THE HISTORY
OF THE
BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA;
CONTAINING DETAILED ACCOUNTS OF THOSE
BOLD AND DARING FREEBOOTERS;
CHIEFLY ALONG THE
SPANISH MAIN, IN THE WEST INDIES,
AND IN THE GREAT SOUTH SEA,
SUCCEEDING THE CIVIL WARS IN ENGLAND.
NEW EDITION;
WITH SOME INTRODUCTORY NOTICES OF PIRACIES ON THE COAST OF
NEW ENGLAND, TO THE YEAR 1724.
BOSTON:
SANBORN, CARTER AND BAZIN.
PORTLAND:
SANBORN & CARTER.
1856.




Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, by
OLIVER L. PERKINS,
In the C'erk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.




PREFACE
TO  THE  EDITI O    OF  1699.
IT would be superfluous to say much by way of Preface to
the following work, since a great part of it has some years ago
been exposed to public view with a general applause; and
indeed the wondrous actions and daring adventures therein
related, are such as could not but transport the most stupid
minds into an admiration of them, though many times they
were not attended with that justice and regularity that becomes
civilized men, or men of any pretensions to morality; but because we have here gathered tup all that ever has been written
in any language upon the subject of buccaneering, and that in
a successive order down to the present time, [1700,] it will be
necessary to enumerate the particulars thereof for the better
information and satisfaction of the reader.
First, then, we have all the expeditions and exploits of the
buccaneers of Jamaica and Tortuga, both English and French,
set forth at large; and more especially what was transacted
under the conduct of SIR HENRY MORGAN, by sacking of Puerto
Velo, burning of Panama, &c., in the West Indies, written
originally in the Dutch tongue; whereunto there are added the
no less bold attempts and performances of men of the same
stamp under the command of Captains SHARP, SAWKINS, COXON,
and others, on the coasts of the South Seas; the whole being
intermixed with vast variety of adventures and discoveries,
and written by Mr. BASIL RINGROSE, who kept a journal of the
said voyage, as being personally present at all the transactions,
and is said by Mr. DAMPIER to be very exact.
But let nobody be surprised that he doth not find both these
relations printed verbatim, as in the former edition has been
done, since the matter is much improved; for whereas the style
before was loose and uncouth in divers parts thereof, the same
is now rectified, and made more correct, throughout the whole
body of it, which cannot but add a new life and relish thereunto. And if this may be presumed upon, how much more




4                       PREFACE.
may be expected from the succeeding journal of a voyage
made into the South Sea by the Amnerican Freebooters, commencing the year 1684, (about which time the other terminated,) and ending at 1689, which was written in French by
the SIEUR RAVENEAU DE LUSSAN, an ensign amongst them,
and. now first put into an English dress, and so consequently
new to us; and, indeed the particulars are all as novel as they
are stupendous and amazing, that men should run such extreme
hazards, and hardships for money, and make such ill use of
it whenl they have got it; and, for my own part, I must ingenuously confess, that since my first perusal I could never yet
think of them without the greatest astonishment imaginable;
especially seeing the whole contexture and narrative is so plain
and simple, that to me it seems to carry an evidence of truth in
every part of it.
I will not take upon me to apologize for many of the actions
done, and here related, since even in the most regular troops
and best disciplined armies, daily enormities are committed
which the strictest vigilance cannot prevent. However, it is
very remarkable, that in, such a lawless body as these buccaneers seem to be, in respect to all others, that yet there should be
such an economy (if I may so say) kept, and regularity practised amongst themselves, so that every one seemed to have his
property as much secured to himnself, as if he had been a member of the most civilized community in the world; though at the
same time, when I consider of some of their laws, such as those
against drunkenness and the like immoralities, I believe I have
a great deal of reason to remain suspicious of'their sincerity.
But, be these things as they will, a bolder race of men, both
as to personal valor and conduct, certainly never yet appeared
on the liquid element or dry land; and I hope it will be taken
neither for any affront nor a compliment to say, the English
were always the leading and prevailing party amongst lthem.
What closes up the whole is an account of the adventures
of Capt. Montauban on the coast of Africa, in the last years
of the war between us and France, to whom, though the character of privateer doth more properly belong than that of buccaneer
or freebooter, yet his actions, fight with the English guard ship,
blowing up, strange escape, subsequent wanderings and hazards, are of so surprising a nature, and have so much likeness
and affinity to the foregoing relations, that they could not without injustice to our design be omitted, and without which the
whole would appear to be lame and imperfect.




INTRODUCTION.
IT is very common at this day, and probably always was so,
for even apparently thoughtful and considerate people to lament
over the degenerate times in which they live, and to assert confidently that " the world is going on from bad to worse;" but it
is a great mistake to suppose this -nothing can be farther from
the' truth. The following treatise is sufficient to set every
individual who shall peruse it, right on this question. If there
be any who entertain doubts as to the propriety of making this
class of works public, we say to them, " Read the following
pages, and compare the state and transactions of the world at
the times on which it treats with those of the present.27 If,
when they have done this, they are not satisfied that the general character of mankind has been greatly ameliorated within
the last three centuries, nothing, it is thought, would satisfy
them of the fact.
Within the period just stated there has been a complete
revolution of the seas. Sea-kings are no longer known or
acknowledged. Their dark and dismal reign has passed away
forever. But we need not go back to the times of the desperate and bloody Vikingr of the north; it is only necessary to
survey our own American coast within the space of two hundred years after its settlement by Europeans, to learn what
terrors awaited all those who attempted voyages by sea.
1* 




6                     INTRODUCTION.
In no very remote period, the European states were often
glad to make the best terms they could with pirates, and merchants were subjected to heavy tribute when permitted to pursue
their voyages. Pirates hovered upon every coast, and often
sent challenges on shore to the kings of the countries. It is
said to be no fable, that one of the dreaded sea rovers, while
sweeping up and down the coast of England, sent to the king
this bravado:I" Go tell the king of England, go tell him thus from me,
Though he reigns king o'er all the land, I will reign king at sea."
Those rovers went sometimes in considerable fleets, and it
was very common for one piratical fleet to attack another. Such
fights often resulted in the entire destruction of the vanquished
party. Sometimes one would chase another into the very
harbor of a populous place, to the great terror of its inhabitants, and there carry on their bloody work.
To judge of the actors of those times, their barbarous condition must be considered. They bore as fair a relation to the
civilization of their times as the rougher part of the community of later days do to theirs. For a long period Scandinavia was the nursery of Sea-kings, in other words, pirates; it
was a period when the law  of nations was the law of the
strongest; an age when every male child was born for war as
surely as he arrived at an age to enable him to wield a battleaxe; an age when it was thought the most inglorious thing
that could happen to a man was not to die:,in  war. War was
the great and grand business of life.
Coming down to a later period, the sixteenth century, something of that fierceness had worn away; civilization had spread
its influence far into the north, and though pirates infested every
sea where commerce was found, yet they had gradually lost
their preeminence on the ocean.  Thosewho retaliated for their




INTRODUCTION.                   7
losses were not considered pirates, though those who suffered
from retaliation had often no hand in the cause of such reprisal.
This relict of the ancient Vikingr disgraces the annals of our
own times; the hand of friendship is to this hour extended
to those who have made themselves rich by their robberies on
the ocean; they even fill places of honor and profit as a
reward for their crimes -crimes they are, though sanctioned
by law, as much so as though they had happened in another
age, and even more.
The stories of the pirates that have infested the American
seas, since the time of Capt. William Kidd, would make a large
volume, and one of exceeding great interest. We have space
to advert to but few of them. In the year 1689, two noted
pirates, Thomas Hawkins and Thomas Ponnd, cruised upon
the coast of New England, and committed many depredations
with great boldness. The colony of Massachusetts Bay came
to the determination to attempt their capture, and accordingly
fitted out a sloop called the- Mary, Samuel Pease commander, which sailed on the 4th of October of that year.
Having received information that the piratical vessel was in or
about Tarpaulin  Cove, Capt. Pease made for that harbor.
When off Wood's Hole he had certain intelligence of the object of his search, and making all the sail he could, he soon
found himself within hailing distance of the outlaw. When
he was ordered to heave to, the pirate ran up a red flag, whereupon Pease fired a shot athwart his forefoot, and ordered him
to strike his colors. As the Mary came down upon him, she
sent another shot under his forefoot, and again ordered him to
strike; but Ponnd, stationed upon his quarterdeck, brandished
his naked sword, bid them "Come on, you dogs, and I will
strike you!"  Meantime, his men standing ready with their
guns pointed, discharged a volley upon the Mary, whose men
returned it in earnest. The fight, thus commenced, for some




8                     INTRODUCTION.
time raged fiercely, no quarter being expected on either side. At
length, laying the pirate on board, Capt. Pease compelled him
to strike, though not till himself had received many wounds,
and several of his men were wounded also; but how many,
our accounts do not state, nor what damage the pirates received
before they surrendered. But the conquest was dearly bought
by the victors, as the wounds of Capt. Pease proved mortal
five days after the battle.
For the next quarter of a century and more, the records of
our admiralty courts are full of trials of pirates, with the most
revolting accounts of their cruelties, and their executions.  The
following will probably be read with much interest, as it brings
to our notice the immediate ancestor of our present chief
magistrate of the United States, who, being taken by a pirate,
effected his own deliverance in the most heroic and extraordinary manner.
Every body has probably read of a noted pirate of the name
of Phillips, who, for some time previous to 1724, roved where
he listed, making spoil where he could, and shedding innocent
blood as it were for sport. At the same time there was living
at Ipswich, in the colony of Massachusetts Bay, a certain
John Fillmore, aged twenty-one years, he having been born
in the year 1702. His father, also named John, had followed
the seas, but had died in the West Indies several years before
his son's majority, from the effects of cruel treatment while a
prisoner there with the French. John Fillmore, the son, ship.
ped on a fishing voyage for the Grand Banks, in the sloop
Dolphin of Cape Ann, Mark Haskell skipper, in the spring of
1723. Having pursued their business of fishing till the autumn of the same year, Haskell and his company were fallen
in with by Phillips, and all made prisoners. Plunder was not
the object of their capture, but men to join the pirates in their
nefarious enterprises. It was soon apparent that they intended




INTRODUCTION.                     9
to take only such of the fishermen as were stout and ablebodied. Accordingly, Fillmore was made choice of, and his
captain was ordered to send him on board.. There was no
alternative, and Fillmore was compelled to join the pirates,
though to their sad cost, as in the sequel will appear.
"'When I first went on board the pirate," says Fillmore,
" their crew consisted of ten men, including the captain, and
the whole of them, I think, as stout, hardy-looking fellows as
ever I saw together." The great reluctance which Fillmore discovered on entering the service of his new master caused Phillips
to promise him his liberty if he would serve him faithfully
two months. He was probably as sincere, when he made this
promise, as Fillmore was in his intention of serving him faithfully. The two months soon ran away, and little or no booty
fell into the pirate's hands, which caused him to treat his men
roughly; and when at the end of that time Fillmore reminded
him of his promise, he said upon his honor he would let him
go after three months more.  As before, there was no escape,
and he submitted to his fate as well as he could. But the next
three months were as unprofitable as the preceding two, only
the pirate made an accession to his crew of several able men,
whom, from time to time he had-as in the case of Fillmore, forced
from other vessels into his service. At or near the expiration
of seven months, they took a merchant ship, Capt. Harridon,
of Boston, returning from a voyage to the West Indies. Harridon was a young man, only about twenty-two years of age.
Meantime, when Fillmore ventured again to claim his liberty, the pirate captain sneered a most fiendish grin, and among
unutterable oaths roared out, " Set you at liberty! Damn yeyou'll be set at liberty when I'm damned, and not before!"
Phillips's rage wvas heightened against Fillmore, because the
latter had all along refused to sign the ship's piratical articles.
The others of the forced crew who had not signed them were




10                   INTRODUCTION.
Capt. Harridon, James Cheesman, a ship carpenter, and a
Spanish Indian, who was taken with Harridon. Seeing now
that he had no.chance of escape left, or not until his captain
was "C damned," as he himself expressed it, he was not long in
making up his mind to have him put into that state whenever
it could be attempted with a slight prospect of success.
So tyrannical had Phillips become, that even his own regular
pirates hated him, and the more so, as they knew he had not a
shadow of honor, and they had daily evidences of his bad
faith even with them. About this time he put one of his men
on board a prize, and ordered him to keep company. This
man attempted to escape with the prize, but being overtaken
by Phillips, he surren'dered on assurances of good quarter. But
as s'oon as he reached the deck of the pirate ship, Phillips run
him through with his sword.
So watchful and jealous were Phillips and his companions,
that it was with much difficulty and extreme hazard that Fillmore and his few friends, Cheesman, Harridon and. the Indian,
could form a plan for the effecting of their design. At length,
however, after about nine months' captivity, a plan was laid
and successfully carried into execution. But not long before
its maturity, the authors were suspected by Phillips, and one of
their company was in the most barbarous manner put to death
by him by running him through the body with his sword, as
he had his brother pirate before mentioned.  This man, thus
cold-bloodedly murdered (whose name is not mentioned) belonged to New England, and what aggravates his case is the
fact,' that he knew nothing of the conspiracy. Fillmore and
the others intended to enlist him in it. but had not yet found
a suitable opportunity.  He also suspected  Fillmore, and
attempted his life by snapping his pistol against his breast,
which missed fire. It however went off on the second attempt,
which was immediately made; but Fillmore at the moment of




INTRODUCTION.                  11
the discharge struck the pistol so much aside that its contents
missed him. For some unexplained or unexplainable cause
the murderer made no further attempt upon his life, but
"damned him, and bid him go about his business."
It was not long after this that the pirates had a carousal,
some of them got beastly drunk, and all got exhausted, and
this was an opportunity not to be lost. The day before, Cheesman, the carpenter, had been ordered to make some repairs on
deck, and he took care to leave his broadaxe and other tools
there. In the dead of night, when the carousal had ceased, all
things were arranged. Fillmore was to split out the brains
of Capt. Phillips, Cheesman was to seize the master and throw
him headlong into the sea, the Indian was to stand ready to act
according to circumstances, while Harridon was so overcome
with fear that nothing was allotted to him to perform in the
tragedy. And although the Indian stood to the post assigned
him, yet, as Fillmore in his narrative expresses it, he \was so
terrified that " he became near as white as any-.of us."  And,
as to himself, he sas,- that as he stood ready to seize the broadaxe, " hiknees fairly smote together."
The pirate crew seems now to have consisted of ten men, and
none can wonder that trepidation should seize upon the three
that were to attack them. The three chief pirates were on deck
at about twelve o'clock in the day — that day which was to
seal the destiny of one or the other party. The fatal moment
having arrived, Cheesman seized his man, and at the same
breath Fillmore brought down the broadaxe upon the head of'
the- boatswain, splitting it in twain; and before Phillips could
draw his sword, the axe fell upon his head also.
The quartermaster was in the cabin, who, hearing the bustle,
rushed out upon Cheesman and was prevented dealing a deadly
blow upon him by the Indian, who was stationed at the companionway. He seized him by the arms, and in a moment




12                  INTRODUCTION.
more, Fillmore, with another blow of his broadaxe, nearly severed his head from his body. The rest of the crew surrendered at -discretion, and with the captured vessel the victors
arrived in Boston on the 3d of May, 1724.
Such was the end of the piratical enterprise of the famous
and much dreaded Capt. John Phillips. Three of the pirates
were tried, condemned and executed, and hung in chains on
Bird Island, in Boston harbor. The other three, with the ship,
were sent to England, with whom went Cheesman and the
Indian also. The three pirates were soon after hung at Execution Dock, and Cheesman and the Indian were suitably
rewarded.
It will be interesting, probably, to the reader to learn, that
the John Fillmore, who was so conspicuous in the desperate'
enterprise here related, was the great-grandfather of MILLARD
FILLMORE, President of the United States.




THE
BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER I.
The Introduction. - The Author * sets forth for the Western Islands, in the
Service of the West India Company of France.- They meet with an English
Frigate, and arrive at -the Island of Tortuga.
As the Buccaneers in the West Indies have been so formidable and numerous that they have interrupted the trade of
Europe into those parts, and our English merchants, in particular, have suffered more by their depredations than by the
united force of France and Spain, in the late war, we do not
doubt but the world will be curious to know the origin and
progress of these desperadoes, who were the terror of the trading part of the world.
But before we enter upon their particular history, it will not
be amiss, by way of introduction, to show, by some examples
drawn from history, the great mischief and danger which
threaten kingdoms and commonwealths from the increase of
these sort of robbers; when, either by the troubles of particular
times, or the neglect of governments, they are not crushed before they gather strength.
It has been the case heretofore, that when a single pirate has
been suffered to range the seas, as not being worth the notice
of a government, he has by degrees grown so powerful, as to
put them to the expense of a great deal of blood and treasure,
before he was suppressed. We shall not examine how it came
to pass that our Buccaneers in the West Indies have continually
increased till of late.  This is an inquiry which belongs to the
legislature.
I shall therefore speak of the pirates infesting the West In* Joseph Esquemeling, in company with Le Grand, Lolonois, Roche Brasilino, Bat, the Portuguese, &c.
2




14             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
dies, where they are more numerous than in any other part of
the world, on several reasons.
First. Because there are so many uninhabited little islands
and keys, with harbors convenient and secure for cleaning
their vessels, and abounding with what they often want, provision: I mean water, sea-fowl, turtle, shell and other fish; where,
if they carry in but strong liquor, they indulge a time, and become ready for new expeditions, before any intelligence can
reach to hurt them.
It may here, perhaps, be no unnecessary digression to explain
what they call keys in the West Indies.  These are small
sandy islands, appearing a little above the surface of the water,
with only a few bushes or weeds upon them, but abound (those
most at any distance from the main) with turtle, amphibious animals, that always choose the quietest and most unfrequented
place for laying their eggs; which are to a vast number in the
seasons, and would seldom be seen, but for this, (except by
pirates.)  Then vessels from Jamaica and the other governments make voyages, called turtling, for supplying the people;
a common and approved food with them.  I am apt to think
these keys, especially those nigh islands, to have been once
contiguous with them, and separated by earthquakes (frequently
there) or inundations; because some of them that have been
within continual view, as those nigh Jamaica, are observed
within our time to be entirely wasted away and lost, and others
daily wasting.  They are not only of the use above taken
notice of to pirates, but, it is commonly believed, were always,
in bucecaneering, piratical times, the hiding-places for their
riches, and oftentimes a shelter for themselves, till their fiiends
on the main had found means toa obtain indemnity for their
crimes; for you must understand, when acts of grace were
more frequent, and the laws less severe, these men continually
found favors and encouragers at Jamaica, and perhaps they are
not all dead yet. I have been told many of them, still living,
have been of the same trade, and left it off only because they
can live as well honestly, and gain now at the hazard of others'
necks.
Second. Another reason why these seas are chose by pirates
is the great commerce thither by French, Spaniards, Dutch,
and especially English ships. They are sure, in the latitude
of these trading islands, to meet with prizes, booties of provision, clothing, and naval stores, and sometimes money; there
being great sums remitted this way to England; (the returns of the Assiento, and private slave-trade to the Spanish
West Indies;) and, in short, by some one or other, all the
riches of Potosi.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               15
A third reason is the inconvenience and difficulty of being
pursued by the men-of-war; the many small inlets, lagoons,
and harbors, on these solitary islands and keys, are a natural
security.
It is generally here that the pirates begin their enterprises,
setting out at first with a very small force; and, by infesting
these seas, and those of the continent of North America, in a
year's time, if they have good luck on their sides, they accumulate such strength as enables them to make foreign expeditions. The first is usually to Guinea, taking the Azores and
Cape de Verd Islands in their way, and then to Brazil and the
East Indies, where, if they meet with prosperous voyages, they
set down at Madagascar, or the neighboring islands, and enjoy
their ill-gotten wealth, among their elder brethren, with impunity.  But that I may not give too much encouragement to
the profession, I must inform my maritime readers that the far
greater part of these rovers are cut short in the pursuit, by a
sudden precipitation into the other world.
The rise of these rovers, since the peace of Utrecht, or, at
least, the great increase' of them, may justly be imputed to the
Spanish settlements in the West Indies, the governors of
which, being often some hungry courtiers, sent thither to repair or make a fortune, generally countenance all proceedings
that bring in profit.  They grant commissions to great numbers of vessels of war, on pretence of preventing anl interloping
trade, with orders to seize all ships or vessels whatsoever, within
five leagues of their coasts, which our English ships cannot
well avoid coming, in their voyage to Jamaica.  But if the
Spanish captains chance to exceed this commission, and rob
and plunder at discretion, the sufferers are allowed to complain,
and exhibit a pr6cess in their court, and, after great expense of
suit, delay of time, and other inconveniences, obtain a decree
in their favor; but then, when the ship and cargo come to be
claimed, with costs of suit, they find, to their sorrow, that it
has been previously condemned, and the plunder divided among
the crew. The commander that made the capture, who alone
is responsible, is found to be a poor, rascally fellow, not worth
a groat, and, no doubt, is placed in that station for the like
purposes.
The frequent losses sustained by our merchants abroad, by
these pirates, was provocation enough to attempt something by
way of reprisal; and a fair opportunity offering itself in the year
1716, the traders to the West Indies took care not to slip it
over, but made the best use of it their circumstances would
permit.




16           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
It was about two years before, that the Spanish galleons, or
Plate fleet, had been cast away in the Gulf of Florida; and
several vessels from the Havana were at work, with diving engines, to fish up the silver that was on board the galleons.
The Spaniards had recovered some millions of dollars, or
pieces of eight, and had carried it all to the Havana; but they had
at present about three hundred and fifty thousand pieces of eight,
then, upon the spot, and were daily taking up more. In the
mean time, two ships and three sloops, fitted out from Jamaica,
Barbadoes, &c., under Captain Henry Jennings, sailed to the
gulf, and found the Spaniards there upon the wreck; the
money before spoken of was left on shore, deposited in a storehouse, under the governmentof two commissaries, and a guard
of about sixty soldiers.
The rovers came directly upon the place, bringing their little
fleet to an anchor, and, in a word, landing three hundred men,
they attacked the guard, who immediately ran away; and thus
they seized the treasure, which they carried off, making the
best of their way to Jamaica.
In their way, they unhappily met with a Spanish ship,
bound from Porto Bello to the Havana, with a great many
rich goods,. viz., bales of cochineal, casks of indigo, and sixty
thousand pieces of eight more, which, their hands being in,
they took, and having rifled the vessel, let her go.
They went away to Jamaica with their booty, and were followed in view of the port by the Spaniards, who, having seen
them thither, went back to the governor of the Havana, with
the account of it, who immediately sent a vessel to the governor of Jamaica, to complain of this robbery, and to reclaim
the goods.
As it was in full peace, and contrary, to all justice and right,
that this fact was committed, they were soon made sensible
that the government at Jamaica would not suffer them to go
unpunished, much less protect them. Therefore they saw a
necessity of shifting for themselves; so, to make bad worse,
they went to sea again, though not without disposing of their
cargo to good advantage, and furnishing themselves with ammunition, provisions, &c.; and being thus made desperate, they
turned pirates, robbing not the Spaniards only, but their own
countrymen, and any nation they could lay their hands on.
It happened about this time that the Spaniards, with three
or four small men-of-war, fell upon our logwood-cutters in the
Bay of Campeachy and Honduras; and after they had made
them prizes, they gave the men belonging to them three sloops,
to carry them home; but these men, being made desperate by




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              17
their misfortunes, and meeting with the pirates, they took on
with them, and so increased their number.
Not to detain the reader any longer with these particulars, I
shall proceed to give an account of our voyage from Havre de
Grace, in France, from whence we set sail in a ship called St.
John, May 2, 1666.  Our vessel was equipped with twentyeight guns, twenty mariners, and two hundred and twenty
passengers, including those whom the Company sent as free
passengers.  Soon after we came to an anchor under the Cape
of Barfleur, there to join seven other ships of the same West
India Company, which were to come from Diep, under convoy
of a man-of-war, mounted with thirty-seven guns, and two
hundred and fifty men. Of these ships, two were bound for
Senegal, five for the Caribbee Islands, and ours for Tormtga.
Here gathered to us about twenty sail of other ships, bound for
Newfoundland, with some Dutch vessels going for Nantz, Rochelle, and St. Martin's, so that in all we made thirty sail.
Here we put ourselves in a posture of defence, having notice
that four English frigates, of sixty guns each, waited for us
near Aldernay.  Our admiral, the Chevalier Sourdis, having
given necessary orders, we sailed thence with a favorable gale,
and some mists arising, totally impeded the English frigates
from discovering our fleet.  We steered our course as near as
we could to the coast of France, for fear of the enemy. As
we sailed along, we met a vessel of Ostend, who complained to
our admiral that a French privateer had robbed him  that very
morning; whereupon, we endeavored to pursue the said pirate 
but our labor was in vain, not being able to overtake him.
Our fleet, as we sailed, caused no small fears and alarms to,
the inhabitants of the coasts of France, these judging us to be
English, and that we sought'some convenient place for landing. To allay their fright, we hung out our colors; but they
would not trust us. After this, we came to an anchor in the
Bay of Conquet, in Brittany, near Ushent, there to take in
water. Having stored ourselves with fresh provisions here, we
prosecuted our voyage, designing to pass by the Ras of Fontenau, and not expose ourselves to the Sorlingues, fearing the
English that were cruising thereabouts.  This River Ras is of
a current very strong and rapid, which, rolling over many
rocks, disgorges itself into the sea, on the coast of France, in
480 10' latitude; so that this passage is very dangerous, all the
rocks, as- yet, being not thoroughly known.
Here I shall mention the ceremony which, at this passage,
and some other places, is used by the mariners, and by them
called baptism, though it may seem little to our purpose. The2*




18             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
master's mate clothed himself with a ridiculous sort of garment,
that reached to his feet, and on his head he put a suitable cap,
made very burlesque; in his right hand he had a naked wooden
sword, and in his left a pot full of ink. ~ His face was horribly
blacked with soot, and his neck adorned with a collar, of many
little pieces of wood.  Thus apparelled, he commanded every
one to be called who had never passed through that dangerous
place before; and then causing them to kneel down, he made the
sign of the cross on their foreheads with ink, and gave every one
a stroke on the shoulders with his wooden sword.  Meanwhile
the bystanders cast a bucket of water upon each man's head,
and so ended the ceremony.  But that done, each of the baptized must give a bottle of brandy, placing it nigh the mainmart, without speaking a word -even those who have no such
liquor not being excused.  If the vessel never passed that way
before, the captain is obliged to distribute some wine among
the mariners and passengers; but, as for other gifts, which the
newly-baptized frequently offer, they are divided among the
old seamen, and of them  they make a banquet among themselves.
rThe Hollanders, likewise, not only at this passage, but also
at the rocks called Berlingues, nigh the coast of Portugal, in
390 40', (being a passage very dangerous, especially by night,
when, in the dark, the rocks are not distinguishable, the land
being very high,) they use some such ceremony, but their manner of baptizing is very different fromn that of the French;
for he that is to be baptized is fastened, and hoisted up thrice
at the main-yard's end, as if he were a criminal.  If.he be
hoisted the fourth time, in the name of the Prince of Orange,
or of the captain of the vessel, his honor is more than ordinary.  Thus every one is dipped several times in the main
ocean; but he that is dipped first has the honor of being saluted with a gun.  Such as are not willing to fall must pay
twelve pence for ransom; if he be an officer, two shillings;
and if a passenger, at their own pleasure. If the ship never
passed that way before, the captain is to give a small runlet
of wine, which, if he denies, the mariners may cut off the
stem  of the vessel.  All the profit accruing by this ceremony is kept by the master's mate, who, after reaching
their port, usually lays it out in wine, which is drank amongst
the ancient seamen. Some say this ceremony was instituted
by the Emperor Charles V., though it is not amongst his laws.
But here I leave these sea customs, and return to our voyage.
Having passed the Ras, we had very good weather, till we
canie to Cape Finisterre; here a sudden tempest surprised




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               19
us, and separated our ship from the rest that were in our company.  This storm continlued eight days, in which time it
would move compassion to see how miserably the passengers
were tumbled to and fro, on all sides of the ship; insomuch, that the mrariners, in the performance of their duty,
were compelled to tread upon'them.  This boisterous weather
being over, we had very favorable gales again, till we came
to the tropic of Cancer.  This tropic is an imaginary circle which astronomers have invented in the heavens, limiting the progress of the sun towards the north pole.  It is
placed in latitude 230 30'.  Here we were baptized a second
time, as before.  The French always perform this ceremony
at the tropic of Cancer, as also under the tropic of Capricorn.
In this part of the world we had very favorable weather, at
which.we were very glad, because of our great want of water-;
for that element was so scarce with us, that we were stinted to
two half pints a man, every day.
About the latitude of Barbadoes, we met an English frigate,
or privateer, who first began to give us chase; but finding herself not to exceed us inforce, presently got away.  Hereupon,
we pursued her, firing several guns, eight pounders, at her;
but at length she escaped, and we returned to our course.
Soon after, we came within sight of Martinico.  We were
bent to the coast of the Isle of St. Peter, but were frustrated
by a storm which took us hereabouts.  Hence we resolved to
steer to Guadalupe, yet we could not reach this island, by
reason of the said storm; so that we directed our course to the
Isle of Tortuga, being the very same land we were bound to.
We passed alono the coast of Punta Rica, which is extremely
agreeable and delightfulifto the sight, being adorned with beautifiul woods, even to the tops of the mountains.  Then we discovered Hispaniola, (of which I shall give a description,) and we
coasted about it till we came to Tortuga, our desired port.
Here we anchored July 7, in the same year, not having lost
one man in the voyage.  We landed the goods that belonged
to the West India Company, and, soon after, the ship was sent
to Cal de Sac, with some passengers.




20             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER II.
A Description of Tortuga, and of the Fruits and Plants there. - How the
French first settled there, at two several Times, and forced out the Spaniards.
- The Author twice sold in the said Island.
THE Island of Tortuga is situate on the north side of Hispaniola, in latitude 200 30'.  Its just extent is threescore leagues
about.  The Spaniards, who gave name to this island, called
it so from the shape of the land, in some manner resembling a
great sea-tortoise, called by thern Torttgca-de-nmar.  The country is very mountainous, and full of rocks, and yet thick of
lofty trees, that grow upon the hardest of those rocks, without
partaking of a softer soil.  Hence it comes that their ro.ots, for
the greatest part, are seen naked, entangled among the rocks
like the branching of ivy against our walls. That part of this
island which stretches to the north is totally uninhabited.
The reason is, first, because it is incommodious and unhealthy;
and, secondly, for the ruggedness of the coast, that gives no
access to the shore, unless among rocks almost inaccessible.
For this cause, it is peopled only on the south part, which has
only one port, indifferently good. Yet this harbor has two entries, or channels, which afford passage to ships of seventy
guns, the port itself being without danger, and capable of receiving a great number of vessels. The inhabited parts, of
which~the first is called the Lowlands, or Low Country; this
is the chief among the rest, because it contains the port aforesaid.  The town is called Cayona, and here live the chiefest
and richest planters of the island.  The second part is called
the Middle Plantation; its soil is yet almost new, being only
known to be good for tobacco.  The third is named Ringot,
and is situate towards the west part of the island.  The
fourth, and last, is called the Mountain, in which place were
made the first plantations upon this island.
As to the wood that grows here,,re have already said that
the trees are exceedingly tall, and pleasing to the sight, whence
no man will doubt but they may be applied to several uses.
Such is the vellow saunder, which by the inhabitants is called
bois de chandel,.or, in English, candle-wood, because it burns
like a candle, and serves them with light while they fish by
night.  Here grows, also, Lignurm  Sanctum, or Guaiacum.
Its virtues are very well known, more especially,t&othose who
observe not the seventh commandment, and are given to impure copulations! - physicians drawing hence, in several comrn



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                21
positions, the greatest antidote for venereal diseases, as also for
cold and viscous humors.  The trees, likewise, which afford
gummi elemi, grow here in great abundance, as doth radix Chince, or China root. Yet this is not so good as that of other parts
of the western world.  It is very white and soft, and serves for
pleasant food to the wild boars, when they can find nothing
else.'. This island, also, is not deficient in aloes, nor an infinite number of the other medicinal herbs, which may please
the curiosity of such as are given to their contemplation.
Moreover,' for building of ships, or any other sort of architecture, here are found several sorts of timber.  The fruits, likewise, which grow here abundantly, are nothing inferior, in
quantity or quality, to what other islands produce. I shall
name only some of the most ordinary and common. Such are
magniot, potatoes, abajou apples, yannas, bacones, paquays, carosoles, mamayns, annananes, and divers other sorts, which I
omit to specify.  Here grow, likewise, in great numbers, those
trees called palmettoes or palmites, whence is drawn a certain
juice, which serves the inhabitants instead of wine, and whose
leaves cover their houses, instead of tiles.
In this island aboundeth, also, the wild boar. The governor
hath prohibited the hunting of them with dogs, fearing lest,
the island being but small, the whole race of them, in a short
time, should be destroyed. The reason why he thought convenient to preserve these wil beasts, was, that, in case of any
invasion, the inhabitants might sustain themselves with their
food, especially were they once constrained to retire to'the
woods and mountains.  Yet this sort of game is almost impeded
by itself, by reason of the many.rocks and precipices, which,
for the greatest part, are covered with little shrubs, very green
and trick, whence the huntsmen have oftentimes fallen, and
left us the sad remembrance of many a memorable disaster.
At a certain time of the year there resort to Tortuga large
flocks of wild pigeons, and then the inhabitants feed on theni
very plentifully, having more than they can consume, and
leaving totally to their repose all other sorts of fowl, both wild
and tame; that so, in the absence of the pigeons, these may
supply their place.  But as nothing in the universe, though
never so pleasant, can be found, but what hath something of
bitterness with 4t, the very symbol of this truth we see in
the aforesaid pigeons; for these, the season being past, can
scarce be touched with the tongue, they become so extremely
lean, and bitter, even to admiration.  The reason of this bitterness is attributed to a certain seed, which they eat about that
time, even as bitter as gall.'About the sea-shores, every




22             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
where, are found great multitudes of crabs, both of land and
sea, and both sorts very big.  These are good to feed servants
and slaves, whose palates they please, but are very hurtful to
the sight; besides, being eaten too often, they cause great giddiness in the head, with much weakness of the brain, so that,
very frequently, they are deprived of sight for a quarter of an
ho  r.
The French, having settled in the Isle of St. Christopher,
planted there a sort of trees, of which, at present, there possibly may be greater quantities, with the timber whereof they
made longboats and hoys, which they sent thence westward,
well manned and victualled, to discover other islands.  These,
setting sail from  St. Christopher, came within sight of Hispaniola, where they arrived with abundance of joy. Having
landed, they marched into the country, where they found large
quantities of cattle, such as cows, bulls, horses, and wild boars;
but finding no great profit in these animals, unless they could
enclose them, and knowing, likewise, the island to be pretty
well peopled by the Spaniards, they thought it convenient to
enter upon and seize the Island of Tortuga.  This they performed without any difficulty, there being upon the island no
more than ten or twelve Spaniards to guard it.  These few
men let the French come in peaceably, and possess the island
for six months, without any trouble.  Meanwhile, they passed
and repassed, with their canoes, to Hispaniola, from  wllence
they transported many people, and at last began to plant the
whole Island of Tortuga.  The few  Spaniards remainitng
there, perceiving the French to increase their number daily,
began at last to repine at their prosperity, and grudge them the
possession.  Hence they gave notice to others of their nation,
their neighbors, who sent several boats, well armed and mal-nied,
to dispossess the French.  This expedition succeeded accarding to their desires; for the new possessors, seeing the great
number of Spaniards, fled, with all they had, to the woods,
and hence, by night, they wafted over with canoes to the Isbzuld
off Hispaniola.  This they the more easily performed, havingD
no women or children with themn, nor any great substance to
carry away. Here they also retire into the woocds, both to seek
for food, and from thence, with secrecy, to give intelligence to
others of their own faction; judging for certain, that within a
little while they should be in a capacity to hinder the Spaniards from fortifying in Tortuga.
Meanwhile, the Spaniards of the great island ceased not to
seek after their new' guests, the French, with intent to root
them out of the woods, if possible, or cause them to perish




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              23
with hunger; but this design soon failed, having found that
the Fretnch were masters both of good guns, powder, and bullets.  Here, therefore, the fugitives waited for a certain opportunity, wherein they knew the Spaniards were to come from
Tortuga, with arms and a great number of men, to join with
those of the greater island, for their destruction.  When this
occasion offered, they, in the mean while deserting the woods
where they were, returned to Tortuga, and dispossessed the
small number of Spaniards that remained at home.  Having
so done, they fortified themselves the best they could, thereby
to prevent the return of the Spaniards, in case they should
attempt it. Moreover, they sent immediately to the governor
of St. Christopher's, craving his aid and relief, and demanding
of hili a governor, the better to *be united among themselves,
and  strengthened on all occasions.  The governor of St.
Christopher's received their petition with much satisfaction,
and, without delay, sent Monsieur Le Passeur to them, in quality of a governor, together with a ship full of men, and all
necessaries for their establishment and defence.  No. sooner
had they received this recruit, but the governor commanded a
fortress to be built upon the top of a high rock, from whence
he could hinder the entrance of any ships,'or other vessels, to
the port.  To this fort no other access could be had, than by
almost climbing through a very narrow passage, that was capable only of receiving two persons at once, and those not
without difficulty.  In the middle of this rbck was a great cavity, which now serves for a storehouse. Besides, here was
great convenience' for raising a battery.  The fort being finished, the governor commanded two guns to be mounted,
which could not be done without great toil and labor; as, also,
a house to be built within the fort; and afterwards the narrow
way, that led to the said fort, to be broken and demolished,
leaving no other ascent thereto than by a ladder.  Within the
fort gushes out a plentiful fountain of pure fresh water, sufficient to refresh a garrison of a thousand men.  Being possessed
of these conveniences, and the security these things might
promise, the French began to people the island, and each of
them to seek their living, some by hunting, others by planting
tobacco, and others by cruising, and robbing upon the coasts
of the Spanish islands, which trade is continued by them to
this day.
The Spaniards, notwithstanding, could not behold; but with
jealous eyesj the daily increase of the French in Tortuga, fearing lest, in time, they might by them be dispossessed also of
Hispaniola. Thus taking an opportunity, (when many of the




24            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
French were abroad at sea, and others employed in hunting,)
with eight hundred men, in several canoes, they landed again
in Tortuga, almost without being perceived by the French;
but finding that the governor had cut down many trees, for the
better discovery of any enemy, in case of an assault, as also
that nothing of consequence could be done without great guns,
they consulted about the fittest place for raising a battery.
This place was soon concluded to be the top of a mountain
which was in sight, seeing that from thence alone they could
level their guns at the fort, which now lay open to them since
the cutting down of the trees by the new possessors. THence.
they resolved to open a way for the carriage of some pieces of
ordnance to the top. This mountain is somewhat high, and
the upper part thereof plain, from whence the whole island
may be viewed. The sides thereof are very rugged, by reason
a great number of inaccessible rocks do surroun4 it; so that
the ascent was very difficult, and would always have been the
same, had not the Spaniards undergone the immense labor and
toil of making the way before mentioned, as I shall now relate.
The Spaniards had with them many slaves and Indians,
laboring men, whom they call matades, or, in English, halfyellow men. These they ordered with iron tools to dig a way
through the rocks. This they performed with the greatest
speed imaginable, anid through this way, by the help of many
ropes and pullies, they at last made shift to get up two pieces
of ordnance, wherewith they made a battery pext day, to play
on the fort. Meanwhile the French, knowing these designs,
prepared for a defence, (while the Spaniards were busy about
the battery,) sending notice every where to their companions,
for help. Thus the hunters of the island all joined together,
and with them  all the pirates, who were not already'too
far from home. These landed by night at Tortuga, lest
they should be seen by the Spaniards; and under the same
obscurity of the night, they all together, by a back way,
climbed the mountain where the Spaniards were posted, wvhi-ch
they did the more easily, being acquainted with these rocks.
They came up at the very instant that the Spaniards, who
were above, were preparing to shoot at the fort, not knowing
in the least of their corning. Here they set upon them at their
backs, with such fury, as forced the greatest.part to precipitate
themselves from the top to the bottom, and dash their bodies
in pieces. Few -or none escaped; for if any remained alive,
they were put to the sword.  Some Spaniards did still keep
the bottom of the mountain; but these, hearing the shrieks




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                25
and cries of them that were killed, and believing some tragical
revolution to be above, fled immediately towards the sea, despairing ever to regain the Island of Tortuga.
The governors of this island behaved themselves as proprietors, and absolute lords thereof, till 1664, when the West India Company of France took possession thereof, and sent
thither, for their governor, Monsieur Ogeron.  These planted
the colony for themselves by their factors and servants, thinking to drive some considerable trade from  thence with the
Spaniards, even as the HollAnders do from Curasao.  But this
design did not answer; for with other nations they could drive
no trade, by reason they could not establish any secure commerce, from the beginning, with their, Qown; forasmuch as, at'the first institution of this company in France, they agreed
with the pirates, hunters, and planters, first possessors of Tortuga, that these should buy all their necessaries from the said
company upon trust.  And though this agreement wvas plut in
execution, yet the factors of the company soon after found
that they could not recover either moneys or returns from those
people, that they were constrained to bring some armed men
into the island, in behalf of the company, to get in some of
their payments. But neither this endeavor, nor any other,
could prevail towards the settling a second trade with those of
the island.  Hereupon the company recalled their factors, giving them orders to sell all that was their oQyn, in the said plantation, both the servants belonging to' the company, (which
were sold, some for twenty, -others for thirty pieces of eight,)
as also all other merchandises and properties. And thus all their
designs fell to the ground.
On this occasion I was also sold, being a servant under the
said company, in whose service I left France. But my fortune
was very bad, for I fell into the hands of the most cruel and
perfidious man that ever was born, who was then governor, or
rather lieutenant-general, of that island.  This man treated me
with all the hard usage imaginable, yea,Writh that of hunger,
with which I thought I should have perished inevitably.
Withal, he was willing to let me buy my freedom and liberty,
but not under the rate of three hundred pieces of eight, I not
being master of one at a time in the world.  At last, through
the manifold miseries I endured, as also affliction of mind, I
was thrown into a dangerous sickness.  This misfortune, added
to the rest, was the cause of my happiness; for my wicked
master, seeing my condition, began to fear lest he should lose
his moneys with my life. Hereupon he sold me a second time
to a surgeon, for seventy pieces of eight.  Being with this sec-:4




26             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ond master, I began soon to recover my health, through the good
usage I received, he being mucl more humane and civil than
my first patron.  He gave me both clothes and very good food,
and after I had served him but one year, he offered me my liberty, with only this condition, that I should pay him one hundred pieces of eight, when I was in a capacity so to do, which
kind proposal of his I could not but accept with infinite joy
and gratitude.
Being now at liberty, though like Adam when he was first
created, that is, naked and destitute of all human  necessaries,
not knowing how to get my living, I determined to enter into
the. order of the pirates or robbers at sea. Into this society I
was received with common  consent, both of the superior and
vulgar sort, where I coritinued till 1672.  Having assisted
them  in all their designs and attempts, and served them  in
many notable exploits, of which, hereafter, I shall give the
reader a true account, I returned to my owa native country.
But before I begin my relation, I shall say something of the
Island of Hispaniola, which lies towards the western part of
America, as also give my reader a brief description thereof, according to my slender ability and experience.
CHAPTER III.
A Description of Hispaniola.
THE large and rich island called Hispaniola is situate from
latitude 170 to 19~; the circumference is three  hundred
leagues; the extent from east to west, one hundred and twenty;
its breadth almost fifty, being broader or narrower at certain
places.  This island was first discovered by Christopher Colunlbus, A. D. 1492, he being sent for this purpose by Ferdinand, king of Spain, fromn which time to this present the Spaniards have been continually possessors thereof.  There are upon
this island very good and strong cities, towns, and hamlets, as
well as a great number of pleasant country-houses and plantations, the effects of the care and industry of the Spaniards, its
inhabitants.
The chief city and metropolis hereof is Santo Domingo, being
dedicated to St. Dominick, from whom it derives its name. It
is situate towards the south, and affords a most excellent pros



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               27
pect, the country round about being embellished with innumerable rich plantations, as also verdant meadows and fruitful
gardens, all which produce plenty and variety of excellent,
pleasant fruits, according to the nature of those countries.
The governor of the island resides in this city, which is, as it
were, the storehouse of all the cities, towns, and villages, which
hence export and provide themselves with all necessaries for
human life; and yet hath it this particularity above many
other cities, that it entertains no commerce with any nation
but its own, the Spaniards.  The greatest part of the inhabitants are rich and substantial merchants or shopkeepers.
Another city of this island is San Jago, or St. James, being
consecrated to that apostle. This is an open place, without walls
or castle, situate in latitude 190.  The inhabitants are generally
hun'ters and planters, the adjacent territory and soil being very
proper for the said exercises. The city is surrounded with
large and delicious fields, as much pleasing to the view as those
of Santo Domingo; and these abound with beasts, both wild
and tame, yielding vast numbers of skins and hides,, very profitable to the owners.
In the south part of this island is another city, called Nuestra Sennora  de Alta Gracia.  This territory produces great
quantities of cocoa, whereof the inhabitants malke great store
of the richest chocolate.  Here grow, also, ginger and tobacco, and much tallow is made of the beasts wvhich are hereabouts hunted.
The inhabitants of this beautifulf Island of Hispaniola often
resort in their canoes to the Isle of Savona, not far distant,
where is their chief fishery, especially of tortoises.  Hither
those fish constantly resort in great multitudes, at certain seasons, there to lay their eggs, burying them in the sands of the
shoal, where, by the heat of the sunl, which in those parts is
very ardent, they are hatched. This Island of Savona has
little or nothing that is worthy consideration, being so very
barren by reason of its sandy soil.  True it" is, that here grows
some small quantity of Lignum.  Sanctum, or guaiacum, of
whose use we say something in another place.
Westward of Santo Domingo is another great village, called
El Pueblo de Aso, or the town of Aso.  The inhabitants
thereof drive great traffic with those of another village, in the
very middle of the island, and is called  anri Juan de Goave,
or St. John of Goave. This is environed with a magnificent
prospect of gardens, woods, and meadows.  Its territory extends above twenty leagues in length, and grazes a great number of wild bulls and cows.  In this village scarce dwell any




28              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMElICA.
other than hunters and butchers, who flay the beasts that are
killed.  These are for the most part a mongrel sort of people,
some of which are born of white European people and negroes, ard called mulattoes; others of Indians and white people, and termed mesticoes.  But others come of negroes and
Indians, and are called alcatraces.  Besides which sorts of people, there are several other species and races, both here and in
other places of the West Indies, of whom this account nlay be
given: that the Spaniards love better the negro women in
those western parts, or the tawny Indian females, than their
own white European race; when as, peradventure, the negroes
and Indians have greater inclinations' to the white women or
those that come near them, the tawny, than their own. From
the said village are exported yearly vast quantities of tallow
and hides, they exercising no other traffic.  For as to the lands
in this place, they are not cultivated, by reason of the excessive dryness of the soil.  These are the chiefest places that the
Spaniards possess in this island, from the Cape of Lobos
towards St. John de Goave, unto the Cape of Samana, nigh
the sea, on the north side, and from the eastern part towards
the sea, called Punta de Espada.' All the rest of the island
is possessed by the French, who are also planters and, hunters.
This island hath very good ports for ships from the Cape of
Lobos to the Cape of Tiburon, on the west side thereof.  In
this space there are no less than four ports, exceeding in goodness, largeness, and security, even the very best of England.
Besides these, from the Cape of Tiburon to the Cape of Donina
Mlaria, there are two very excellent ports, and'fromn this cape to
the Cape of St. Nicholas there are no less than twelve others.
Every one of these ports hath also the confluence of twro or
three good rivers, in which are great plenty of several sorts' of
fish, very pleasing to the palate.  The country hereabouts is
well watered with large and deep rivers and brooks, so that this
part of the land may easily be cultivated without any great
fear of droughts, because of'these excellent streams.  The sea
coasts and shores are also very pleasant, to which the tortoises
resort in large numbers, to lay their eggs.
This island was formerly very well peopled on the north
side, with many towns and villages; but these, being ruined
by the HIollanders, were at last, for the greatest part, deserted
by the Spaniards.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               29
CHAPTER IV.
Of the Fruits, Trees, and Animals of Hispaniola.
THE spacious fields of this island commonly are five or six
leagues in length, the beauty whereof is so pleasing to the eye,
that, together- with the great variety of their natural productions, they captivate the senses of the beholder.  For here, at
once, they not only, with diversity of objects, recreate the
sight, but with many of the same do also please thfe smell, and
with most contribute delights to the taste; also they flatter and
excite the appetite, especially with the multitudes of oranges
and lemons here growing, both sweet and sour, and those that
participate of both tastes, and are only pleasantly tartish.  Besides, here abundantly grow several sorts of fruit; such are citrons, toronjas, and limas, in English not improperly called
crab-lemons.  True it is, that the lemons exceed not here the
bigness of a hen's egg, which smallness distinguishes them
from those of Spain, most frequently used in these our northern countries.  The date-trees, which here cover very spacious
plains, are exceeding tall, which, notwithstanding, doth not offend, but delight the view.  Their height is from one hundred
and fifty to two hundred feet, being destitute of branches to the
very tops.  Within it is a certain pleasant white substance,
like that of white cabbage, whence the branches and leaves
sprout, in which the seeds or dates are contained.  Every
month one of those branches falls, and at the same time another
sprouts out; but the seed ripens not but once a year.  The
dates are food extremely coveted by the hedgehogs. The
white substance at the top of the tree is used by the Spaniards
as cabbage, in Europe, they cutting it in slices, and boiling it
in their ollas, with all sorts of meat.  The leaves of this date
tree are seven or eight feet long, and three or four broad, being
very fit to cover houses, for they defend from rain equally with
the best tiles, though never so rudely huddled together.  They
use them, also, to wrap up smoked flesh, and to make buckets
to carry water in, though not durable for above six, seven, or
eight days. These cabbages, for so we shall -call them, are
greenish on the outside, though inwardly very white, whence
may be separated a rind, very like to parchment, being fit to
write on, as we do on paper.  The bodies of these trees are of
a huge thickness, which two men can hardly compass with
their arms; and yet they cannot properly be termed woody,
3*'




30             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
but only three or four inches deep in thickness, all the rest of
the internal part being very soft; so that, paring off those
three or four inches of woody substance, the remaining part
may be sliced like new cheese.  They wound them three or
four feet above the root, and, making an incision in the body,
fromn thence gently distils a liquor, which, in a short time fermenting, becomes as strong as the richest wine, and which
easily inebriates, if not used with moderation.  The French
call these palm-trees Frank-palmns, and they only grow here,
or elsewhere in saltish grounds.
Besides these palm-trees which we have mentioned, there
are in Hispaniola four other species of palms, distinguished by
the names of latanier, pa-lrua espinosa, or prickle palm, palInta
a chacelt, or rosary palm.  The latanier palm is not so tall as
the wvine palm, but almost of the same shape, only the leaves
are like the fans our women use.  They grow mostly in gravelly and sandy ground, their circumference being of seven feet,
more or less..  The body hath many prickles or thorns, half a
foot long, very sharp and pungent.  It produces its seed, like
as that above mentioned, which serves for food to the wild
beasts.
The prickle palm, so called. because it is infinitely fuill of
prickles, from the root to the very leaves, imuch more than the
precedent.  With these prickles, the barbarous Indians use to
torment the prisoners they take in battle.  They tie them to a
tree, then taking these thorns, they put them into little pellets
of cotton, dipped in oil, and stick them  into the sides of the
miserable prisoners, as thick as the bristles of a hedgehog,
which cause an incredible torment to the patient.  Then they
set them  on fire, and if the tormented prisoner sing in the
midst of his torments, he is esteemed a courageous soldier, who
neither fears his enemies nor their torments; but if; on the
contrary, he cries out, they esteem  him  a coward, and urnworthy of any memory.  This custom was told me by an Indian, who said he had used his enemies thus oftentimes.  The
like cruelties to these many Christians have seen, while they
lived among those barbarians.  But returning to the prickle
palm, I shall only tell you that this palm-tree in this only differs fiom  the latanier, that the leaves are like those of the
Frank-palm; its seedA-s like that of the other palmn-trees, being
only much bigger and rounder, and fuill of little kernels, as
pleasing to the taste as our walnuts in Europe. This tree
grows for the most part in the marshes and low grounds of the
sea-coast.
The wine, palm is so called from the abundance of wine




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                 31
gathered from it.  This palm grows in high and rocky mountains, not exceeding the height of forty or fifty feet, brlt yet of
an extraordinary shape or form.  For from  the root up half
way, it is only three or four inches'thick; but upwards, somnething above two thirds of its height, it is as big and as thick
as an ordinary bucket or milk-pail; within it is full of a certain matter, very much like the tender stalk of a white cabbage, which is very juicy, of a liquor very pleasing to the palate.  This liquor, after fermentation and settling of the groulnds,
becomes very good and clear wine, wxithout any great lpains;
for, having -wounded the tree with a hatchet, they make a
square incision or orifice in it, through which they bruise the
said matter till it may be squeezed out, or expressed with the
hands, they needing no other instrumient.  With the leaves
they make vessels, not only to settle and purify the said liquor,
but also to drink it.  It bears its fruit like to other palms, biut
very small, being. like cherries.  The taste is very good, bhut
dangerous to the throat, causing extreme pains, which prodcl.ce
malignant quinsies.
The palmn  a chapelet, or rosary palm, so called by the
French and Spaniards, because its seed is very fit to make rosaries or beads to say prayers upon, they being small, hard, and
easily bored.  This fourth species grows on the tops of the
highest mountains, and is of an excessive tallness, very straight,.
~and hath very few leaves.
Here grows, also, a certain sort of apricot-trees, whose fruit
equals in bigness that of our ordinary melons.  The color is
like ashes, and the taste the very -same with that bf ours in
Europe; the stones of this fruit being as big as a hen's egg.
On these the wild boars feed very deliciously, and fatten to
admiration.
The trees called caremites are very like to our pear-trees,
whose fruits resemble our Damascene plums, or prunes of Europe, being of a very pleasant and agreeable taste.  This fruit
is black on the inside, and the kernels thereof sometimes only
two, sometimes three or foulr, as big as a lupine.  This pluml
affords no less pleasant food to the wild boars than the apricots
above mentioned, only it is not so commonly found, nor in
such quantities.
The genipa-trees are all over this island, being like  our
cherry-trees, though the branches are more dilated.  The fruit
theijeof is ash-colored, as big as two fists, which is full of many
prickles or points, involved under a thin membrane or skin,
which, if niot taken away at the time of eating, causes great
obstructions and gripings of the belly.  Before this fruit grows




32              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ripe, if pressed, it affords a juice as black as ink, being fit to
write withal, but the letters disappear within nine days, the
paper remaining as white as if it never had been written on.
The wrood of this tree is very strong, solid, and hard, good to
build ships, seeing it lasts-many years in the water without
putrefaction.
Besides these. divers other sorts of trees are natives of this
island, producing very excellent and pleasant fruits.  Of these
I shall omit to name several, knowing there are learned authors
who have described and searched them with greater attention
and curiosity; but I shall mention some few more, in particular. Such are the cedars, which this part of the world produces in prodigious quantities.  The French call them acajou,
and they find them useful -for building ships and canoes.
These canoes are like little wherry boats, being made of only
one tree, hollowed, and fitted for the sea.  They are so swift,
that they may be well called Neptune's post-horses. The Indians make these canoes without any iron instruments, by only
burning the trees nigh the root, and then so governing the fire,
as nothing is burnt more than what they would have.  Some
have hatchets of flint, with which they scrape or pare off whatsoever is burnt too far; and thus, by fire only, they give them
that shape which renders them  capable of navigating sixty or
eighty leagues, with ordinary security.
As to medicinal productions, here is to be found the tree that
affords the gum  elemi, used in our apothecary shops, likewise
guaiacum or ligin-m sanctum, lignum  aloes, aloe wood, cassia
ligrnea, China roots, with several others. The tree mapou, besides that it is medicinal, is also used for making canoes, being
very thick; yet it is much intferioi' to the acajou, or cedar,
being somewhat spongy, sucking in much water,, which renders it dangerous in navigation.  The tree called acoma hath
its wood very hard and heavy, and of the color of palm, which
renders it very fit to make oars -for the sugar mills.  Here are,
also, in great quantities, brasilete, or brasil wood, and that
which the Spaniards calf manchanilla.
Brasil wood is now very well known in Holland and the
Low Countries.  It is called, also, by the Spaniards, leitna de
peje palo.  It serves only, or chiefly, for the trade of dyers. It
grows abundantly along the sea-coasts, especially in two places,
called Jacmel'and Jaquina.  These are two commodious ports,
or bays, capable of receiving ships of the greatest bulk,
The tree called manchanilla, or dwarf apple-tree, grows near
the sea-shore, being naturally so low that its branches, though
never so short, always touch the water. It bears a fruit some



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                33
what like a sweet-scented apple, which yet is of a very venonious quality; for these apples being eaten by any person, he
instantly changes color, and such a thirst seizes him as all the
water of the Thames cannot quench, he dying, raving mad,
within a little while.  But what is more strange, the fish that
eat, as it often happens, of this fruit, are also poisonous.  This
tree affords a liquor, thick and white, like the fig-tree, which,
if' touched by the hand, raises blisters, and these are as red as
if it had been scalded.  One day, being hugely tormented with
mosquitoes or gnats, and being as yet unacquainted with the
na~ture of this tree, I cut a branch, to serve me for a fan; but
all my face was swelled the next day, and filled with'blisters,
as if it were burnt, to such, a degree that I was blind for
three days.
Yaco is another sort of tree, so called by the Spaniards,
growing by the river sides.  This bears a fruit like our bullace,
or damson plums, which, when ripe, is extremely coveted -by
the wild boars, with which they fatten as much as our hogs do
with the sweetest acorns of Spain.  These trees love a sandy
ground, yet are so low, that their branches being very large, they
take up a great circumference, almost couching on the ground.
The trees named abelcoses bear fruit of like color with the
yacos above mentioned, of the bigness of melons, the seeds,
or kernels, being as big as eggs.. The substance of this fruit
is yellow, and of a pleasant taste, which the poorest among the
French eat instead of bread, the wild boars not caring at all for
it.  These trees grow very tall and thick, being somewhat like
our largest pear-trees.
As to the insects of this island, I shall only remark three
sorts of flies, which excessively torment all human bodies, but
especially such as were never or but little acquainted with
these countries.  The first sort are as big as our common horse
flies in Europe, and. these, darting themselves upon men's
bodies, there stick, and sluck their blood till they can fly no
longer.  Their importunity obliges to make almost continual
use of branches of trees to fan them away.  The Spaniards irn
those parts call them musquitoes, or gnats, but the French call
them maranguines. The second sort is no bigger than a grain of
sand; these make no buzzing noise, as the preceding species do.,.
so are less avoidable, being able also, through their smallness, to
penetrate the finest linen, or cloth.  The hunters are forced to
anoint their faces with; hog's grease, to defend themselves from
their stings.  By night, in their huts or cottages, they constantly burn the leaves of tobacco, without which smokle they
couldl not rest.  Trule it is, in the day-timne they are not very




34              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
troublesome, in case any wind be stirring, for this, though never
so little, dissipates them. The gnats of the third species exceed not the bigness of a grain of mustard; their color is red.
These sting not at all, but bite so sharply as to create little
ulcers, whence it often happens that the face swells, and is rendered frightfill to the view.  These are chiefly troublesome by
day, even from morning till sunset, after which they take their
rest, and permit human bodies to do so.  The Spaniards call
these rojados, and the French, calarodes.
The insects *which the Spaniards call cochinillas, and the
English, glow-worms, are also to be found here.  These are
very mlch like those of. Europe, but somewhat bigger, and
longer.  They have two little specks on their heads, which by
night give so mulch light, that three or four of them together,
upon a tree, seem at a distance likes a bright, shiining fire. I had
once three of these cochinillas in my cottage, which continued
there till past midnight, shitiing so brightly, that, without ally
other light, I could easily read in any book, of never so small
a print.  I attempted io bring some of them to Europe, but as
soon as they came into a colder climate, they died.  They lost,
also, their shining, upon the change of air, before their deaths.
This shining is so great that the Spaniards, with great reason,
call them mtoscas de ftuego, that is, fire-flies.
There are,' also, in Hispaniola, a great number of grillones,
or crickets.  These are of an extraordinary magnitude, if coinpared to ours, and so noisy that they are ready to burst themselves with singinig, if any person cQjnes near them.  Here is
not a less number of reptiles, as serpents, &c., but by a particular providence of the Creator, these have no poison, neither
do they any other harm  than catch fowls, but more especially pullets, pigeons, and the like.  Oftentimes these serpents
or snakes are useful in houses, to clear them of rats and mice;
foi with great cunning they counterfeit their shrieks, and hereby
deceive and catch them at their pleasure.  Having taken them,
they only suck their blood at first; then, throwing away the
guts, they swallow almost entire the rest of the body, which
they readily digest into soft excrements.  Another sort of reptiles of this island is called cazadores de moscas, or fly-catchers.  This name was given to this reptile by the Spaniards, by
reason they never could experiment that it lived upon any other
food than flies.  Hence it cannot be said that this creature
causes any harm to.the iinhabitants, but rather benefit, seeing it
consumes the vexatious and troublesome flies.
Here are, also, many land tortoises.  These breed mostly in
mud, and fields overflowed with water.  The inhabitants eat




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
them, as very good food.  But here are a sort of very hideous
spiders;'these are as bigt as an ordinary egg,, and their feet as
long as those of the biggest sea-crabs.  They are very hairy
withal, and have four black teeth, like a rabbit's both in bigness and shape; but their bitings are not venomous, though
they can bite very sharp, and do very commonly.  They breed
mostly in the roofs of houses.  In this island, also, is the insect
called, in Latin, millepes, and in Greek, scolopendria, or many
feet, and likewise scorpions. Yet, by the providence of Nature,
neither the one nor the other are poisonous; for though they
often bite, yet the wounds require not any medicament for their
cure; and though their bitings cause some inflammation and
swelling at first, yet these symptoms disappear of their own
accord.  Thus in Hispaniola no venomous animal is found.
After the insects, I shall say something of that terrible beast
called caymnan.  This is a species of the crocodile, wherewith
this island abounds. Among these caymans, some are found
to be very large and horrible to the sight.  Some have been
seen no less than seventy feet long, and twelve broad.  Yet
more marvellous than their bulk is their cunning and subtilty.
Being hungry, they place themselves nigh the sides of rivers,
especially at the fords where cattle come to drink, or wade
over.  Here they lie without any motion, resembling an old
tree fallen into the river, floating upon the waters.  Yet they
go not far from the banks, but continually lurch in the same
place, till some wild boar or cow  come to drink or refresh
themselves; and then, with great activity, they seize on them,
with'no less fierceness, and, dragging the prey into the water,
stifle it.  But what is more admirable, is, that three or four
days before the caymans go upon this design, they eat nothing
at all, but, diving into the river, they swallow a hundred weight
or two of stones; with these they render themselves heavier
than before, and add to their natural strength, (which is very
great,) thereby to make their assault the more terrible and
secure.  The prey thus stifled, they let it lie four or fiver days
under the water, untouched, for they cannot' eat the least bit
unless it is halt rotten; but when it is so much putrified as is
most pleasing to their palates, they devour it with great appetite
and voracity. If they can light on any hides of beasts, placed by
the inhabitants in the fields for drying, they drag them into the
water, leaving them for some days, well loaded with stones, till
the hair falls off; then they eat them  with no less appetite
than they would the animals themselves.  I have seen nmyself,
many times, like ttiings to these I write; but beside my own
experience, many writers of natural things have made entire




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
treatises of these animals, describing their shape, magnitude,
voracity, and other qualities.  A certain person, of good credit,
told me that one day he was by a river-side, washing his baraca, or tent.  As soon as he began his work, a cayman fastened
upon the tent, and dragged it under water.  The man, desirous
to save his tent, pulled, on the contrary, with aill his strength,
having in his mouth a butcher's knife, (witih which, as it happened, he was scraping the canvas,) to defend himself, in case
of necessity.  The cayman, angry at this, va.ulted upon him
out of the river, and drew him with great celerity into the
water, endeavoring'with his weight to stifle himn. He, finding
himself in the greatest extremity, almost crushed to death by
that huge animal, with his knife he gave the cayman several
wounds in the belly, with which he suddenly expired. Being
thus delivered from danger, he drew the cayman out of the
water, and opened the body, to satisfy his curiosity.  In his
stomach he found near a hundred weight of stones, each stone
being almnost as big as his fist.
The caymans are ordinarily busied in catching flies, which
they eagerly devour.  The occasion is, because close to their
skin they have little scales, which have a sweet scent, somewhat like musk. This aromatic odor the flies love, and here
they come to repose themselves, and sting.  Thus they both
persecute each other continually, with an incredible hatred and
antipathy.  Their manner of procreating and hatching their
young is thus: they approach the sandy banks of some river
exposed to the south sun; among these sands they lay their
eggs, which afterwards they cover with their feet; and here
they find a young generation, hatched only by the heat of the
sun. These, as soon as they are out of the shell, by natural
instinct run to the water. Many times these eggs are destroyed
by birds, that find them as they scrape among the sands. Hereupon the female caymans, when they fear the coming of any
flocks of birds, oftentimes, by night, swallow these their eggs,
and keep them in their stomachs till the danger is over, and
then they bury them  again, and, as I have told you, bring
them forth again out of their bellies, till the season is come of
their being hatched; then, if the mother be nigh, they run to
hier, and play with her, as little whelps do with their dams. In
this sort of sport, they will often run in and out of their
nother's belly, even as rabbits into their holes. I myself have
often spied them thus at play with their dams, over the water,
upon the contrary banks of some river, and have disturbed
their sport by throwing a stone that way, causing them on a
sudden to creep into the mother's bowels for fear.  The manner




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                37'
of'procreating of these animals is always such as I have related, and at the same time of the year; for they meddle not
with one another but in May.  They call them in this country
crocodiles, though in other places of the West Indies they go
under the name of caymans.
CHAPTER V.
Of all the Sorts of Quadrupeds and Birds of this Island: as also a Relation of
the French Buccaneers.
BESIDE the fruits which this island produces, whose plenty,
as is said, surpasses all the islands of America, it abounds alSi,
with all sorts of quadrupeds, as horses, bulls, cows, wild boars,
and others, very useful to mankind, not only for food, but for
cultivating the ground, and the management of commerce.
Here are vast numbers of wild dogs; these destroy yearly
many cattle; for no sooner hath a cow calved, or a mare foaled,
but these wild mastiffs devour the young, if they find not resistance from keepers and domestic dogs. They run up and
down the woods and fields, commonly fifty, threescore, or more,
together; being withal so fierce, that they will often assault an
entire herd of wild boars, pot ceasing to worry them till they
~have fetched down two or three. One day a French Buccaneer
showed me a strange action of this kind: being in the fields a
hunting together, we heard a great noise of dogs, which had
surrounded a wild boar.  Having tame dogs with us, we le't
them to the custody of our servants, being desirous to see the
sport.  Hence my companion arid I climbed up two several
trees, both for security and prospect.  The wild boar, all alone,
stood against a tree, defending himself with his tusrks fromn a
great number of dogs that enclosed him; killed with his teeth,
and wounded several of them. This bloody fight continued
about an hour, the wild boar, meanwhile, attempting many
times to escape.  At last flying, one dog leaping upon his back,
fastened on his testicles, which at one pull he tore in pieces.
The rest of the dogs, perceiving the courage of their conimpnion, fastened likewise on the boar, and presently killed him.
This done, all of them, the first only excepted, laid themselves
down upon the ground about the prey, and there peaceably
continued, till he, the first and most courageous of the troop,
had eat as much as he could.  When this dog had left off, all
4




38             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
the rest fell in to take their share, till nothing was left.  What
ought we to infer from this notable action, performed by wild
animals, but this: that even beasts themselves are not destitute
of knowledge, and that they give us documents how to honor
such as have deserved well; even since these irrational animlals
did reverence and respect him that exposed his life to the greatest danger against the common enemy?
The governor of Tortuga, Monsieur Ogeron, finding  that
the wild dogs killed so many of the wild boars, that the hunters of that island had muich ado to find any, fearing lest that
common sustenance qf the island should fail, sent for a great
quantity of poison from France to dest'oy the wild mastiffs.
T'his was done A. D. 166S, by commanding horses to be killed
and ernpoisoned, and laid open at certain places where the wild
-dogs used to resort.  This being continued for six months,
there were killed an incredible number; and yet all this could
not exterminate and destroy the race, or scarce diminish them;
their number appearing almost as large as before.  These wild,dogs are easily tanled among men, even as tame as ordinary
house dogs.  The hunters of those parts, whenever they find
a wild bitch with whelps, commonly take away the purppies,
and bring them home; which being grown up, they hunt Inuch
better than other dogs.
But here the curious reader may perhaps inquire how so many
wild dogs came here.  The occasion was, the Spaniards having
possessed these isles, found tlem peopled with Indians, a barbarons people, sensual and brutish, hating all labor, and only
inclined to killing and making war against their neighbors;
not out of ambition, but only because they agreed n(o-t with
themselves in some common terms of language; and perceiving
the dominion of the Spaniards laid great restrictions upon their
lazy and brutish customns, they conceived an irreconcilable hatred against them; but especially because they saw them take
possession of their kingdoms and dominions.  Hereullon0 they
made against them all the resistance they could, opposing every
where their designs, to the utmost: and the Spaniards finding
themselves cruelly hated by the Itndians, and nowhere secure
from their treacheries, resolved to extirpate and ruin them, since
they could neither tame them by civility, nor conquer them
with the s-word.  But the Indians, it being their custom  to
make the woods their chief places of defe.nce, at present mnade
these their refuge, whenlever they fled from the Spanliards.
Hereupon those first conquerors of the New World made use
of dogs to range and search tile intricatest thickets of woods
and forests for those implacable and unconquerable enemies;




THIE BUCCANEER~S OF AMERICA.'9
thus they forced them to leave their old refuge, and submit to
the sword, seeitlg no milder usage would do it; hereupon they
killed some of them, and, quartering their bodies, placed them
in the highlways, that others might take warning from such a
punishment t; but this severity proved of ill consequence, for
instead of frighting them and reducing them to civility, they
conceived such horror of the Spaniards, that they resolved to
detest and fly their sight forever; hence the greatest part died
in caves and subterraneous places of the woods and mountains,
in which places I myself have often seen great numbers of
human bones.  The Spaniards, finding no mote Indians tQ appear about the woody, turned away a great number of dogs
they had in their houses, and they, finding no masters to keep
them, betook themselves to the woods and fields to hunt for
food to preserve their lives; thus by degrees they became unacquainted with houses, and grew wild.  This is the truest account I can give of the multitudes of wild dogs in these parts.
But besides these wild mastiffs, here are also great numbers
of wild horses every where all over the island.  They are but
low of stature, short-bodied, with great heads, long necks, and
big or thick legs. In a word, they have inothing handsome in
their shape. They run up and down, commonly in troops of
two or 4hree hundred together, one going always before to lead
the multitude.  When they meet any person travelling through
the woods oir fields, they stand still, suffering him  to approach
till he can almost touch them; arid then suddenly starting, they
betake themselves to flight, running away as fast as they can.
The hunters catch them only for their skins, though sometimes
they preserve their flesh likewise, which they harden with
smoke, using it for provisions when they go to sea.
Here would be also wild bulls and cows in great number, if
by continiual hunting they were not much diminished; yet
considerable profit is mnade to this day by such as make it their
business to kill them.  l'he wild bulls are of a vast bigness of
body, and yet they hurt not any one except they be exasperated.  Their hides are from eleven to thirteen feet long.
The diversity of birds of this island is so great, that I should
be troublesome if I should attempt to muster tip their species;
so that I shall content myself to mention some few of tile chief..Here is a certain species of pullets in the woods which the
Spaniards call pintaadas, which the inhabitants find to be as
good as those bred in houses. Every body knows that the
parrots we have in Europe are brought from these parts, whence
may be inferred', that seeing such a number of these talkative
birds are preserved among us, notwithstanding the diversity of




40             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
climates, much greater multitudes are to be found where the
air and temperament is natural to them.  The parrots make
their nests in holes of' palmetto trees, which holes are before
made by other birds; for they are not capable of excavating
any wood, though never so soft, having their own bills too
crooked and blunt; hence provideit Nature hath supplied them
with the labor of other birds, called carpenters.  These are no
bigger than sparrows, yet have such hard and piercing bills,
that no iron instrument can be made fitter to excavate any tree,
though never so solid and hard; and these holes the parrots
getting possessi6n of, build in them their nests. There are
pigeons of all sorts, which are very useful to the inhabitants.
Those of this island observe the same seasons we mentioned
before, speaking of Tortuga.  Betwixt the pigeons of both
islands is little or no difference, only that these of Hispaniola
are something fatter and bigger.  Another sort of small birds
here are called cabreros, or goat-keepers; these are very like
others called heronsetas, and chiefly feed upon crabs of the
sea. I.n these birds are found seven distinct bladders of gall,
and their flesh is as bitter as aloes.  Crows or ravens, more
troublesome than useful, do here make a hideous noise through
the whole island.  Their ordinary food is the flesh of wild
dogs, or the carcasses of those beasts the Buccaneers kill and
throw away.  These clamorous birds no sooner hear the report
of a fowling-piece or musket, but they gather from all sides in
flocks, and fill the air and w6ods with their unpleasant notes;
they are nothing different from those of Europe.
It is now time to speak of the French who inhabit a great
part of this island. We have already told how they came first
into these parts; we shall now only describe their manner of
living, customs, and ordinary employments.  The callings or
professions they follow are generally but three, either to hlunlt
or plant, or else to rove the seas as pirates.  It is a constant
custom among them all to seek out a comrade or companion,
whom we may call partner in their fortunes, with whom they
join the whole stock of what they possess towards a common
gain. This is done by articles agreed to and reciprocally signed.
Some constitute their surviving companion absolute heir to what
is left by the death of the first.  Others, if they be married,
leave their estates to their wives and children; others, to other
relations.  This done, every one applies himself to his calling,
which is always one of the three afore mentioned.
The hunters are again subdivided into two sorts; for some
of these only hunt wild bulls and cows, others only wild boars.
The first of these are called Buccaneers, and not long ago were




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               41
about 600 on this island, but now they are reckoned about 300.
The cause has been the great decrease of wild cattle. which
has been such, that, far from getting, they now are but poor in
their trade.  When the Buccaneers go into the woods to hunt
for wild bulls and cows, they commonly remain there a twelve-.
month or two years without returning homre.  After the hun't
is over, and the spoil divided, they commonly sail to Tortuga,
to provide themselves with guns, powder, and shot, and other
necessaries for another expedition; the rest of their gains they
spend prodigally, giving themselves to all manner of vices and
debauchery, particularly to drunkenness, which they practise
mostly with brandy; this they drink as liberally as the Spaniards do water.  Sometimes they buy together a pipe of wine;
this they stave at one end, and never cease drinking till it is
out.  Thus sottishly they live till they have no money left, and
as freely gratify their lusts, for which they find more women
than they can use; for all the tavern-keepers and strumpets
wait for these lewd Buccaneers, just as they do at Amsterdam
for the arrival of the East India fleet.  The said Buccaneers
are very cruel and tyrannical to their servants, so that commonly they had rather be galley-slaves, or saw Brazil wood in
the rasp-houses of Holland, than serve such barbarous masters.
The second sort hunt nothing but wild boars; the flesh of
these they salt, and sell it so to the planters. These hunters have
the same vicious customs, and are as much addicted to debauchery as the former; but their manner of hunting is different from
that:in Europe; for these Buccaneers have certain places designed for hunting, where they live for three or four mnonths,
and sometimes a whole year.: Such places are called Deza
Boulan; and in these, with only the company of five or six
friends, they continue all the said time in mutual friendship.
The first Buccaneers many times agree with planters to furnish
them  with meat all the year at a certain price; the payment
hereof is often made with two or three hundred weight of tobacco in the leaf; but the planters commonly into the bargain
furnish them with a servant, whom they send to help.  To the
servant they afford sufficient necessaries for the purpose, dspecially of po der and shot to hunt withal.
The planters began to cultivate and plant the Isle of Tortuga A. D. 1598.  The first plantation was of tobacco. which
grew to ad niration, being likewise very good; but by reason
of the smallness of the island they could plant but little, there
being many pieces of land there that were not fit to produce it.
They attempted likewise to make sugar, but by reason of the
great expenses they could not bring it to any effect; so that the
4*




42            lTHE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
greatest part of the inhabitants, as we said before, betook themselves to hunrtilg, and the remiiaining  part to piracy.  At last
the hunters finding  themselves unable to subsist by that profession, began to seek out lands fit for culture, and in these they
also planted tobacco.  The first land they chose was Cal de
Sac, towards,he south part of the island.  This ground they
divided into several quarters, which were called the great Amea,
Niep, Rochelois, the Little Grave, the Great Grave, and the
Augame.  Here they increased so, that now  there are above
2000 planters.  At first they endured -much hardship, because
while they were busied about their husbandry, they could not
go out of the island for provisions.  This hardship was increased by the- necessity of grubbing, cutting down, burning
and digging, to extirpate the innumerable roots of shrubs and
trees; for when the French possessed themselves thereof, it
was overgrown with woods very thick, and these only inhabited
by wild boars. The method they took was to divide themselves into small companies of two or three persons together,
and these companies to separate far enough fiorn each other,
provided with a few hatchets and some coarse provision. Thus
they used to go into the woods, and there to build huts only
of a few rafters and boughs of trees.  They first rooted up the
shrubs and little trees, then cut down the great ones; these they
heaped up, and then set on fire; but they were constrained to
grub and dig up the roots as well as they could. The first
seed they sowed was beans; these in those countries ripen and
dry always in six weeks.
The second fruit necessary to human life, which here they
tried, was potatoes; these come not to perfection in less than
four or five months. On thes'e they most commonly make
their breakfasts; they dress them  only by boiling them  in a
kettle with fair water, then they cover them with cloth for half
an hour, whereby they become as soft as boiled chestnuts.  Of
the said potatoes also they make a drink called maiz; they cut
them into small slices, and cover them with hot water; when
they are well imbibed, they press them through a coarse cloth.
and the liquor that comes, though something thick, they keep
in vessels made for that purpose; here, after setting two- or
three days, it works, and having thrown off its lees, is. fit for
drink.  They use it with great delight; and though the taste
is somewhat sour, yet it is very pleasant, substantial, arid wholesome.  The invention of this is owing to the Indians, as well
as of many other things, which those barbarians found out for
the preservatinon ah(d pleasure of life.
Tl'he third fruit the newly cultivated land afforded was man



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                 43
dioca, which the Indians call cazave; this root.comes not to
perfection till after eight or nine months, or perhaps a year;
being thoroughly ripe, it may be left in the ground for eleven
or twelve nlonths without fear of corruption; but this time
past, they muist be used one way or other, otherswise they rot.
Of these roots is made a sort of granulous flour or neal, dry
and white, which supplies the want of common bread of wheat,
whereof the fields are altogether barren.  For this purpose they
have certain graters, made either of copper or tin, wherewith
they grate these roots, jlst as they do,mirio in Holland.  By
the by, let me tell you,,irhio is a root of a very biting taste,
like strong' mustard, wherewith they make sauces for some sorts
of fish.  When they have grated as much cazave roots as will
serve the turn, they put the gratings into bags or sacks of coarse
linen, and press out all the moisture; then they sieve the gratings, leaving  them  very like saw-dust.  The  meal, thus
prepared, they lay on platiches of iron made very hot, on which
it is converted into very thin. cakes; these are placed in the
sun, on the tops of houses, to be thoroughly dried, and, lest
they should lose any part of their meal, what did not pass' the
sieve is made up in rolls, five or six inches thick; these are
placed one upon another, and left so till they begin to corrupt.
Of this they make a liquor called veycou, whicll they  find
very excellent, and certainly is not inferior to our English
beer.
Bananas are another fruit, of which is made excellent liquor,
which, in strength and pleasantness of taste, may be compared
to the best wines of Spain.; but this liquor easily causes drunkenness, and frequently inflames the throat, and produces dangerous diseases in that part.  Guineas agurdos is also another
fruit whereof they make drink, but not so strong as the precedent.  Howbeit, one and the other are frequently mixed with
water to quench thirst.
After they had cultivated these plantations with all sorts of
roots and fruits necessary for human life, they began to plant
tobacco for trade, the manner whereof is thus: they make
beds of earth twelve feet square; these they cover with palmite
leaves, that the rays of the sun may not reach the earth; they
water their  when it doth not rain, as we do our gardens in
Europe; being grown about the bigness of young lettuce, they
transplant it into straight lines in spacious fields, setting every
plant three feet distant fromn each other.  The fittest season of
the year for these things is from January till the end of March,
these being the months wherein most rains fall.  Tobacco must
be weeded very carefully, seeing the least root of any other




44            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA,
herb cominug near it hinders its growth.  When it is grown to
the height of about one foot and a half, they cut off the tops,
to hinder the stalks and leaves from shooting up too high, that
the whole plant may receive greater strength from the earth.
When it comnes to fiull perfection, they prepare certain apartments of fifty or sixty feet long, and thirty or forty broad;
these they fill with poles and rafters, and on them lay the green
tobacco to dry.  When it is thoroughly dried, they strip the
leaf from the stalks, and cause it to be rolled up by certain
people, who are employed in this wovrk and no other; to these
they afford for their labor the tenth part of what they make up.
This property is peculiar to tobacco, which I shall not omit, -
that if, while it is in the ground, the leaf be pulled off from
the stalk, it sprouts again no less than four times a year.  Here
I would also give an account of'the manner of making sugar,
indigo, and gimbes; but seeing these things are not planted in
those parts, I pass them over.
The French planters of Hispaniola have always been subject
to the governors of Tortugabut not without much reluctancy
and grudging. In 1644, the West India Company of France
laid the foundations of a colony in Tortuga, tinder which the
planters of Hispaniola were comprehended as subjects.  This
decree disgusted the said planters, they taking it very ill to be
reputed subjects to a private company of men who had no authority to make them so, especially being in a country which
belonged not to the king of France.  HEereupon they resolved
to work no longer for the said company; and this resolution
was sufficient to compel the company to a total dissolution of
the colony.  But at last the governor of Tortuga, who was
pretty well stocked with planters, conceiving he could more.
easily force them than the West India Company, found an invention to draw thern to his obedience: he promised them he
would put off their merchandise, and cause such returns to be
made from France as they should like; withal, he dealt with
the merchants underhand, that all ships should corne consigned
to him, and no persons should correspond with those planters
of Hispaniola, thinking thereby to avoid many inconveniences.
and compel them through want of all things to o01y.  Thus
he not only obtained the obedience hie designed, but some
merchants, who had pronised to deal with them and visit thern
no longer, did it.
Notwithstanding what hath been said, A. D. 1669 two ships
from Holland arrived at Hispaniola with all sorts of merchandise: with these, presently, the planters resolved to deal, and
with the Dutch nation for the future, thinking hereby to with



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              45
draw their obedience from the governor of Tortuga, and by
frustratirg his designs, revenge themselves of what they had
endured tnder his government.  Not long after the arrival of
the Hollanders, the governor of Tortuga came to visit the
plantation of Hispaniola, in a vessel very well armed; but the
planters not only forbid him to come ashore, b'ut with their
guns forced him to retire faster than he carne.  Thus the Hollanders began a trade with these people; but such relations and
friends as the governor had in Hispaniola used all the endeavors they were capable of,.to impede the commerce. This being
understood by the planters, they sent them word, that in case
they laid not aside their artifices for the hinderance of the commerce which was begun with the Hollanders, they should every
one assuredly be torn in pieces.  l{Moreovet, to oblige further
the Hollanders, and contemn the governor and his party, they
gave greater ladings unto the two ships than they could desire,
with many gifts and presents unto the officers and mariners,
whereby they sent them  very well contented to their own
country.  The Hollanders came again very punctually, according to their promise, and found the planters under a greater
indignation than before against the governor, either because of
the great satisfaction they had already conceived of this comrnmerce with the Dutch, or that by their means they hoped to
subsist by themselves, without any further dependence from the
French nation.  However it was; suddenly after they set up
another resolution more strange than the precedent; ttie tenor
whereof was, that they would go unto the Island of Tortuga,
and cut the governor in pieces.   Herelpon  they gathered
together as many canoes as they could, and set sail from Hispaniota, with design not only to kill the governor, but also to
possess themselves of the whole Island.  This they thought
they could not but easily perform, by reason of all necessary
assistance, which they believed would at any time be sent them
from Holland; by which means, they were ready determined,
in their minds, to erect themselves into a new commonwealth,
independent of the crown of France.  But no sooner had they
begun this great revolution of their little state, when they received news of a war declared between the two nations in
Europe. This wrought such a consternation in their. minds,
as caused them to give over that enterprise, and retire, without
attempting any thing.
In the mean time, the governor of Tortuga sent into France
for aid towards his own security, and the reduction of those
people unto their former obedience.  This was granted him,
and two men-of-war were sent unto Tortuga, with orders to be




46             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
at his command.  Having received such a considerable support,
he sent them, very well equipped, to the Island of Hispaniola.
Being arrived at that place, they landed part of the forces, with
a design to force the people to the obedience of those whom
they hated in their hearts.  But the planters, seeing the arrival
of these two frigates, and not being ignorant of their design,
fled into the woods, abandoning their houses and many of their
goods, which they left behind.  These were immediately
rifled and burned by the French, without compassion, not
sparing the least cottage.  Afterwards the governor began to
relent, and let them  know that, if they would return to his
obedience,.he would hearken to an accommodation.  Hereupon the planters, 4tnding they could expect no relief, surrendered to the governor, upon articles made and signed on both
sides.  But these were not strictly observed, for he commanded
two of the chief of them to be hanged. The residue were
pardoned, and withal he gave them free leave to trade with
any nation for whatsoever they found necessary.  With this
liberty, they began to recultivate their plantations, which
yielded a great quantity of very good tobacco, they selling
yearly to the sum of twenty or thirty thousand rolls.
The planters here have but very few slaves, for want of
which, themselves and their servants are constrained to do all
the drudgery. These servants commonly bind themselves to
their masters for three years; bhut their masters, having no consciences, often traffic with their bodies, as with horses at a fair,
selling them to other masters as they sell negroes.  Yea, to
advance this trade, some persons go purposely into France (and
likewise to England and other countries) to pick up young
men or boys, whom  they inveigle and transport; and having
once got them into these islands, they work them like horses,
the toil imposed on them being much harder than what they
enjoin the negroes, their slaves; for these they endeavor to
preserve, being their perpetual bondmen.  But for their white
servants, they care not whether they live or die, seeing they
are to serve them no longer than three years.  These miserable
kidnapped people are frequently subject to a disease, which in
these parts is called coma, being a total privation of their
senses.  This distemper is judged to proceed from their hard
usage, and the change of their native climate; and there being
often among these some of good quality, tender education, and
soft constitutions, they are more easily seized with this disease,
and others of those countries, than those of harder bodies and
laborious lives. Beside the hard usage in their diet, apparel,
and rest, many times they beat them so cruelly that they fall




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA;              47
down dead under the hands of their cruel masters.  This I
have often seen, with great grief.  Of the many instances, I
shall only give you the following history, it being very remarkdble in its circumstances.
A certain planter of these countries exercised such cruelty
towards one of his servants, as caused him  to run away.
Having absconded for some days, in the woods, at last he was
taken, and brought back to the wicked Pharaoh. No sooner
had he got him, but he commanded him to be tied to a tree;
here he gave him so many lashes on his naked back, as made
his body run with an entire stream  of blood; then, to make.the smart of his wounds the greater, he anointed him with
lemon-juice, mixed with salt and pepper. In this miserable
posture he left him  tied to the tree for twenty-four hours,
which being past, he began his punishment again, lashing him,
as before, so cruelly, that the miserable wretch gave up the
ghost, with these dying words: "I beseech the Almighty God,
Creator of heaven and earth, that he permit the wicked spirit
to make thee feel as many torments before thy death as thou
hast caused me to feel before mine."  A strange thing, and
worthy of astonishment and admiration! Scarce three or four
days were past, after this horrible fact, when the Almighty
Judge, who had heard the cries of that tormented wretch, suffered the evil one suddenly to possess this barbarous and inhuman homicide, so that those cruel hands which had punished
to death his innocent servant were the tormenters of his own
body; for he beat himself and tore his flesh after a miserable
manner, till he lost the very shape of a man, not ceasing to
howl and cry, without any rest by day or night.  Thus -he
continued ravitig mad, till he died.  Many other examples of
this kind I could rehearse; but these not belonging to out
present discourse, I omit them.
The planters of the Carribee Islands are rather worse, and
more cruel to their servants, than the former.  In the Isle of
St. Christopher dwells one named Bettesa, well known' to the
Dutch merchants, who has killed above a hundred of his servants with blows and stripes.  The English do the same with
their servants, and the mildest cruelty they exercise towards
them is, that when they have served six years of their time,
(they being bound among the English for seven,) they use
them so cruelly as to force them to beg of their masters to sell
them to others, though it be to begin another servitude of seven
years, or at least three or four. And I have known many who
have thus served fifteen or twenty years, before they could obtain their freedom. Another law, very rigorous in that nation,




4.8            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
is, if any man owes another above twenty-five English shillings, if he cannot pay it he is liable to be sold for six or eight
months.  Not to trouble the reader any longer with relations
of this kind, I shall now describe the famous actions and exploits of the greatest pirates of my time, during my residence
in those parts; these I shall relate without the least passion or
partiality, and assure my reader that I shall give himn rio stories
upon trust or hearsay, but only those enterprises to which I
was myself an eye-witness.
CHAPTER VI.
Of the original of the most famous Pirates of the Coasts of America. —A
famous Exploit of Pierre Le Grand.
I HAVE told you, in the preceding chapters, how I was compelled to adventure my life among the pirates of'America,
which sort of men I name so, because they are not authorized
by any sovereign prince; for the kings of'Spain, having on
several occasions sent their ambassadors to the kings of England and France, to complain of the molestations and troubles
those pirates often caused on the coasts of America, even in
the calm of peace; it hath always been answered, that such
men did not commit those acts of hostility and piracy as subjects to their majesties; and, therefore, his Catholic majesty
might proceed against them as he should think fit.  The king
of France added, that he had no fortress nor castle upon Hispaniola, neither did he receive a farthing of tribute firom thence.
And the king of England rejoined, that he had never given
any commissions to those of Jamaica, to commit' hostilities
against the subjects of his Catholic majesty.  Nor did he only
give this bare answer, but out of his royal desire to pleasure
the court'of Spain, recalled the governor of Jamaica, placing
another in his room; all'which could not prevent these pirates
from acting as heretofore.  But before I relate their bold actions, I shall say something of their rise and exercises, as also
of the chiefest of them, and their manner of arming themselves before they put to sea.
The first pirate that was known upon Tortuga was Pierre
Le Grand, or Peter the Grieat.  Hle was born at Dl.iep, inr(.rmandy.  That action whlicl trenldered hirm arxous, was Xhis




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              49
taking the vice-admiral of the-Spanish flota, near the Cape of
Tiburon, on the west side of Hispaniola.  This he performed
with only one boat and twenty-eight men. Now, till that time
the Spaniards had passed and repassed, with all security,
through the Channel of Bahama; so that Pierre Le Grand, setting out to sea by the Caycos, he took this great ship with all
the ease imaginable. The Spaniards they found aboard they
set ashore, and sent the vessel to France.  The manner how
this undaunted spiritLattempted and took this large ship, I shalt
give you out of the journal of the author, in his own words:
" The boat,'" says he, "wherein Pierre Le Grand was with his
companions, had been at sea a long time without finding any
prize w6rth his taking; and their provisions bieginning to fail,
they were in danger of starving. Being almost reduced to
despair, they spied a great ship of the' Spanish flota, separated
from the rest.  This vessel they resolved to take, or die in the
attempt.  Hereupon they sailed towards her, to view  her
strength; and though they judged the vessel to be superior to
theirs, yet their covetousness, and the extremity they were reduced to, made them venture.  Being come so near that they
could not possibly escape,'they made an oath to their captain,
Pierre Le Grand, to stand by him to the last.'Tis true, the
pirates did believe they should find the ship unprovided to
fight, and thereby the sooner master her.  It was in the dusk
of the evening they began to attack; but before they engaged,
they ordered the surgeon of the boat to bore a hole in the sides
of it, that, their own vessel sinking under them, they might be
compelled to attack more vigorously, and endeavor more hastily
to board the ship.  This was done accordingly, and without
any other arms than a pistol in one hand and a sword in the
other, they immediately climbed up the sides of the ship, and
ran altogether into the great cabin, where they found the captain, with sevekl of his colmpanions, playing at cards.  Here
they set a pistol to his breast, commanding him to deliver up
the ship. The Spaniards, surprised to see the pirates aboard
their ship, cried,' Jesus bless us! are these devils, or what are
they?' Meanwhile, some of them took possession of the gunroom, and seized the arms, killing as many as made any opposition; whereupon the Spaniards presently surrendered.  That
very day, the captain of the ship had been told, by some of the
seamen, that the boat which was in view, cruising, was a boat
of pirates; whom the captain slightly answered,' What then,
must I be afraid' of such a pitiful a thing as that is? No,
though she were a ship as big and as strong as mine is.' As
soon as Pierre Le Grand had taken this rich prize, he detained
5




50             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
in his service as many of the common seamen as he  had
need of, setting the rest ashore, and then set sail for France,
where he continued, without ever returning to America again."
The planters and hunters of Tortuga had no sooner heard of
the rich prize those pirates had taken, but they resolved to follow their example.  Hereupon many of them left their employments, and endeavored to get some small boats, wherein to
exercise piracy; but not being ables to purchase or build them
at Tortuga, they resolved to set forth in their canoes, and seek
them elsewhere.  With these they cruised at first upon Cape
de Alvarez, where the Spaniards used to trade from one city to
another in small vessels, in which they carry hides, tobacco,
and other commodities, to the Havana, and to which the Spaniards from Europe do frequently resort.
Here it was that those pirates at first took a great many
boats, laden with the aforesaid commodities. These they used
to carry to Tortuga, and sell the whole purchase to the ships
that waited for their return, or accidentally happened to be
there.  With the gains of these prizes they provided themselves with necessaries wherewith to undertake other voyages,
some of which were made to Campeachy, and others towards
New Spain, in both which the Spaniards then drove a great
trade. Upon those coasts they found great numbers of trading
vessels, and often ships of great burden. Two of the biggest
of these vessels, and two great ships which the Spaniards had
laden with plate in the port of Campeachy, to go to the Caraccas, they took in less than a month's time, and carried to Tortuga, where the people of the whole island, encouraged by
their success, especially seeing in two years the riches of the
country so much increased, they augmented the number of pirates so fast, that in a little time there were, in that small island
and port, above twenty ships of this sort of people.  Hereupon
the Spaniards, not able to bear their robberies any longer,
equipped two large men-of-war, both for the defence of their
own coasts and to cruise upon the enemies.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              51
CHAPTER VII.
How the Pirates arm their Vessels, and regulate their Voyages.
BEFORE the pirates go to sea, they give notice to all concerned of the day on which they are to embark, obliging each
man to bring so many pounds of powder and ball as they think
necessary. Being all come aboard, they consider where to get
provisions, especially flesh, seeing they scarce eat any thing
else, and of this the most common sort is pork.  The next
food is tortoises, which they salt a little.  Sometimes they rob
such or such hog-yards, where the Spaniards often have a
thousand heads of swine together.  They come to these places
in the night, and having beset the keeper's lodge, they force
him  to rise, and give them  as many heads as they desire,
threatening to kill him if he refuses or makes any noise.
And these menaces are oftentimes executeA  on the miserable
swine-keepers, or any other: person that endeavors to hinder
their robberies.
Having got flesh sufficient for their voyage, they return to
their ship.  Here they allow, twice a day, every one as much
as he can eat, without weight or measure; nor does the steward of the vessel give any more flesh, or any thing else, to the
captain, than to the meanest mariner.  The ship being well
victualled, they deliberate whither they shall go to seek their
desperate fortunes, and likewise agree upon certain articles,
which are put in writing, which every one is bound to observe;
and all of them, or the chiefest part, do set their hands to it.
Here they set down distinctly what sums of money each particular person ought to have for that voyage, the fund of all the
payments being what is gotten by the whole expedition; for
otherwise it is the same law among these people as with other
pirates: no prey, no pay. First, therefore, they mention how
much the captain is to have for his ship; next, the salary of
the carpenter, or shipwright, who careened, mended, and rigged
the vessel. This commonly amounts to one hundred or one
hundred and fifty pieces of eight, according to the agreement.
Afterwards, for provisions and victualling, they draw out of the
same common stock about two hundred pieces of eight; also a
salary for the surgeon, and his chest of medicaments, which
usually is rated at two hundred or two hundred and fifty pieces
of eight. Lastly, they agree what rate each one ought to have
that is either wounded or maimed in his body, suffering the




52             THE BUCCANEERS OF. AMERICA.
loss of any limb; as, for the loss of a right arm, six hundred
pieces of eight, or six slaves; for the left arm, five hundred
pieces of eight, or five slaves; for a right leg, five hundred
pieces' of eight, or five slaves; for the left leg, four hundred
pieces of eight, or four slaves; for an eye, one hundred pieces
of eight, or one slave; for a finger, the same as for an eye;
all which sums are taken out of the common stock of what is
gotten by their piracy, and a very exact and equal dividend is
nlade of the remainder.  They have also regard to qualities
and places. Thus the captain, or chief, is allotted five or six
portions to what the ordinary seamen have; the master's mate
only two, and other officers proportionably to their employ;
after which, they draw equal parts, from the highest to the
lowest mariner, the boys not being omitted, who draw half a
share; because, when they take a better vessel than their own,
it is the boys' duty to fire their former vessel, and then retire
to the prize.
They observe among themselves very good orders; for, in
the prizes which they take, it is severely prohibited, to every
one, to take any thing to themselves.  Hence all they take is
equally divided, as hath been said before. Yea, they take a
solemn oath to each other, not to conceal the least thing they
find among the prizes; and if any onie is found false to the
said oath, he is immediately turned out of the society. They
are very civil and charitable to each other, so that if any one
wants what another has, with great willingness they give it
one to another.  As soon as these pirates have taken a prize,
they immediately set ashore the prisoners, detaining only some
few, for their own help and service; whom, also, they release
after two or three years.  They refresh themselves at one
island or another, but especially at those on the south of Cuba.
Here they careen their vessels, while some hunt, and others
cruise in canoes for prize.  Mlany times they take the poor tortoise fishermen, and make them work during their pleasure.
In the several parts of America are found four distinct species of tortoises.  The first are so great, that they weigh two
or three thousand pounds.  The scales are so soft, that they
may be cut with a knife.  But these are not good to eat.  The
second sort is of an indifferent bigness, and of a green color;
their scales are harder than the first, and of a very pleasant
taste. The third is little different in size from the second,
only the head something bigger. It is called by the French,
cavana, and is not good meat. The fourth is named -caret,
being very like those of Europe. This sort keeps commonly
among the rocks, whence they crawl out for their food, which




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              53
is generally sea-apples; those other above mentioned feed on
grass, which grows in the water on the sandy banks; these
banks or shelves, for their pleasant green, resemble the delightfill meadows of the United Provinces. Their eggs are almost
like those of the crocodile, but without any shell, being only
covered with a thin film; they are found in such prodigious
quantities along the shores, that were they not frequently destroyed by birds,,the sea would abound with tortoises.
These creatures have certain places where they lay their eggs
every year; the chief are the three islands called Caymanes, in
20~ 15', lat., being 45 leagues north of Cuba.
It is worth considering how the tortoises find these islands;
for the greatest part come from  the Gulf of Honduras, 150
leagues off, and many times the ships having lost their altitude,
from the darkness of. the weather, steer only by the noise the
tortoises make in swimming, and reach those isles. When the
season of hatching is past, they retire to Cuba, which affords
them good food; but while they are at the Caymanes, they eat
little or nothing. When they have beerna month in the seas
of Cuba, and are grown fat, the Spaniards fish for them, being
then to be taken in such abundance, that they furnish their
cities, towns, and villages with them.  The way they take
them is, by making with a great nail a kind of dart; this they
fix at the end of a-long pole, with which they kill the tortoises
whenever they appear above the water.
The inhabitants of New Spain and Campeachy lade their best
merchandise in ships of great bulk: the vessels from Campeachy
sail in the winter to Caraccas, Trinity Isles, and that of Margarita, and return back again in the summer.  The pirates knowing these seasons, (being very diligent in their inquiries,) always
cruise between the places above mentioned; but in case they
light of no considerable booty, they commonly undertake some
more hazardous enterprises, one remarkable instance of which
I shall here give you.  A certain pirate called Pierre Francois,
or Peter Francis, waiting a long time at sea' with his boat and
twenty-six men, for the ships' that were to return from Maracaibo to Campeachy, and not being able to find any prey, at last
he resolved to direct his course to Rancheiras, near the River
de la Plata, in 12~ and a half north -latitude.  Here lies a rich
bank of pearl, to the fishery whereof they yearly sent from
Carthagena twelve vessels with a man-of-war for their defence.
Every vessel has at least two negroes in it, who are very dexterous in diving to the depth of six fathoms, where they find
good store of pearls.  On this fleet, called the pearl-fleet, Pierre
Frangois resolved to venture, rather than to go home empty:
5*




54              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Bartholomew Portugucs.,




THE BUCCANEERS- OF AMERICA.             55
they then rode at anchor at the mouth of the River de la Harha,
the man-of-war scarce half a league distant from the small ships,
and the wind very calm.  Having spied them in this posture,
he presently pulled down his sails and rowed along the coast,
feigning to be a Spanish vessel come from Maracaibo; but no
sooner was he come to the pearl-bank, when suddenly he
assaulted the vice-admiral of eight guns and sixty men, commanding them  to surrender.  The Spaniards made a good
defence for some time, but -at last were forced to submit.
Having thus taken the vice-admiral, he resolved to attempt the
man-of-war, with which addition he hoped to master the rest
of the.fleet: to this end he presently sunk his own boat, putting
forth the Spanish colors, and weighed anchor with a little wind
which then began to stir, having with threats and promises
conlpelled most of the Spaniards to assist him. But so soon as
the man-of-war perceived one of his fleet to sail, he did so too,
fearing lest the mariners designed to run away with the riches
they had on board. The pirate on this immediately gave over
the enterprise, thinking themselves unable to encounter force
to force. Hereupon they endeavored to get out of the river
and gain the open seas, by making as much sail as they could;
which the man-of-war perceiving, he presently gave them chase;
but the pirates having laid on too much sail, and a gust of wind
suddenly rising, their mainmast was brought by the board,
which disabled them from escaping.
This unhappy event much encouraged those in the man-ofwar, they gaining upon the pirates every moment, and at last
overtook them; but they finding they had twenty-two sound
men, the rest being either killed or wounded, resolved to defend
themselves as long as possible; this they performed very courageously for some time, till they were forced by the man-ofwar, on condition that they should not be used as slaves to
carry stones, or be employed in other labors for three or four
years, as they served their negroes, but that they should be set
safe ashore on free land.  On these articles they yielded with
all they had taken, which was worth, in pearls alone, above one
hundred thousand pieces of eight, besides the vessel, provisions,
goods, &c. All which would have made this a greater prize
than he could desire, which he had certainly carried off, if his
mainmast had not been lost, as we said before.
Another bold attempt like this, nor less remarkable, I shall
also give you. A certain pirate of Portugal, thence called Bartholomew Portugues, was cruising in a boat of thirty men and
four small guns from Jamaica, upon the Cape de Corriente, in
Cuba, where he met a great ship from Maracaibo and Cartha



56            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
gena, bound for the Havana, well provided with twenty great
guns and seventy men, passengers and mariners; this ship he
presently assaulted, which they on board as resolutely defended.
The pirate escaping the first encounter, resolved to attack her
more vigorously than before, seeing he had yet suffered no
great damage: this he performed with so much resolution, that
at last, after a long and dangerous fight, he became master of it.
The Portuguese lost only ten men, and had four wounded; so
that he had still remaining twenty fighting men, whereas the
Spaniards had double the number. Having possessed themselves of the ship, the wind being contrary to return to Jamaica, they resolved to steer to Cape St. Anthony, (which lies west
of Cuba,) there to repair and take in fresh water, of which they
were then in great want.
Being very near the cape above said, they unexpectedly met
with three great ships corning from New Spain, and bound for
the Havana; by these, not being able to escape, they were
easily retaken, both ship and pirates, and all made prisoners, and
stripped of all the'riches they had taken but just before. The
cargo consisted in one hundred and twenty thousand weight
of cocoa nuts, the chief ingredient of chocolate, and seventy
thousand pieces of eight.  Two days after this misfortune,
there arose a great storm, which separated the ships from one
another.  The great vessel, where the pirates were, arrived at
Campeachy, where many considerable merchants came'and
saluted the captain; these presently knew the Portuguese
pirate, being infamous for the many insolencies, robberies, and
murders he had committed on their coasts, which they kept
fresh in their memory.
The next day after their arrival, the magistrates of the city
sent to demand the prisoners from on board the ship, in order
to punish them according to their deserts; but fearing the captain of the pirates should make his escape, (as he had formerly
done, being their prisoner once before,) they judged it safer to
leave him guarded on shipboard for the present, while they
erected a gibbet to hang him on the next day, without any
other process than to lead him from the ship to his punishment;
the rumor of which was presently brought to Bartholo'mew
Portugues, whereby he sought all possible means to escape that
night. With this design he took two earthen jars, wherein the
Spaniards carry wine from  Spain to the West Indies, and
stopped them very well, intending to use them for swimming,
as those unskilled in that art do corks or empty bladders. Having made this necessary preparation, he waited when all should
be asleep; but not being able to escape his sentinel's vigilance,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             57
he stabbed him with a knife he had secretly purchased, and
then threw himself into the sea with the earthern jars before
mentioned; by the help of which, though he never learned
to swim, he reached the shore, and immediately took to the
woods, where he hid himself for three days, not daring to appear, eating no other food than wild herbs.
Those of the city next day made diligent search for him in
the woods,.where they concluded him to be. This strict inquiry Portugues saw from the hollow of a tree, wherein he lay
hid; and upon their return he made the best of his way to Del
Golpho Triste, forty leagues from Campeachy, where he arrived
within a fortnight after his escape; during which time, as also
afterwards, he endured extreme hunger and thirst, having no
other provision with him than a small calabaca with a little
water, besides the fears of'falling again into the hands of the
Spaniards.  He ate nothing but a few shell fish, which he
found among th8 rocks near the sea-shore; and being obliged
to pass some rivers, not knowing well how to swim, he found
at last an old board, which the waves had driven ashore, wherein were a few great nails; these he took, and with no small
labor whetted on a stone, till he had made them like knives,
though not so well; with these, and nothing else, he cut down
some branches of trees, which with twigs and osiers he joined
together, and made as well as he could a boat to waft him over
the rivers. Thus arriving at the Cape of Golpho Triste, as was
said, he found a vessel of pirates, comrades of his own, lately
come from Jamaica.
To these he related all his adversities and misfortunes, and
withal desired they would fit him with a boat and twenty men,
with which company alone he promised to return to Campeachy,
and assault the ship that was in the river, by which he had
been taken fourteen days before. They presently granted his'
request, and equipped him a boat accordingly. With this small
company he set out to execute his design, which he bravely
performed eight days after he left Golpho Triste; for being
arrived at Campeachy, with an undaunted courage, and without
any noise, he assaulted the said ship. Those on board thought
it was a, boat from land that came to bring contraband goods,
and so were in no posture of defence; which opportunity the
pirates laying hold of, assaulted them so resolutely, that in a
little time they compelled the Spaniards to surrender.
Being masters of the ship, they immediately weighed anchoi
and set sail from the port, lest they should be pursued by other
vessels.  This they did with the utmost joy, seeing themselves
possessors of so brave a ship; especially Portugues, who by a




58             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Roche Brasiliano.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             59
second turn of fortune was become rich and powerfuil again,
who was so lately in that same vessel a prisoner, condemned
to be hanged: with this purchase he designed greater things,
which he might have done, since there remained in the vessel
so great a quantity of rich merchandise, though the plate had
been sent to the city. BUt while he was making his voyage
to Jamaica, near the Isle of Pinos, on the south of Cuba, a
terrible storm arose, which drove against the Jardines Rocks,
where she was lost; but Portugues with his companions escaped
in a canoe, in which he arrived at Jamaica, where it was not
long ere he wentt on new adventures, but was never fortunate
after.
Nor less considerable.are the actions of another pirate who
now lives at Jamaica, who on several occasions has performed
very surprising things.  He was born at Groninghen, in the
United Provinces. His own name not being known, his companions gave him that of Roche Brasiliano, by reason of his
long residence in Brazil; hence he was forced to fly, when the
Portuguese retook those countries from the Dutch, several nations then inhabiting at Brazil (as English, French, Dutch,
and others) being constrained to seek new fortunes.
This person fled to Jamaica, where being at a stand how to
get his living, he entered himself into the society of pirates,
where he served as a private mariner for some time, and behaved
himself so well, that he was beloved and respected by all.
One day some of the mariners quarrelled with their captain, to
that degree, that they left the boat. Brasiliano following them,
was chose their leader, who having fitted out a small vessel,
they made him captain.
Within a few days after, he took a great ship coming from
New Spain, which had a great quantity of plate on board, and
carried it to Jamaica. This action got him a great reputation
at home, and though in his private affairs he governed himself
v.ry well, he would oftentimes appear brutal and foolish when
in drink, running up and down the streets, beating or wounding
those he met, no person daring to make any resistance.
To the Spaniards he was always very barbarous and cruel,
out of an inveterate hatred against that nation; of these he
commanded several to be roasted alive on wooden spits, for not
showing him hog-yards, where he might steal swine. After
many of these cruelties, as he was cruising on the coasts of Campeachy, a dismal tempest surprised him so violently,: that his ship
was wrecked upon the coasts, the mariners only escaping with
their muskets, and some few bullets and powder, which were
the only things they could save. The ship was lost between




60            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Campeachy and the Golpho Triste: here they got ashore in a
canoe, and marching along the coast with all the speed they
could, they directed their course towards Golpho Triste, the
comlmon refuge of the pirates.  Being upon his' journey, and
all very hungry and thirsty, as is usual in desert places, they
were pursued by a troop of one hundred Spaniards. Brasiliano
perceiving their imminent danger, encouraged his companions,
telling them they were better soldiers, and ought rather to die
under their arms, fighting as it became men of courage, than
surrender to the Spaniards, who would take away their lives
with the utmost torments.  The pirates were but thirty, yet
seeing their brave commander oppose the enemy with such
courage, resolved to do the like; hereupon they faced the troop
of Spaniards, and discharged their muskets on them so dexterously, that they killed one horseman almost with every shot.
The fight continued for an hour, till at last the Spaniards were
put to flight: they stripped the dead and took from them what
was most for their use; such as were also quite dead, they
dispatched with the ends of their muskets.
Having vanquished the enemy, they mounted on horses they
found in the field, and continued their journey; Brasiliano
having lost but two of his companions in this bloody fight, and
had two wounded. Prosecuting their way, before they came
to the port they spied a boat at anchor from Campeachy well
manned, protecting a few canoes that were lading wood; hereupon they sent six of their men to watch them, who next
morning, by a wile, possessed themselves of the canoes. Having given notice to their companions, they boarded them, and
also took the little man-of-war, their convoy. Being thus masters of this fleet, they wanted only provisions, of which they
found little aboard those vessels; but this defect was supplied
by the horses which they killed and salted with salt, which by
good fortune the woodcutters had brought with them, with
which they supported themselves till they could get better.
They took also another ship going from New Spain to Maracaibo, laden with divers sorts of merchandise and pieces of eight,
designed to buy cocoa-nuts for their lading home; all these they
carried to Jamaica, where they safely arrived, and, according to
custom, wasted all in a few days in taverps and stews, giving
themselves to all manner of debauchery.  Such of these pirates
will spend two or three thousand pieces of eight in a night, not
leaving themselves a good shirt to wear in the morning. I saw
one of them give a common  strumpet five hundred pieces of
eight to see her naked. My own master would buy sometimes
a pipe of wine, and placing it in the street,, would force those




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             61
that passed by to drink with him, threatening also to pistol
them if they would not. He would do the like with barrels
of beer or ale, and very often he would throw these liquors'
about the streets, and wet people's clothes, without regarding
whether he spoiled their apparel.
Among themselves, these pirates are very liberal. If any
one has lost all, which often happens in their manner of life,
they freely give him of what they have. In taverns and alehouses, they have great credit; but at Jamaica they ought
not to run very deep in debt, seeing the inhabitants there
easily sell one another for debt. This happened to my patron,
to be sold for a debt of a tavern, wvhereii he had spent the
greatest part of his money.  This man had, within three
months before, three thousand pieces of eight in ready cash, all
which he wasted in that little time, and became as poor as I
have told you.
But to return. Brasiliano. after having spent all, was, forced
to go to sea again to seek his fortune. He set forth towards
the coast of Campeachy, his common rendezvous. Fifteen
days after his arrival, he put himself into a canoe, to espy the
port of that city, and see if he could rob any Spanish vessel;
but his fortune was so bad, that both he and all his men were
taken and carried before the governor, who immediately cast
them into a dungeon, intending to hang them every one; and
doubtless he had done so, but for a stratagem of Brasiliano,
which saved their lives. He wrote a letter to the governor, in
the names of other pirates that were abroad at sea, telling him,
"' He should have a care how he used those persons he had in
custody; for if he hurt them in the least, they swore they
would never give quarter to any Spaniard that should fall into
their hands."'
These pirates having been often at Campeachy, and pther
places of the West Indies in the Spanish dominions, the governor feared what mischief their companions abroad might do,
if he should punish them. Hereupon he released them, exacting only an oath on them, that they would leave their exercise
of piracy forever; and withal he sent them, as common mariners in the galleons, to Spain. They got in this voyage, all
together, five hundred pieces of eight; so that they tarried not
long there, after their arrival. Providing themselves with
necessaries, they returned to Jamaica,'from whence they set
forth again to sea, committing greater robberies and cruelties
than before, but especially abusing the poor Spaniards who fell
into their hands with all sorts of cruelty.
The Spaniards, finding they could gain nothing on these
6




62             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
people, or diminish their number, daily resolved to lessen the
number of their trading ships.  But neither was this of any
service; for the pirates, finding few ships at sea, began to
gather into companies, and to land on their dominions, ruining
cities, towns, and villages; pillaging, burning, and carrying
away as much as they could.
The first pirate who began these invasions by land was
Lewis Scot, who sacked the city of Campeachy, which he
almost ruined, robbing and destroying all he could; and after
he had put it to an excessive ransom, he left it. After Scot;
came another, nameil Mansvelt, who invaded Granada, and
penetrated even to thie South Sea, till at last, for want of provision, he was forced to go back. He assaulted the Isle of
St. Catherine, which he took, with a few prisoners. These
directed him to Carthagena, a principal city in Nueva Granada.
But the bold attempts and actions of John Davis, born at Jamaica,
ought not to be forgotten, being some of the most remarkable;
especially his rare prudence and valor showed in the fore-mentioned kingdom of Granada.  This pirate, having long cruised in
the Gulf of Pocatauro, on the ships expected to Carthagena,
bound for Nicaragua, and not meeting any of them, resolved at
last to land in Nicaragua, leaving his ship hid on the coast.
This design he soon executed; for, taking eighty men out
of ninety which he had in all, and the rest he left to keep the
ship, he divided them equally into three canoes. His intent
was to rob the churches, and rifle' the houses of the chief citizens of Nicaragua. Thus, in the dark night, they entered the
river leading to that city, rowing in their canoes. By day they
hid'themselves and boats under the branches of trees, on the
banks, which grow very thick along the river-sides in those
countries, and along the sea-coast.  Being arrived at the city
the third night, the sentinel, who kept the post of the river,
thought them to be fishermen that had been fishing in the
lake; and most of the pirates understanding Spanish, he
doubted not, as'soon as he heard them speak.  They had in
their company an Indian, who had run away from his master,
who would have enslaved him unjustly. He went first ashore,
and instantly killed the sentinel; this done, they entered the
city, and went directly to three or four houses of the chief citizens, here they knocked softly. These, believing them to
be friends, opened the doors, and the pirates, suddenly possessing themselves of the houses, stole all the money and plate
they could find. Nor did they spare the churches, and most
sacred things, all which were pillaged and profaned, without
any respect or veneration.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              62
Meanwhile, great cries and lamentations were heard of some
who had escaped them; so that the whole city was in an uproar, and all the citizens rallied in order to a defence, which
the pirates perceiving, they instantly fled, carrying away their
booty and some prisoners. These they led away, that if any
of them  should be taken by the Spaniards, they might use
them for ransom. Thus they got to their ship, and with all
speed put to sea, forcing the prisoners, before they let them go,
to procure them as much flesh as was necessary for their voyage to Jamaica. But no sooner had they weighed anchor,
when they saw a troop of about five hundred Spaniards, all
well armed, at the sea-side. Against these they let fly several
guns, wherewith they forced them to quit the sands and retire,
with no small regret to see these pirates carry away so much
plate of their churches and houses,'though distant at least
forty leagues from the sea.
These pirates got, on this occasion, above four thousand
pieces of eight in money, besides much plate and many jewels,
in all to the value of fifty thousand pieces of eight, or more.
With all this, they arrived at Jamaica soon after.  But this
sort of people being never long masters of their money, they
*were soon constrained to seek more by the same means; and
Captain John Davis, presently after his return, was chosen admiral of seven or eight vessels, he being now esteemed an able
conductor for such enterprises.  He began, his new command
by directing his fleet to the north of Cuba, there to wait for
the fleet from New Spain; but missing his design, they determined for Florida. Being arrived there, they landed their men
and sacked a small city named St. Augustine of Florida. The
castle had a garrison of two hundred men, but could not prevent the pillage of the city, they effecting it without,the least
damage from the soldiers or townsmen.
Thus we have spoken, in the first part of this book, of the
constitution of Hispaniola and Tortuga, their properties and
inhabitants, as also of the fruits.  In the second part, we shall
describe the actions of the two most famous pirates, who committed  many horrible crimes and inhumanities uuon the




64             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Francis Lolonois.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            65
CHAPTER  VIII.
Of the Origin of Francis Lolonois, and the Beginning of his Robberies.
FRANCIS LOLONOIS was a native of that territory in France
which is called Les Sables, d'Olone, or The Sands of Olone.
In his youth he was transported to the Caribbee Islands, in
quality of servant, or slave, according to custom, of which we
have already spoken. Being out of his time, he came to Hispaniola. Here he joined for some time with the hunters, before he began his robberies upon the Spaniards, which I shall
now relate, till his unfortunate death.
At first he made two or three voyages as a common mariner,
wherein he behaved himself so courageously, as to gain the favor of the governor of Tortuga, Monsieur de La Place; insomuch that he gave him a ship, in which he might seek his fortune, which was very favorable to him at first, for in a short
time he got great riches. But his cruelties against the Spaniards were such, that the fame of them  made him so well
known through the Indies,. that the Spaniards in his time
would choose rather to die or sink fighting, than surrender,
knowing they should have no mercy at his hands. But fortune, being seldom constant, after some time turned her back;
for in a huge storm he lost his ship on the coast of Campeachy.
The men were all saved, but, coming upon dry land, the Spaniards pursued them, and killed the greatest part, wounding also
Lolonois. Not knowing how to escape, he saved his life by a
stratagem. Mingling sand with the blood of his wounds, with
which besmearing his face, and other parts of his body, and
hiding himself dexterously among the dead, he continued there
till the Spaniards quitted the field.
They being gone, he retired to the woods, and bound up his
wounds as well as he could. These being pretty well healed,
he took his way to Campeachy, having disguised himself in a
Spanish habit. Here he enticed certain slaves, to whom he
promised liberty, if they would obey him and trust to his conduct. They accepted his promises, and, stealing a canoe, they
went to sea with him. Now the Spaniards, having made several of his companions prisoners, kept them close in a dungeon,
while Lolonois went about the town, and saw what passed.
These were often asked, s" What is become of your captain?,"
to whom they constantly answered, " He is dead; " which
rejoiced the Spaniards, who made bonfires, and, knowing noth6*




66            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ing to the contrary, gave thanks to God for their deliverance
from such a cruel pirate. Lolonois, having seen these rejoicings
for his death, made haste to escape, with the slaves above mentioned, and came safe to Tortuga, the common refuge of all
sorts of wickedness, and the seminary, as it were, of pirates
and thieves. Though now his fortune was low, yet he got.another ship with craft and subtlety, and in it. twenty-one men.
Being well provided with arms and necessaries, he set forth for
Cuba, on the south whereof is a small village, called De los
Cayos. The inhabitants drive a great trade in tobacco, sugar,
and hides, and all in boats, not being able to use ships, by reason of the little depth of that sea.
Lolonois was persuaded he should get here some considerable
prey; but by the good fortune of some fishermen who saw
him, and the mercy of God, they escaped him. For the inhabitants of the town despatched immediately a messenger over
land to the Havana, complaining that Lolonois was come to
destroy them, with two canoes. The governor could- very
hardly believe this, having received letters from Campeachy
that he was dead. But, at their importunity, he sent a ship to
their relief, with ten guns, and ninety men, well armed, giving
them this express command, that they should not return into
his presence, without having totally destroyed those pirates.
To this effect, he gave them a negro to serve for a hangman,
and orders that they should immediately hang every one of the
pirates, excepting Lolonois, their captain, whom they should
bring alive to the Havana. This ship arrived at Cayos, of
whose coming the pirates were advertised beforehand, and instead of flying, went to seek it in the river Estera, where she
rode at anchor. The pirates seized some fishermen, and forced
them by night to show them the entry of the port, hoping soon
to obtain a greater vessel than their two canoes, and thereby to
mend their fortune. They arrived, afteri two in the morning,
very nigh the ship, and the watch on board the ship asking
them, "Whence they came, and if they had seen any pirates
aboard  " they caused one of the prisoners to answer, " They
had seen no pirates, nor any thing else;;" which answer made
them believe that they were fled upon hearing of their coming.
But they soon found- the contrary, for about break of day
the pirates assaulted the vessel on both sides, with their two
canoes, with such vigor, that, though the Spaniards behaved
themselves as they ought, and made as good defence as they
could, making some use of their great guns, yet they were
forced to surrender, being beaten by the pirates, with sword in
hand., down under:the hatches. From hence Lolonois com



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             67
manded them to be brought up, one by one, and in this order
caused their heads to be struck off. Among the rest came tiup
the negro, designed to be the pirates' executioner. This fellow
implored mercy at his hands very dolefully, telling Lolonois he
was constituted hangman of that ship, and if he would spare
him, he would tell him faithfully all that he should desire.
Lolonois, making him confess what he thought fit, commanded
him to be murdered with the rest. Thus he cruelly and barbarously put them all to death, reserving only one alive, whom
he sent back to the governor of the Havana, with this message in writing: "I shall never henceforward give quarter to
any Spaniard whatsoever; and I have great hopes I shall execute on your own person the very same punishment I have
done upon them you sent-against me. Thus I have retaliated
the kindness you designed to me and my companions. The
governor, much troubled at this sad news, swore, in the presence of many, that he would never grant quarter to any pirate
that should fall into his hands. But the citizens of the Havana desired him not to persist in the execution of that rash
and rigorous oath, seeing the pirates would-certainly take occasion from thence to do the same, and they had a hundred times
more opportunity of revenge than he; that, being necessitated
to get their livelihood by fishery, they should hereafter always
be in danger of their lives. By these reasons he was persuaded
to bridle his anger, and remit the severity of his oath.
Now Lolonois had got a good ship, but very few provisions
and people in it; to purchase both which he resolved to cruise
from one port to another. Doing thus for some time without
success, he determined to go to the port of Maracaibo.  Here
he surprised a ship laden with plate, and other merchandises,
outward bound to buy cocoa-nuts.  With this prize he returned
to Tortuga, where he was received with joy by the inhabitants, they congratulating his happy success, and their own private interest.  He stayed not long there, but designed to equip
a fleet sufficient to transport five hundred men and necessaries.
Thus provided, he resolved to pillage both cities, towns, and
villages, and, finally, to take Maracaibo itself. For this purpo-a he knew the Island of Tortuga would afford him many
resolute and courageous men, fit for such enterprises. Besides,
lie had in his service several prisoners well acquainted with the
ways and places designed upon.




68            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
C HAPTER IFX.
Lolonois equips a Fleet to land upon the Spanish Islands of America, with
intent to rob, sack, and burn whatsoever he met with.
OF this design, Lolonois giving notice to all the pirates,
whether at home or abroad, he got together in a little while
above four hundred men, beside which, there was then in Tortuga another pirate, named Michael de Basco, who, by his piracy, had got riches sufficient to live at ease, and go no more
abroad, having, withal, the office of major of the island. But
seeing the great preparations that Lolonois made for this expedition, he joined him, and offered him, that if he would make
him his chief captain by land, (seeing he knew the country
very well, and all its avenues,) he would share in his fortunes,
and go with him. They agreed upon articles, to the great joy
of Lolonois, knowing that Basco had done great actions in Europe, and had the repute of a good soldier.  Thus they all
embarked in eight vessels, that of Lolonois being the greatest,
having ten guns of indifferent carriage.
All things being ready, and the whole company on board,
they set sail together about the end of April, being in all six
hundred and sixty persons. They steered for that part called
Bayala, north of Hispaniola. Here they took into their company some French hunters, who voluntarily offered themselves;
and here they provided themselves with victuals and necessaries for their voyage.
From hence they sailed again the last of July, and steered
directly to the eastern cape of the isle called Punta d'Espada.
Hereabouts espying a ship from Puerto Rico, bound for New
Spain, laden with cocoa-nuts, Lolonois commanded the rest
of the fleet to wait for him near Savona, on the east of Cape
Punta d'Espada, he alone intending to take the said vessel.
The Spaniards, though they had been in sight full two hours,
and knew them to be pirates, yet would not flee, but prepared
to fight, being well armed and provided.  The combat lasted
three hours, and then they surrendered. This ship had sixteen
guns, and fifty fighting men aboard. They found in her one hundred and twenty thousand weight of cocoa, forty thousand pieces
of eight, and the value of ten thousand more in jewels. Lolonois
sent the vessel presently to Tortuga to be unladed, with orders
to return as soon as possible to Savona, where he would wait
for them. Meanwhile the rest of the fleet being arrived at




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             69
Savonia, met another Spanish vessel coming fr6rh Coman, with
military provisions to Hispaniola, and money to pay the garisons
there. This vessel they also took, without any resistance,
though mounted with eight guns. In it were seven thousand
weight of powder, a great number of muskets, and like things,
with twelve thousand pieces of eight.
These successes encouraged the pirates, they seeming very
lucky beginnings, especially finding their fleet pretty well recruited in a little time: for the first ship arriving at Tortuga,
the governor ordered it to be instantly unladen, and soon after
sent back, with fresh provisions, and other necessaries, to Lolonois. This ship he chose for himself, and gave that which
he commanded to his comrade, Anthony du Puis. Being thus
recruited with men, in lieu of them he had lost in taking the
prizes, and by sickness, he found himself in a good condition
to set sail for Maracaibo, in the province of Nueva Venezuela,
in the latitude of 120 10' north. This island is twenty leagues
long, and twelve broad. To this port also belong the islands
of Onega and Monges. The east side thereof is called Cape
St. Roman, and the western side Cape of Caquibacoa.  The
gulf is called, by some, the Gulf of Venezuela, but the pirates usually called it the Bay of Maracaibo. v
At the entrance of this gulf are two islands extending from
east to west; that towards the east is called Isla de las Vigilias,
or the Watch Ise; because in the middle is a high hill, on
which stands a watch-house; the other is called Isla de la Palomas, or the Isle of Pigeons.  Between these two islands runs
a little sea, or rather lake of fresh water, sixty leagues long,
and thirty broad; which disgorging itself into the ocean, dilates
itself about the said two islands. Between them is the best
passage for ships, the channel being no broader than the flight
of a great gun, of about eight pounds.  On the Isle of Pigeons
standeth a castle, to impede the entry of vessels, all being necessitated to come very nigh the castle, by reason of two banks
of sand on the other side, with only fourteen foot water.
Many other banks of sand there are in this lake; as that called
El Tablazo, or the Great Table, no deeper than ten foot, forty
leagues within the lake. Others there are, that have no more
than six, seven, or eight foot in depth; all are very dangerous,
especially to mariners unacquainted with them. West hereof
is the city of Maracalbo, very pleasant to the view, its houses
being built along the shore, having delightful prospects all round:
the city may contain three or four thousand persons, slaves included, all which make a town of a reasonable bigness.  There
are judged to be about eight hundred persons able to bear arms,




70            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
all Spaniards. Here are one parish church, well built and
adorned, four monasteries, and one hospital.  The city is governed by a deputy-governor, substituted by the governor of the
Caraccas. The trade here exercised is mostly in hides and
tobacco.  The inhabitants possess great numbers of cattle, and
many plantations which extend thirty leagues in the country,
especially towards the great town of Gibraltar, where are gathered great quantities of cocoa-nuts, and all other garden-fruits,
which serve for the regale and sustenance of the inhabitants of
3Maracaibo, whose territories are much drier than those of Gibraltar.  Hither those of Maracaibo send great quantities of flesh,
they Raking returns in oranges, lemons, and other fiuits; for
the inhabitants of Gibraltar want flesh, their fields not being
capable of feeding cows or sheep.
Before Maracaibo is a very spacious and secure port, wherein
may be built all sorts of. vessels, having great convenience of
timber, which may be transported thither at little charge.
Nigh the town lies also a small island called Borrica, where
they feed great numbers of goats, which cattle the inhabitants
use mnord for their skins than their flesh or milk; they slighting these two, unless while they are tender and young kids.
In the fields are fed some sheep, but of a very small size.  In
some islands of the lake, and in other places hereabouts, are
many savage Indians, called, by the Spaniards, bravoes, or wild:
these could never be rednLced by the Spairtds, being brutish
and untamable. They dwell mostly towards the west side of
the lake, in little huts built on trees growing in the water; so
to keep themselves from the innumerable mosquitoes, or gnats,
which infest and torment them night and day.. To the east
of the said lake are whole towns of fishermen, who likewise
live in lhats built on trees, as the former.  Another reason of
this dwelling, is the frequent inundations; for after great rains,
the land is often overflown for two or three leagues, there being
no less than twenty-five great rivers that feed this lake.  The
town of Gibraltar is also frequently drowned by these, so that
the inhabitants are constrained to retire to their plantations.
Gibraltar, situate at the side of the lake, about forty leagues
within it, receives its provisions of flesh, as has been said, from
Maracaibo. The town is inhabited by about fifteen hundred
persons, whereof four hundred may bear arms; the greatest
part of them  keep shops, wherein they exercise one trade or
other.  In the adjacent fields are numerous plantations of sugar
and cocoa, in which are many tall and beautiful trees, of whose
timber houses may be built, and ships.  Among these are many
handsome and proportionable cedars, seven or eight foot about,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              71
of which they build boats and ships, so as to bear one only
great sail; such vessels being called periagues. The whole
country is well furnished with rivers and brooks, very useful
in droughts, being.then cut into many little channels to water
their fields and plantations. They plant also much tobacco,
well esteemed in Europe, and, for its goodness, is called there
tobacco de sacerdotes, or priests' tobacco.  They enjoy nigh
twenty leagues of jurisdiction, which is bounded by very high
mountains, perpetually covered with snow. On the other side
of these mountains is situate a great city called Merida, to which
the town of Gibraltar is subject.  All merchandise is carried
hence to the aforesaid city on mules, and that but at one season
of the year, by reason of the excessive cold in those high mountains.  On the said mules returns are made in flour of meal,
which comes from towards Peru, by the way of Estaffe.
Thus far I thought good to make a short description of the
Lake of Maracaibo, that my reader might the better comprehend
what I shall say concerning the actions of pirates in this place,
as follows.
Lolonois arriving at the Gulf of Venezuela, cast anchor with
his whole fleet out of sight of the Vigilia or Watch Isle; next
day very early he set sail thence with all his ships for the Lake
of Maracaibo, where they cast anchor again; then they landed
their men, with design to attack first the fortress that comm4nded the bar, therefore called De la Barra.  This fort consists only of several great baskets of earth placed on a rising
ground, planted with sixteen great guns, with several other
heaps of earth round about for covering their men. The pirates
having landed a league off this fort, advanced by degrees
towards it; but the governor having espied their landing, had
placed an ambuscade to cut them off behind, while he should
attack them in front.  This the pirates discovered, and getting
before, they defeated it so entirely, that not a man could retreat to
the castle. This done, Lolonois, with his companions, advanced
immediately to the fort, and after a fight of almost three hours,
with the usual desperation of this sort of people, they became
masters thereof, without any other arms than swords and pistols.
While they were fighting, those who were the routed ambuscade, not being able to get into the castle, retired into Maracaibo
in great confusion and disorders crying, " The pirates will presently be here with two thousand men and more."  The city
having formerly been taken by this kind of people, and sacked
to the uttermost, had still an idea of that misery; so that upon
these dismal news they endeavored to escape towards Gibraltar
in their boats and canoes, carrying with them all the goods and




72            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
money they could. Being come to Gibraltar, they told how
the,fortress was taken, and nothing had been saved, nor any
persons escaped.
The castle thus taken by the pirates, they presently signified
to the ships their victory, that they should come farther in without fear of danger: the rest of that day was spent in ruining
and demolishing the said castle. They nailed the guns, and
burnt as much as they could not carry away, burying the dead,
and sending on board the fleet the wounded. Next day, very
early, they weighed anchor, and steered all together towards
Maracaibo, about six leagues distant from the fort; but the
wind failing that day, they could advance little, being forced
to expect the tide. Next morning they came in sight of the
town, and prepared for landing under the protection of their
own guns, fearing the Spaniards might have laid an anibuscade
in the woods: they put their men into canoes, brought for that
purpose, and landed where they thought most convenient, shooting still furiously with their great guns. Of those in the canoes,
half only went'ashore, the other half remained aboard; they
fired from the ships as fast as possible towards the woody part
of the shore, but could discover nobody; then they entered the
town, whose inhabitants, as I told you, were retired to the
wood and Gibraltar, with their wives, children, and families.
Their houses they left well provided with victuals, as flour,
bread, pork, brandy, wines, and poultry. With these the pirates
fell to making good cheer, for in four weeks before they had
no opportunity of filling their stomachs with such plenty.
They instantly possessed themselves of the best houses in the
town, and placed sentinels wherever they thought convenient;
the great church served them for their main-guard. Next day
they sent out one hundred and sixty men to find out some of the
inhabitants in the woods thereabouts; these returned the same
night, bringing with them twenty thousand pieces of eight, several mules laden with household goods and merchandise, and
twenty prisoners, men, women, and children. Some of these were
put to the rack, to make them confess where they had hid the
rest of their goods; but they could extort very little from them.
Lolonois, who valued not murdering, though in cold blood, ten
or twelve Spaniards, drew his cutlass, and hacked one to pieces
before the rest, saying, " If you do not confess and declare where
you have hid the rest of your goods, I xWill do the like to all
your companions." At last, amongst th'ese horrible cruelties and
inhuman threats, one promised to show the place where the
rest of the Spaniards were hid; but those that were fled, having intelligence of it, changed place, and buried the remnant




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             73
of their riches under ground, so that the pirates could not find
them out, unless some of their own party should reveal them;
besides, the Spaniards flying from one place to another every
day, and often changing woods, were jealous even of each other, so as the father durst scarce trust his own son.
After the pirates had been fifteen days in Maracaibo, they
resolved for Gibraltar; but the inhabitants having received intelligence thereof, and that they intended afterwards to go to
Merida, gave notice of it to the governor there, who was a
valiant soldier, and had been an officer in Flanders. His answer was: He would have them take no care, for he hoped in
a little while to exterminate the said pirates. Whereupon he
came to Gibraltar with four hundred men well armed, ordering
at the same time the inhabitants to put themselves in arms, so
that in all he made eight hundred fighting men. With the
same speed he raised a battery towards the sea, mounted with
twenty guns, covered with great baskets of earth; another battery he placed in another place, mounted with eight guns.
This done, he barricadoed a rnarrow passage to the town through
which the pirates must pass, opening at the same time another
through much dirt and mud into the wood, totally unknown
to the pirates.
The pirates, ignorant of these preparations, having embarked,all their prisoners and booty, took their way towards Gibraltar.
Being come in sight of the place, they saw the royal standard
hanging forth, and that those of the town designed to defend
their houses.  Lolonois, seeing this, called a council of war
what they ought to do, telling his officers and mariners, " that
the difficulty of the enterprise was very great, seeing the
Spaniards had had so much time to put themselves in a posture
of defence, and had got a good body of men together, with much
ammunition; but notwithstanding," said he, "have a good
courage; we must either defend ourselves like good soldiers, or
lose our lives with all the riches we have got. Do as I shall
do who am your captain.  At other times we have fought with
fewer men than we have in our company at present, and yet
we have overcome greater numbers than there possibly can be
in this town; the more they are, the more glory, and the
greater riches, we shall gain." The pirates supposed that all
the riches of the inhabitants of Maracaibo were transported:to
Gibraltar, or at least the greatest part. After this speech, they
all promised to follow and obey him. Lolonois made answer,
"'Tis well; but know ye, withal, that the first man who shall
show any fear, or the least apprehension thereof, I will pistol
him with my own hands."
7




74            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
With this resolution tlhey cast anchor nigh the shore, neat
three quarters of a league from the town: next day, before sunrising, they landed three hundred and eighty men well provided,
and armed every one with a cutlass and one or two pistols, and
sufficient powder and bullet for thirty charges. Here they all
shook hands in testimony of good courage, and began their
march, Lolonois speaking thus: "Come, my brethren, follow
me, and have good courage."  They followed their guide, who,
believing he led them well, brought them to the way which
the governor had barricadoed. Not being able to pass that
way, they went to the other newly made in the wood, among
the mire, which the Spaniards could shoot into at pleasure;
but the pirates, full of courage, cut down the branches of trees,
and threw them on the way, that'they might not stick in the
dirt. Meanwhile, those of Gibraltar fired with their great guns
so filriously, they could scarce hear nor see for the noise and
smoke. Being past the wood, they came on firm  ground,
where they met with a battery of six guns, which immediately
the Spaniards discharged upon them, all loaded with small bullets and pieces of iron; and the Spaniards, sallying forth, set
upon them with such fury as caused the pirates to give way, few
of them caring to advance towards the fort, many of them being
already killed and wounded.: This made them go back to seek
another way; but the Spaniards having cut down many trees
to hinder the passage, they could find none, but were forced to
return to that they had left. Here the Spaniards continued to
fire as before, nor would they sally out of their batteries to
attack them any more. Lolonois and his companions not being
able to grimp up the baskets of earth, were compelled' to use an
old stratagem, wherewith at last they deceived and overcame
the Spaniards.
Lolonois retired suddenly with all his men, making show as'if he fled. Hereupon the Spaniards, crying out, " They flee,
they' flee, let us follow them," sallied forth, with great disorder,
to the pursuit.  Being drawn to some distance from the batteries, which was the pirates' only design, they turned upon
them unexpectedly, with sword in hand, and killed above two
hundred men; and thus fighting their way through those who
remained, they possessed themselves of the batteries.  The
Spaniards that remained abroad, giving themselves over for lost,
fled to the woods; those in the battery of eight guns surrendered themselves, obtaining quarter for their lives. The pirates
being now become masters of the town, pulled down the Span.
ish colors and set up their own, taking prisoners as many as
they could find. These they carried to the great church,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
f
Capture of Gibraltar.
_ _
I~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ii~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~,I    1C                                 -,ii.; -1I
Capture of Gibraltar,




76            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
where they raise a battery of several great guns, fearing lest
the Spaniards that were fled should rally, and come upon them
again; but next days being all fortified, their fears were over.
They gathered the dead to bury them, being above five hundred Spaniards, besides the -wounded in the town, and those
that died of their wounds in the woods. The pirates had also
above one hundred and fifty prisoners, and nigh five hundred
slaves, many women and children.
Of their own companions, only forty were killed, and almost
eighty wounded, whereof the greatest part died through the
bad air, which brought fevers and other illness. They put the
slain Spaniards into two great boats, and carrying them a quarter of a league to sea, they sunk the boats; this done, they
gathered all the plate, household stuff, and merchandise they
could, or thought convenient to carry away. The Spaniards
who had any thing left had&hid it carefully; but the unsatisfied
pirates, not contented with the riches they had got, sought for
more goods and merchandise, not sparing those who lived in
the fields, sudh as hunters and planters.  They had scarce been
eighteen days on the place, when the greatest part of the prisoners died for hunger; for in the town were few provisions, especially of flesh, though they had some, but no suffcient quantity of flour of meal, and this the pirates had taken
for themselves, as they also took the swine, cows, sheep, and
poultry, without allowing any share to the poor prisoners; for
these they only provided some small quantity of mules' and
asses' flesh; and many, who could not eat of that loathsome provision, died for hunger, their stomachs not being accustomed to
such sustenance; only some women were allowed better cheer,
because they served their sensual delights, to which those robbers are much given. Among these, some had been forced,
others were volunteers, though almost all rather submitted
through poverty and hunger, than any other cause. Of the
prisoners, many also died under the torment they sustained to
make them discover their money or jewels; and of these, some
had none, nor knew ~of none, and others, denying what they
knew, endured such horrible deaths.
Finally, after having been in possession of the town four entire weeks, they sent four of the prisoners to the Spaniards that
were fled to the woods, demanding of them a ransom for not
burning the town. The sum demanded was ten thousand
pieces of eight, which if not sent, they threatened to reduce it
to ashes. For bringing in this money, they allowed them only
two days; but the Sparliards not having been able to gather so
punctually such a sum, the pirates fired many places of the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             77
town; whereupon the inhabitants begged them to help quench
the fire, and the ransom should be readily paid. The pirates
condescended, helping as much as they could to stop the fire;
but, notwithstanding all their best endeavors, one part of the
town  was ruined, especially the church belonging to the monastery was burned down. After they had received the said sum,
they carried aboard all the riches they had got, with a great
number of slaves which had not paid the ransom; for all the
prisoners had sums of money set upon them, and the slaves
were also commanded to be redeemed. Hence they returned
to Maracaibo, where, being arrived, they found a general consternation in the whole city, to which they sent three or four
prisoners, to tell the governor and inhabitants, "' they should
bring them thirty thousand pieces of eight aboard their ships,
for a ransom of their houses, otherwise they should be sacked
anew and burned."
Among these debates, a party of pirates came on shore, and
carried away the images, pictures, and bells of the great church,
aboard the fleet. The Spaniards who were sent to demand the
sum aforesaid, returned, with orders to make some agreement,
who concluded with the pirates to give'for their ransom and
liberty twenty thousand pieces of eight, and five hundred cows,
provided that they should commit no further hostilities, but
depart thence presently after payment of money and cattle.
The one and the other being delivered, the whole fleet set sail,
causing great joy to the inhabitants of Maracaibo, to see themselves quit of them. But three days after they renewed their
fears with admiration, seeing the pirates appear again, and reenter the port with all their ships. But these apprehensions
vanished upon hearing one of the pirates' errand, who came
ashore from Lolonois, "' to demand a skilful pilot, to conduct
one of the greatest ships over the dangerous bank that lieth at
the very entry of the lake;" which petition, or rather command, was instantly granted.
They had now been full two months in those towns,
wherein they committed those cruel;and insolent actions we
have related. Departing thence, they took their course to Hispaniola, and arrived there in eight days, casting anchor in a
port called Isla de la Vacca, or Cow Island. This island is
inhabited by French Buccaneers, who mostly sell the flesh they
hunt to pirates and others who now and then put in there to
victual or trade. Here they unloaded their whole cargazon
of riches, the usual storehouse of the pirates being commonly
under the shelter of the Buccaneers. Here they made a dividend of all their prizes and gains, according to the order and
7*




78             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
degree of every one, as has been mentioned before.  Having
made an exact calculation of all their plunder, they found in
ready money two hundred and sixty thousand pieces of eight.
This being divided, every one received for his share in money,
as also in silk, linen, and other commodities, to the value of
above one hundred pieces of eight. Those who had been
wounded received their first part, after the rate mentioned before, for the loss of their limbs.  Then they weighed all the
plate uncoined, reckoning tenl pieces of eight to a pound.  The
jewels were prized differently, either too high or too low, by
reason of their ignorance.  This done, every one was put to
his oath again, that he had not smuggled any thing from the
common stock.  Hence they proceeded to the dividend of the
shares of such as were dead in battle, or otherwise. These
shares were given to their friends, to be kept entire for them,
and to be delivered in due time to their nearest relations, or
their apparent lawfull heirs.
The whole dividend being finished, they set sail for Tortuga.  Here they arrived a month after, to the great joy of
most of the island; for as to the common pirates, in three
weeks they had scarce any money left, having spent it all in
things of little value, or lost it at play.  Here had arrived, not
long before them, two French ships, with wine and brandy,
and such like commodities, whereby these liquors, at the arrival of the pirates, were indifferent cheap.  But this lasted not
long, for soon after they were enhanced extremely, a gallon of
brandy being sold for four pieces of eight. The governor of
the island. bought of the pirates the whole cargo of the ship
laden with cocoa, giving for that rich commodity scarce the
twentieth part of its worth. Thus they made shift to lose and
spend the riches they had got, in much less time than they
were purchased.  The taverns and stews, according to the custom of pirates, got the greatest part; so that soon after they
were forced to'seek more by the same unlawful means they had
got the former.
CHAPTER X.
Lolonoils makes new Preparations to take the City of St. James de Leon, as also
that of Nicaragua, where he miserably perishes.
LOLONOIS had got great repute at Tortuga, by this last voyage, because he brought home such considerable profit: and




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERIC~A.            79
now he need take no great care to gather men to serve under
him, more coming in voluntarily than he could employ, every
one reposing such confidence in his conduct, that they judged
it very safe to expose themselves, in his company, to the greatest dangers. He resolved, therefore, a second voyage to the
parts of Nicaragua, to pillage there as many towns as he could.
Having published his new preparations, he had all his men
together at the time, being about seven hundred.  Of these he
put three hundred aboard the ship he took at Maracaibo, and
the rest in five other vessels of lesser burthen, so that they were
in all six ships. The first port they went to was Bayaha, in
Hispaniola, to victual the fleet, and take in provisions; which
done, they steered their course to a port called Matamana, on
the sonth side of Cuba, intending to take here all the canoes
they could, these coasts being frequented by the fishers of tortoises, who carry them  hence to the Havana.  They took as
many of them, to the great grief of those miserable people, as
they thought necessary, for they had great use for these small
bottoms, by reason the port they designed for had not depth
enough for ships of any burthen.  Hence they took their
course towards the Cape Gracias'a Dios, on the continent, in
latitude 150 north, one hundred leagues from the Island de los
Pinos., Being at sea, they were taken with a sad and tedious
calm, and, by the agitation of the waves alone, were thrown
into the Gulf of Honduras.  Here they labored hard in vain
to regain what they had lost, both the waters and the winds
being contrary; besides, the ship wherein Lolonois was embarked could not follow the rest, and, what was worse, they
wanted provisions.  Hereupon, they were forced to put into
the first port they could reach, to revictual.  So they entered,
with their canoes, into the River Xagua, inhabited by Indians,
whom they totally destroyed, finding great quantities of millet,
and many hogs and hens, not contented with which, they determined to remain there till the bad weather was over, and to
pillage all the towns and villages along the coast of the gulf.
Thus they passed from one place to another, seeking still more
provisions, with which they were not sufficiently supplied.
Having searched and rifled many villages, where they found no
great matter, they came at last to Puerto Cavallo.  Here the
Spaniards have two store-houses, to keep the merchandises that
are brought from the inner parts of the country, till the arrival
of the ships.  There was then in the port a Spanish ship of
twenty-four guns and sixteen pedreros, or mortar-pieces.  This
ship was immediately seized by the pirates, and then drawi4ng
nigh the shore, they landed and burned the two storehouses




80            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
with all the rest of the houses there. Many inhabitants, likewise, they took prisoners, and committed upon them the most
inhuman cruelties that ever heathens invented, putting them to
the cruellest tortures they could devise. It was the custom of
Lolonois, that having tormented persons not confessing, he
would instantly cut them in pieces with his hanger, and pull
out their tongues, desiring to do So, if possible, to every Spaniard in the world. It often happened, that some of these miserable prisoners, being forced by the rack, would promise to
discover the places where the fugitive Spaniards lay hid, which
being not able afterwards to perform, they were put to more
cruel deaths than they who were dead before.
The prisoners being all dead but two, (whomn they reserved
to show them what they desired,) they marched hence to the
town of San Pedro, or St. Peter, ten or twelve leagues from
Puerto Cavallo, being three hundred men, whom Lolonois led,
leaving behind -him Moses Van Vin, his lieutenant, to govern
the rest in his- absence. Being come three leagues on their
way, they met with a troop of Spaniards, who lay in ambuscade for their coming. These they set upon with all the courage imaginable, and at last totally defeated. Howbeit, they
behaved themselves very manfully at first, but not being able
to resist the frry of the pirates, they were forced to giye way
and save themselves by flight, leaving many pirates dead in the
place, some wounded, and some of their own party maimed, by
the way. These Lolonois put to death without mercy, having
asked them what questions he thought fit for his purpose.
There were still remaining some few prisoners not wounded.
These were asked by Lolonois if any more Spaniards did lie
farther on in ambuscade? They answered, there were. Then
being brought before him, one by one, he asked if there was
no other way to the town but that? This he did to avoid, if
possible, those ambuscades. But they all constantly answered
him, they knew none. Having asked them  all, and finding
they could show him no other way, Lolonois grew outrageously passionate, so that he drew his cutlass, and with it cut
open the breast of one of those poor Spaniards, and, pulling
out.his heart, began to bite and gnaw it with his teeth, like a
ravenous wolf, saying to the rest, " I will serve you all alike,
if you show me not another way."
Hereupon those miserable wretches promised to show him
another way; but, withal, they told him it was extremely difficult, and laborious. Thus, to satisfy that cruel tyrant, they
began to lead him and his army; but finding it not for his purpose, as they had told him, he was forced to return to the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              81
former way, swearing, with great choler and indignation, Mort
Dieu, les Espagnols me le payeront.  By God's death, the
Spaniards shall pay'me for this.
Next day he fell into another ambuscade, which he assaulted
with such horrible fury, that in less than an hour's time he
routed the Spaniards, and killed the greatest part of them.  The
Spaniards thought by these ambuscades better to destroy the
pirates, assaulting them by deegrees; and for this reason had
posted themselves in several places. At last he met with a
third ambuscade, where was placed a party stronger, and more
advantageously, than the former. Yet, notwithstanding, the
pirates, by continually throwing little fire-balls in great numbers, for some time, forced this party as well as the former to
flee, and this with so great loss of men, that before they could
reach the town, the greatest part of the Spaniards were either
killed or \wounded.  There was but one path which led to the
town, very well barricadoed with good defences; and the rest
of the town round was planted with shrubs called raqueltes,
full of thorns very sharp-pointed.  This sort of fortification
seemed stronger than the triangles used in Europe, when an
army is of necessity to pass by the place of an enemy; it being
almost impossible for the pirates to traverse those shrubs. The
Spaniards posted behind the said defences, seeing the pirates come,
began to ply them with their great guns; but these perceiving
thenl ready to fire, used to stoop down, and when the shot was
made, to fall upon the defendants with fire-balls, and naked
swords, killing many of the town. Yet, notwithstanding, not
being able to advance any farther, they retired for the present.
Then they renewed the attack, with fewer men than before~
and observing not to shoot till they were very nigh, they gave
the Spaniards a charge so dexterously, that with every shot
they killed an enemy.
The attack continuing thus eager on both sides till night,
the Spaniards were compelled to hang forth a'white flag, and
desired to come to a parley. The only conditions they required
were, that the pirates should give the inhabitants quarter for
two hours.  This little time they demanded, with intent to
carry away and hide as much of their goods and riches as they
could, and to fly to some other neighboring town. Granting this
article, they entered the town, and continued there the two
hours, without committing the least hostility on the inhabitants;.
but no sooner was that time past, than Lolonois ordered that
the inhabitants should be followed, and robbed of all they had
carried away; and not only their goods, but their persons likewise to be made prisoners; though the greatest part of their




82             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
merchandise and goods were so hid, as -tle pirates could
not find them, except a few leathern sacks, filled with anil,
or indigo.
Having staid here a few days, and, according to their custom, committed most horrid insolencies, they at last quitted
the place, carrying away all they possibly could, and reducing
the town to ashes.  Being come to the sea-side, where they left
a party of their own, they found these had been cruising upon
the fishermen thereabouts, or who came that way from the
River of Guatemala: in this river was also expected a ship
from Spain.  Finally, they resolved to go towards the islands
on the other side of the gulf, there to cleanse and careen their
vessels; but they left two canoes before the coast, or rather the
mouth of the River of Guatemala, in order to take the ship,
which, as I said, was expected from Spain.
But their chief intent in going hither was to seek provisions,
knowing the tortoises of those places are excellent food. Being
arrived, they divided themselves, each party choosing a fit post
for that fishery.  They undertook to knit nets with the rinds
of certain trees called mnacoa, whereof they make also ropes and
cables; so that no vessel can be in need of such things, if they
carl but find the said trees.  There are also many places where
they find'pitch in so great abundance, that running down the
sea-coasts, being melted by the sun, it congeals in the water in.
great heaps, like small islands.  This pitch is llot like that of
Europe, but resembles,?"both in color and shape, that froth of
the sea called bitumen.  But, in my judgment, this matter is
nothing but wax mixed with sand, which stormy weather, and
the rolling waves of great rivers, hath cast into'the sea.  For in
those parts are great quantities of bees, who make their honey
in trees, to the bodies of which the honey-comb being fixed,
when tempests arise, they are torn away, and by the fiery of
the winds carried into the sea, as is said.  Some naturalists say,
that the honey and the wax are separated by the salt water,
whence proceeds the good amber.  This opinion seems the
more probable, because the said amber tastes as wax doth.
But to return to my discourse.  The pirates made in those
islands all the haste they possibly could to equip their vessels,
hearing that the Spanish ship was come which they expected.
They spent some time cruisilng on the coasts of Yucatan, where
inhabit many Indians, who seek for the said amber in those
seas.  And I shall here, by the by, make some short remarks
on the manner of living of the Indians, and their religion.
They have now been above one hundred years under the
Spaniards, to whom they performed all manner of services; for




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               83
whensoever any of them  needed a slave, or servant, they sent
for these to serve them as long as they pleased.  By the Spaniards they were initiated in the principles of the Christian faith
and religion, and they sent them every Sunday and holiday a
priest to perform divine service among them. Afterwards, for
reasons not known, but certainly through temptations of the
father of idolatry, the devil, they suddenly cast off the Christian
religion, abusing the priest that was sent them.  This provoked
the Spaniards to punish them, by casting many of the chief
into prison. Every one of those barbarians had, and hath still,
a god to himself, whom he serves and worships. It is a matter
of admiration how they use a child newly born.  As soon as it
comes into the world, they carry it to the temple; here they
make a hole, which they fill with ashes only, on which they
place the child naked, leaving it there a whole night alone, not
without great danger, no body daring to come near it: meanwhile the temple is open on all, sides, that all sorts of beasts may
freely come in and out. Next day, the father and relations of
the infant return to see if the track or step of any animal appears in the ashes: not finding any, they leave the child there
till some beast has approached the infant, and left behind him
the marks of his feet.' To this animal, whatsoever it be, they
consecrate the creature newly born, as to its god, which he is
bound to worship all his life, esteeming th'e said beast his patron
and protector.  They offer to their gods sacrifices of fire, wherein they burn a certain gum, called by them copal, whose smoke
smells very deliciously.  When the infant is grown lup, the
parents thereof tell him who he ought to worship, serve, and
honor as his own proper god.  Then he goes to the temple,
where he makes offerings to the said beast.  Afterwards, if in.
the course of his life, any one injure him, or any evil happen
to him, he complains to that beast and sacrifices to it for revenge.  Hence it often comes, that those who have done the
injury of which he complains, are bitten, killed, or otherwise
hurt by such animals.
After this superstitious and idolatrous manner live those
miserable and ignorant Indians that inhabit the islands of the
Gulf of Honduras; as also many of them  on the continent of
Yucatan, in the territories whereof are most excellent ports,
where those Indians most commonly build their houses. These
people are not very faithful to one another, and use strange
ceremonies at their marriages.  Whensoever any one pretends
to marry a young damsel, he first applies himself to her father
or nearest rielation.  He examines him nicely about the manner
of cultivating their plantations; and other things at his pleasure.




84            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Having satisfied the questions of his father-in-law, he gives the
young man a bow and arrow, with which he repairs to the
young maid, and presents her with a garland of green leaves
and sweet-smelling flowers; this she is obliged to'put on her
head, and lay aside that which she wore before, it being the
custom  for virgins to go perpetually crowned with flowers.
This garland being received and put on her head, every one of
the, relations and friends go to advise with others, whether that
marriage will be like to be happy or not.; then they meet at
the house of the damsel's father, where they drink of a liquor
made of maize, or Indian wheat; and here, before the whole
company, the father gives his daughter in marriage to the bridegroom. Next day the bride comes to her mother, and in her
presence pulls off the garland, and tears it in pieces with great
cries and lamentations. Many other things I could relate of
the manner of living and customs of those Indians, but I shall
follow my discourse.
Our pirates, therefore, had many canoes of the Indians in the
Isle of Sambale, five leagues from the coasts of Yucatan. Here
is great quantity of amber, but especially when any storm arises
fromn towards the east; whence the waves bring many things,
and very different.  Through this sea no vessels can pass, unless
very small, it being too shallow. In the lands that are surrounded by this sea, is found much Campeachy wood, and other
things that serve for dyeing, much esteemed in Europe, and
would be more, if we had the skill of the Indians, who make a
dye or tincture that never fades.
The pirates having been in that gulf three months, and receiving advice that the Spanish ship was come, hastened to the
port where the ship lay at anchor unlading his merchandise,
with design to assault her as soon as possible; but first, they
thought convenient to send away some of their boats to seek
for a small vessel also expected, very richly laden with plate,
indigo, and cochineal.  Meanwhile, the' ship's crew having
notice that the pirates designed upon them, prepared all things
for a good defence, being mounted with forty-two guns, well
furnished with arms and other necessaries, and one hundred
and thirty fighting.men.  To Lolonois all this seemed but little,
for he assaulted her with great courage, his own ship carrying
but twenty-two guns, and having no more than a small saety,
or fly-boat, for help. But the Spaniards defended themselves
so well, as they forced the pirates to retire; but the smoke of
the powder continuing thick, as a dark fog or mist, with four
canoes well manned, they boarded the ship with great agility,
and forced the Spaniards to surrender.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             85
The ship being taken, they found not in her what they
thought, being already almost unladen. All they got was only
fifty bars of iron, a small parcel of paper, -some earthen} jars of
wine, and other things of small importance.
Then Lolonois called' a council of war, and told them he intended for Guatamala.  Hereupon they divided into several
sentiments, some liking the proposal, and others disliking it,
especially a party of them who were but raw in those exercises,
and who imagined at their setting forth from Tortuga, that
pieces of eight were gathered as easily as pears from a tree;
but finding most things contrary to their expectation, they
quitted the fleet and returned; others affirmed they-had rather
starve than return home without a great deal of money.
But the major part judging the propounded voyage little to
their purpose, separated from Lolonois and the rest. Of these,
one Moses Vanclein was ringleader, captain of the ship taken
at Puerto Cavallo: this fellow steered for Tortuga, to cruise to
and fro in these seas. With him joined another comrade of his,
by name Pierre le Picard, who seeing the rest leave Lolonois,
thought fit to do the same. These runaways having thus parted company, steered homewards, coasting along the continent
till they came to Costa Rica; here they landed a strong party
nigh the River Veraguas, and marched in good order to the
town of the same name; this they took and totally.pillaged,
though the Spaniards made a strong resistance.  They brought
away some of the inhabitants as prisoners, with all that they
had, which was of no great importance, by reason of the poverty of the place, which exerciseth no other trade than working
in the mines, where some of the inhabitants constantly attend,
while none seek for gold, but only slaves. These they compel
to dig and wash the earth in the neighboring rivers, where often
they find pieces of gold as big as peas. The pirates gaining in
this advehture but seven or eight pound weight of gold, they
returned, giving over the design to go to the' town of Nata,
situate on the coasts of the South Sea, whose inhabitants are
rich merchants, and their slaves work in the mines of Veraguas;
being deterred by the multitude of Spaniards gathered on all
sides to fall upon them, whereof they had timely advice.
Lolonois, thus left by his companions, remained alone in the
Gulfof Honduras. His ship being too great to get out at the
reflux of those seas, there he sustained great want of provisions,
so as they were constrained to go ashore every day to seek
sustenance, and not finding any thing else, they were forced
to kill and eat monkeys, and other animals, such as they
could find.
ID




Sf6            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
At last, in the latitude of the Cape of Gracias a Dios, near a
certain little island called De las Pertas, his ship struck on a
bank of sand, where it stuck so fast, as no art could get her off
again, though they unladed all the guns, iron, and other weighty
things as much as they could.  Hereupon they were forced to
break the ship in pieces, and with planks and nails build them.
selves a boat to get away; and while they are busy about it, I
shall describe the said isles and their inhabitants.
The Islands De las Pertas are inhabited by savage Indians,
not having known or conversed with civil people. They are
tall and very nimble, running almost as fast as horses; at dividg, also, they are very dexterous and hardy.  From the bottom
of the sea I saw them take up an anchor of six hundred weight,
tying a cable to it with great dexterity, and pulling it from a
rock.  Their arms are made of wood, without any iron point;
but some instead thereof use a crocodile's tooth.  They have
no bows nor arrows, as the other Indians have, but their common weapon is a sort of lance, a fathom and a half long. Here
are many plantations, surrounded with woods, whence they
gather abundance of fruits, as potatoes, banatas, racoven, ananas,
and many others.  They have no houses to dwell in, as at other
places in the Indies.  Some say they eat human flesh, which is
confirmed by what happened when Lolonois was there.  Two
of his comnpanions, one a Frenchmlan and the other a Spaniard,
went into the woods, where, having straggled a while, a troop
of Indians pursued them. They defended themselves as well
as they could with their swords, but at last were forced to flee.
The nimble Frenchman escaped; but the Spaniard, being not
so swift, was taken and heard of no more.  Some days after,
twelve pirates set forth very well armed to seek their companion, among whom was the Frenchman, who conducted them,
and showed them the place where he left him; here they found
that the Indians had kindled a fire, and at a small distance they
found a man's bones well roasted, with some pieces of.flesh illscraped off the bones, and one hand, which had only two fingers
remaining, whence they concluded they had roasted the poor
Spaniard.
They marched on, seeking for Indians, and found a great
number together, who endeavored to escape, but they overtook
some of them, and brought aboard their ships.five men and four
women; with these they took much pains to make themselves
be understood, and to gain their affections, giving them trifles,
as knives, beads, and the like; they gave them also victuals and
drink, but nothing would they taste. It was also observable,
that while they were prisoners, they spoke not one word to




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             87
each other; so that seeing these poor Indians were much afraid,
they presented them again with some small things and let them
go.  When they parted, they made signs they would come
again, but they soon forgot their benefactors, and were never
heard of more; neither could any notice afterwards be had of
these Indians, nor any others in the whole island, which made
the pirates suspect that both those that were taken and all the
rest of the islanders swam away by night to some little neighboring islands, especially considering they could never set eyes
on any Indian more, nor any boat or other vessel.  Meanwhile
the pirates were very desirous to see their long-boat finished
out of the timber that struck on the sands; yet considering
their work would be long, they began to cultivate some pieces
of ground: here they sowed French beatis, which ripened in
six weeks, and many other fruits.  They had good provision
of Spanish wheat, bananas, racoven, and other things; with
the wheat'they made bread, and baked it in portable ovens,
brought with them.  Thus they feared not hunger in those
desert places, employing themselves thus for five or six months;
which past, and the long-boat finished, they resolved for the
River of Nicaragua, to see if they could take sorne canoes, and
return to the said islands for their companions that remained
behind, by reason the boat could not hold so many men together. Hereupon, to avoid disputes, they cast lots, determining
who should go or stay.
The lot fell on one half of the people of the lost vessel, who
embarked in the'long-boat and on the skiff which they had
before, the other half remaining; ashore.  Lolonois having set
sail, arrived in few days at the River of Nicaragua. Here that
ill fortune assailed him which of long time had been reserved
for him, as a punishment due to the multitude of horrible crimes
committed in his licentious and wicked life. Here he met with
both Spaniards and Indians, who jointly setting upon him and
his companions, the greatest part of the pirates were killed on
the place. Lolonois, with those that remained alive, had much
ado to e-scape aboard their boats; yet, iiotwithstanding this great
less, he resolved not to return to those he had left at the Isle of
Pertas, without taking some boats, such as he looked for.  To
this effect he determined to go on to the coasts of Carthagena;
but God Almighty, the time of his divine justice being now
come, had appointed the Indians of Darien to be the instruments
and executioners thereof. These Indians of Darien are esteemed
as bravoes, or wild savage Indians, by the neighboring Spaniards,
who never could civilize them. Hither Lolonois came (brought
by his evil conscience, that cried for punishment) thinking to




88             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
act his cruelties; but the Indians within a few days after his
arrival took him prisoner, and tore him in pieces alive, throwing his body limb by limb into the fire, and his ashes into the
air, that no trace or memory might remain of such an infamous,
inhuman creature. One of his companions gave me an exact
account of this tragedy, affirming, that himself had escaped the
same punishment with the greatest difficulty; he believed also
that many of his comrades, who were taken in that renconter
by those Indians, were, as their cruel captain, torn in pieces
and burnt alive. Thus ends the history, the life, and miserable death of that infernal wretch Lolonois, who, full of horrid,
execrable, and enormous deeds, and debtor to so much innocent
blood, died by cruel and butcherly hands, such as his own
were in the course of his life.
Those that remained in the Island De las Pertas, waiting for
the return of them who got away only to their great misfortune, hearing' no news of their captain nor companions, at last
embarked on the ship of a certain pirate, who happened to pass
that way.  This fellow came from Jamaica, with intent to land
at Gracias a Dios, and from thence to enter the river with his
canoes, and take the city of Carthagena.  These two crews of
pirates being now joined, were infinitely glad at the presence
and society of one another. Those, because they found themselves delivered from the miseries, poverty, and necessities
wherein they had lived ten entire months;- these, because
they were now considerably strengthened, to effect with. greater
satisfaction their designs.  Hereupon, as soon as they were arrived at Gracias a Dios, they all put themselves into canoes,
and entered the river, being five hundred men, leaving only five
or six persons in each ship to keep them.  They took no provisions, being persuaded they should find every where sufficient;
but these their hopes were found totally vain, not being grounded on Almighty God; for he ordained it so, that the Indians,
aware of their coming, all fled, not leaving in their houses or
plantations, which for the most part border on the sides of rivers, any necessary provisions or victuals. Hereby, in a few
days after they had quitted the ships, they were reduced to most
extreme necessity and hunger; but their hopes of making their
fortunes very soon animating them for the present, they contented themselves with a few green herbs, such as they could
gather on the banks of the river.
Yet all this courage and vigor lasted but a fortnight, when
their hearts, as well as bodies, began to fail for hunger; insomuch as they were forced to quit the river, and betake themselves to the woods, seeking out some villages where they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              89
might find relief, but all in vain; for having ranged up and
down the woods for some days, without finding the least comfort, they were forced to return to the river, where being come,
they thought convenient to descend to the sea-coast where they
had left their ships, not having been able to find what they
sought for.  In this laborious journey they were reduced to
such extremity, that many of them devoured their own shoes,
the sheaths of their swords, knives, and other such things, being
almost ravenous, and eager to meet some Indians, intending to
sacrifice them  to their teeth. At last they arrived at the seacoast, where they found some comfort and relief to their former miseries, and also means to seek more; yet the greatest
part perished through faintness and other diseases contracted by
hunger, which also caused the remaining part to disperse, till
at last, by degrees, many or most of them fell into the same pit
that Lolonois did: of whom, and of whose companions, having
given a compendious narrative, I shall continue with the actions
and exploits of Capt. Henry Morgan, who may deservedly be
called the second Lolonois, not being unlike or inferior to him,
either in achievements against the Spaniards, or in robberies of
many innocent people.
CHAPTER XI
The Origin and Descent of Captain Henry Morgan; his Exploits, and the most
remarkable Actions of his Life.
CAPT. HENRY MORGAN was born in Great Britain, in the principality of Wales; his father was a rich yeoman, or farmer,'of
good quality, even as most who bear that name in Wales
are known to be. Morgan, when young, had no inclination
to the calling of his father, and therefore left his country,
and came towards the sea-coasts to seek some other employment more suitable to his aspiring humor; where he found
several ships at anchor, bound to Barbadoes.  With these he
resolved to go in the service of one, who, according to the practice of those parts, sold him as soon as he came ashore.  He
served his time at Barbadoes, and obtaining his liberty, betook
himself to Jamaica, there to seek new fortunes. Here he found
two vessels of pirates ready to go to sea; and being destitute of
employment, he went with them, with intent to follow the
exercises of that sort df people. He soon learned their manner
of living, so exactly, that having performed three or four voya8*




90              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
[Sir Hery Morgan.
Sir Henry Morgan.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              91
ges with profit and success, he agreed with some of his comrades,
who had got by the same voyages a little money, to join stocks
and buy a ship.  The vessel being bought, they unanimously
chose him captain and commander.
With this ship he set forth from Jamaica to cruise on the
coasts of Campeachy, in which voyage he took several ships,
with which he returned triumphant.  Here he found an old
pirate, named Mansvelt, (whom we have already mentioned,)
busied in ec.ipping a considerable fleet, with design to land on
the continent, and pillage whatever he could. Mansvelt seeing Cadpt. ~Morgan return with so many prizes, judged him to be
a man of courage, and chose him for his vice-admiral in that
expedition.  Thus having fitted outtfifteen ships, great and
small, they sailed from Jamaica with 500 men, Walloons and
French.  This fleet arrived not long after at the Isle of St.
Catherine, near the continent of Costa.Rica, latitude 12~ 30',
and distant 35 leagues from the river Chagre. Here they made
their first descent, landing most of their men, who soon forced
the garrison that kept the island to surrender all the forts and
castles thereof; which they instantly demolished, except one,
wherein they placed one hundred men Qf their own party, and
all, the slaves they had taken from the Spaniards; with the rest
of their men they marched to another small island, so near St.
Catherine's, that, with a bridge they made in a few days, they
passed thither, taking with them all the ordnance they had
taken on the great island. Having ruined with fire and sword
both the islands, leaving necessary orders at the said castle,
they put to sea again with their Spanish prisoners; yet these
they set ashore not long after, on the Firr.n Land, near Puerto
Velo.  Then they cruised on Costa Rica, till they came to the
river Colla, designing to pillage all the towns in those parts,
thence to pass to the village of Nata, to do the same.
The governor of Panama, on advice of their arrival, and of
the hostilities they committed, thought it his duty to meet
themn  with a body of men.  I-is coming caused the pirates to
retire suddenly, seeing the whole country was alarmed, and
that their designs were known, and consequently defeated at
that time.  Hereupon, they returned to St. Catherine's, to visit
the hundred nien they had left in garrison there.  The governor of these men was a Frenchman, named Le Sieur Simon,
who behaved himself very well in that charge, while Mansvelt
was absent, having put the great island in a very good posture
of defence, and the little one he had caused to be cultivated
with many fertile plantations, sufficient to revictual the whole
fleet, not only for the present, but also for a new voyage.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Mansvelt was very much bent to keep these two islands in per.
petual possession, being very commodiously situated for the
pirates; being so near the Spanish dominions, and easily defended, as I shall represent in the third part of this history at
large, in a copper plate.
Hereupon, Mansvelt determined to return to Jamaica, to send
recruits to St. Catherine's, that in case of an invasion the pirates
might,be provided for a defence.  As soon as he arrived, he
propounded his intentions to the governor there, who rejected
his propositions, fearing to displease his master, the king of
England; besides that, giving him  the men he desired, and
necessaries, he must of necessity diminish the forces of that
island, whereof he was governor.  Hereupon, Mansvelt, knowing that of himself' helcould not compass his designs, went
to Tortuga; but there, before he could put in execution what
was intended, death surprised him, and put a period to his
wicked life, leaving all things in suspense till the occasion I
shall hereafter relate.
Le Sieur Simon, governor of St. Catherine's, receiving no
news from Mansvelt, his admiral, was impatiently desirous to
know  the cause thereof.  Meanwhile, Don John Perez de
Guzman, being newly,come to the government of Costa Rica,
thought it not convenient for the interest of Spain for that islaind
to be in the hands of the pirates. Hereupon, he equipped a
considerable fleet, which he sent to retake it; but before he
used violence, he wrote a letter to Le Sieur Simon, telling him,
that if he would surrender the island to his Catholic majesty, he
should be very well rewarded; but in case of refusal severely
punished, when he had forced him to'do it. Le Sieur Simon,
seeing no probability of being able to defend it alone, nor any
emolument that by so doing could accrue either to him or his
people, after some small resistance delivered it up to its true
lord and master, ulnder the same articles they had obtained it
from  the Spaniards; a few days after which surrender there
arrived from Jamaica an English ship, which the governor there
had sent under-hand, with a good supply of people, both men
and women. The Spaniards from the castle having espied this
ship, put forth English colors, arid pursuaded Le Sieur Simon
to go aboard, and conduct the ship into a port they assigned
him.  This he performed, and they were all made prisoners.
A  certain Spanish engineer has published in print an exact
relation of the retaking of this isle by the Spaniards, which I
have thought fit to insert here.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA,               93
A'true 7'elation and particular account of the Victory obtained
by the arms of his Catholic Majesty against the English
Pirates, by the direction and valor of Don John Perez de
Guzman, Knight of the Order of St. James, Governor
and Captain- General of Terra Firma and the Province of
Veraguas.
The kingdom of Terra Firma, which of itself is sufficiently
strong to repel and destroy great fleets, especially the pirates of
Jamaica, had several ways notice imparted to the governor
thereof, that fourteen English vessels cruised on the coasts belonging to his Catholic majesty. July 14, 1665, news came
to Panama that they were arrived at Puerto de Naos, and had
forced the Spanish garrison of the Isle of St. Catherine, whose
governor was Don Esteven del Campo, and possessed themselves of the said island, taking prisoners-the inhabitants, and
destroying all that they met. About the same time, Don John
Perez de Guzman received particular information of these robberies from some Spaniards who escaped out of the island, (and
whom he ordered to be conveyed to Puerto Velo) that the said
pirates came into the island May 2, by night, without being
perceived; and that the next-day,'after some skirmishes, they
took the fortresses, and made prisoners all the inhabitants and
soldiers that could not escape. Upon this, Don John called a
council of war, wherein he declared the great progress the said
pirates had made in the dominions of his Catholic majesty, and
propounded, "that it was absolutely necessary to send some
force to the isles of St. Catherine, sufficient to retake it from
the pirates, the honor and interest of his majesty of Spain being
very narrowly concerned herein; otherwise the pirates by such
conquests might easily, in course of time, possess themselves of all
the countries thereabouts."  To this some made answer, "that
the pirates, not being able to subsist in the said island, would of
necessity consume and waste themselves, and be forced to quit it,
without any necessity of retaking it: that consequently it was not
worth the while to engage in so many expenses and troubles as
this would cost."  Notwithstanding which, Don John being an
expert and valiant soldier, ordered that provisions should be conveyed to Puerto Velo for the use of the militia, and transported
himself thither, with no small danger of his life. Here he arrived
July 2, with most things necessary to the expedition in hand,
where he found in the port a good ship, and well mounted, called
the St. Vincent, that belonged to the company of the negroes,
which he manned and victualled very well, and sent to the Isle of
St. Catherine, constituting Capt. Joseph Sanchez Ximenez, ma



~94            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
jor of Puerto Velo, commander thereof.  He carried with him
two hundred and seventy soldiers, and thirty-seven prisoners of
the same island, beside thirty-four Spaniards of the garrison of
Puerto Velo, twenty-nine rnulattoes of Panama, twelve Indians,
very dextrous at shooting with bows and arrows, seven expert and able gunners, two lieutenants, two pilots, one surgeon,
and one religious, of the order of St. Francis, for their chaplain.
Don John soon,\ after gave orders to all the officers how to
behave themselves, telling them  that the governor of Carthagena would supply them with more men, boats, and all things
else, necessary for that enterprise, to which effect he had already
written to the said governor.  July 24, Don John setting sail
with a fair wind, he called before him all his people, and made
them a speech, encouraging them to fight against the enemies
of their country and religion, and especially against those inhuman pirates, who had committed so many horrid c:ruelties
upon the subjects of his Catholic majesty; withal, promising
every one most liberal rewards, especially to such as should
behave themselves well in the service of their king and country.
Thus Don John bid them farewell, and the ship set sail under
a favorable gale.  The 22d they arrived at Carthagena,'and
presented a letter to the governo! thereof from the noble and
valiant Don John, who receive'd it with testimonies of great
affection to the person of Don John, and his majesty's service.
And seeing their resolution to be conformable to his desires,
he promised therm his assistance, with one frigate, one galleon,
one boat, and one hundred and twenty-six men; one half out
of his own garrison, and the other half mulattoes.  Thus being
well provided with necessaries, they left the port of Carthagena
August 2, and the 10th they arrived in sight of St. Catherine's,
towards the western point thereof; and though the wind was
contrary, yet they reached the port, and anchored within it,
having lost one of' their boats by foul weather, at the rock
called Quita Signos.
The pirates, seeing our ships come to an anchor, gave them
presently three guns with bullets, which were soon answered
in the same coin.  Hereupon, Major Joseph Sanchez Ximenez
sent ashore to the pirates one of his officers, to require them, in
the name of the Catholic king his master, to surrender the
island, seeing they had taken it in the midst of peace between
the two crowns of Spain and England; and that if they would
be obstinate, he would certainly put them  all to the sword.
The pirates made answer, that the island had once before belonged unto the government and dominions of the king of
England, and that, instead of surrendering it, they preferred to
lose their lives.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             95
On Friday the 13th three negroes, from  the enemy, came
swimming aboard our admiral; these brought intelligence that
all the pirates upon the island were only seventy-two in number,
and that they were under a great consternation, seeing such'considerable forces come against them. With this intelligence, the
Spaniards resolved to land, and advance towards the fortresses,
which ceased not to fire as many great guns against them as
they possibly could; which were answered in the same manner
on our side, till dark night.  On Sunday the 15th, the day of the
assumption of our Lady, the weather being very calm and clear,
the Spaniards began to advance thus: the ship St. Vincent,
riding admiral, discharged two whole broadsides on the battery
called the Conception; the ship St. Peter, that was vice-admiral,
discharged likewise her guns against the other battery nanied
St. James. Meanwhile, our people landed in small boats, directing their course towards the point of the battery last mentioned, and thence they marched towards tile gate called Cortadura. Lieutenant Francis de Cazeres, being desirous to view
the strength of the enely, with only fifteen men, was compelled to retreat in haste, by reason of the great guns, which
played so furiously on the place where he stood; they shooting,
not only pieces of iron, and small bullets, but also the organs of
the church, discharging in every shot three score pipes at a time.
Notwithstanding this heat of the enemy, Captain Don Joseph
Ramirez de Leyva, with sixty men, made a strong attack,
wherein they fought on both sides very desperately, till at last
he overcame, and forced the pirates to surrender the fort.
On the other side, Captain John Galeno, with ninety men,
passed over the hills, to advance that way towards the castle
of St. Teresa.  Meanwhile Major Don Joseph Sanchez Ximenes, as commander-in-chief, with the rest of his men, set forth
from the battery of St. James, passing the port with four boats,
and landing in despite of the enemy. About this same time,
Captain John Galeno began to advance with the men he led to
the fore-mentioned fortress; so that our men made three attacks
on three several sides, at one and the same, time, with great courage; till the pirates seeing many of their men already killed,
and that they could in no manner subsist any longer, retreated towards Cortadura,.where they surrendered themselves, and
the whole island, into our hands.  Our people possessed themselves of all, and'set up the Spanish co ors, as soon as they had
rendered thanks to God Almighty for the victory obtained on
such a signalized day. The number of dead were six men of
the enemy's, with many wounded, and seventy prisoners.  On
our side was only one man killed, and four wounded.




96S            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
There were found on the island eight hundred pounds of
powder, two hundred and fifty pounds of small bullets, with
many other military provisions.  Among the prisoners were
taken also two Spaniards, who had bore arms under the English against his Catholic majesty.  These were shot to death
the next day, by order of the major. The 10th day of September arrived at the isle an English vessel, which being seen
at a great distance by the major, he ordered Le Sieur Simon,
who was a Frenchman, to go and visit the said ship, and tell
them that were on board, that the island belonged still to the
English.  He performed the command, and found in the said
ship only fourteen men, one woman and her daughter, xwho
were all instantly made prisoners.
The oEnglish pirates were all transported to Puerto Velo, excepting three, who by order of the governor were carried to
Panama, there to work in the castle of St. Jerom.  This fortification is an excellent piece of workmanship, and very strong,
being raised in the middle of the port, of a quadrangular form,
and of very hard stone; its height is eighty-eight geometrical feet, the wall being fourteen, and the curtains seventyfive feet diameter. It was built at the expense of several private persons, the governor of the city furnishing the greatest
part of the money, so that it cost his majesty nothing.
CHAPTER XII.
Of the Island of Cuba. - Captain Morgan attempts to preserve the Isle of St.
Catherine as a refuge to the nest of Pirates, but fails of his design. -He
arrives at, and takes the Village of, El Puerto del Principeo
CAPT. MORGAN seeing his predecessor and Admiral Mansvelt
were dead, used all the means that were possible to keep in
possession the Isle of St. Catherine, seated near Cuba.  His
chief intent was to make it a refuge and sanctuary to the pirates of those parts, putting it in a condition of being a convenient receptacle of their preys and robberies.  To this effect he
left no stone unmoved, writing to several merchants in Virginia
and New England, persaading them to send him provisions and
necessaries, towards putting the said island in such a postuie of
defence, as to fear no danger of invasion from any side. But
all this proved ineffectual, by the Spaniards retaking the said
island; yet Captain Morgan retained his courage, which put




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               97
him  on new designs.  First, he equipped a ship, in order to
gather a fleet as great and as strong as he could. By degrees
he effected it, and gave orders to every member of his fleet to
meet at a certain'port of Cuba, there determined to call a council, and deliberate what was best to be done, and what place
first to fall upon. Leaving these preparations in this condition,
I shall give my reader some small account of the said Isle of
Cuba, in whose port this expedition wavs hatched, seeing I omitted to do it in its proper place.
Cuba lies fromr east to west, in north latitude, from twenty
to twenty-three degrees; in length, one hundred and fifty German leagues, and about forty in breadth. Its fertility is equal
to that of Hispaniola; besides which, it affords many things
proper for trading and commerce; such as hides of several
beasts, particularly those that in Europe are called hides of
Havana. On all sides it is surrounded with many small islands,
called the Cayos: these little islands the pirates use as ports of
refuge. Here they have their meetings, and hold their councils, how best to assault the Spaniards.  It is watered on all
sides with plentiful and pleasant rivers, whose entries form both
secure and spacious ports; beside many other harbors for ships,
which along the calm shores and coasts adorn this rich and
beautiful island; all which contribute much to its happiness,
by facilitating trade, whereto they invited both natives and
aliens. The chief of these ports are San Jago, Byamrne, Santa
Maria, Espiritu Santo, Trinidad,) Zagoa, Cabo de Corientes, and
others, on the south side of the island. On the north side are, La
Havana, Puerto Mariano, Santa Cruz, Mata Ricos, and Barracoa.
This island hath two chief cities, to which all the towns and
villages thereof give obedience.  The first is Santa Jago, or
St. James, seated on the south side, and having under its jurisdiction one half of the island. The chief magistrates hereof
are a bishop and a governor, who command the villages and
towns of the said half. The chief of these are, on the south
side, Espiritu Santo, Puerto del Principe, and Bayame. On
the north it has Baracoa, and De los Cayos.  The greatest part
of the commerce driven here comes from the Canaries, whither
they transport much tobacco, sugar, and hides, which sort of
merchandise are drawn to the head city from the subordinate
towns and villages.  Formerly this city of Santa Jago was miserably sacked by the pirates of Jamaica and Tortuga, though it
is defended by a considerable castle.
The city and port De la Havana lies between the north and
west side of the island. This is one of the strongest places of
the West Indies; itsjurisdiction extends over the other half of
9




98            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
the island; the chief places under it being Santa Cruz on the
north side, and La Trinidad on the south.  I-ence is transported
huge quantities of tobacco, which is sent to New Spain and
Costa Rica, even as far as the South Sea, besides many ships
laden with this commodity that are consigned to Spain and
other parts of Europe, not only in the leaf but in rolls. This
city is defended by three castles, very great and strong; two of
which lie towards the port, and the other is seated on a hill that
commands the town. It is esteemed to contain about ten thousand families. The merchants of this place trade in Newv Spain,
Campeachy, Honduras, and Florida. All ships that come from
the parts before mentioned, as also from Caraccas, Carthagena,
and Costa Rica, are necessitated to take their provisions in at
Havana, to make their voyage for Spain; this being the necessary and straight course they must steer for the south of Europe, and other parts. The plate-fleet of Spain, which the
Spaniards call fiota, being homeward bound, touches here
yearly to complete their cargo with hides, tobacco, and Campeachy wood.
Captain Morgan had been but two months in these ports of
the south of Cuba, when he had got together a fleet of twelve
sail, between ships and great boats, with seven hundred fight-.
ing men, part English and part French.  They called a council,
and some advised to assault the city of Havana in the night,
which they said might easily be done, if they could but take
any few of the ecclesiastics; yea, that the city might be
sacked before the castles could put themselves in a posture of
defence. Others propounded, according to their several opinions, other attempts; but the former proposal was rejected, because many of the pirates, who had been prisoners at other
times in the said city, affirmed nothing of consequence could
be done with less than fifteen hundred men. Moreover, that
with all these people, they ought first to go to the Island De
los Pinos, and land them in small boats about Matamona, fourteen leagues from the said city, whereby to accomplish their
designs.
Finally, they saw no possibility of gathering so great a fleet,
and hereupon, with what they had, they concluded to attempt
some other place. Among the rest, one propounded they should
assault the town of El Puerto del Principe.  This proposition
he persuaded to, by saying he knew that place very well, and
that being at a distance from sea, it never was sacked by any
pirates, whereby the inhabitants were rich, exercising their
trade by'ready money, with those of Havana, who kept here
an established commerce, chiefly in hides. This proposal was




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             99
presently admitted by Captain Morgan and the chief of his
companions. Hereupon -they ordered every captain to weigh
Anchor and set sail, steering towards that coast nearest to El
Puerto del Principe.  Here is a bay, named by the Spaniards
El Puerto de Santa Maria. Being arrived at this bay, a Spaniard, who was prisoner aboard the fleet, swam ashore by
night to the town of El Puerto del Principe, givin;g an account
to the inhabitants of the design of the pirates, which he overheard in their discourse, while they thought he did not understand English. The Spaniards upon this advice began to hide
their riches, and carry away their movables; the governor immediately raised all the people of the town, freemen and slaves,
and with part of them took a post by which.of necessity the
pirates must pass, and commanded many trees to be cut down
and laid cross the ways to hinder their passage, placing several
ambuscades strengthened with some pieces of cannon to play
upon them on their march. He gathered in all about eight
hundred men, of which detaching part into the said ambuscades, with the rest he begirt the town, drawing them up in a
spacious field, whence they could see the coming of the pirates
at length.
XCaptain Morgan with'his men, now on the march, found the
avenues to the town unpassable; hereupon they took their way
through the wood, traversing it with great difficulty, whereby
they escaped divers ambuscades; at last they came to the plain,
from its figure, called by the Spaniards La Savanna, or the
Sheet. The governor seeing them come, detached a troop of
horse to charge them in the front, thinking to disperse them,
and to pursue thenm with his main body; but this design succeeded not, for the pirates marched in very good order, at the
sound of their drums, and with flying colors: coming near the
horse they drew into a semicircle, and so advanced towards
the Spaniards, who charged them valiantly for a while; but
the pirates being very dexterous at their arms, and their governor, with many of their companions, being killed, they
retreated towards the wood, to save themselves with m.ore advantage; but, before they could reach it, most of them were
unfortunately killed by the pirates. Thus they left the victory
to these new-come enemies, who had no considerable loss of
men in the battle, and but very few wounded.  The skirmish
lasted four hours.  They entered the town not without great
resistance of such as were within, who defended themselves as
long as possible, and many seeing the enemy in the tow-n, shut
themselves up in their own houses, and thence made several
shots upon the pirates; who thereupon threatened them, say



100           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICAS
ing, " If you surrender not voltintarily, you shall soon see the
town in a flame, and your wives and children torn in pieces
before your faces:"  Upon these menaces the Spaniards submitted to the discretion of the pirates, believing they could not
continue there long.
As soon as the pirates had possessed themselves of the town,
they enclosed all the Spaniards, men, womene, children, and
slaves, in several churches, and pillaged all the goods they could
find; then they searched the country round about, bringing in
daily many goods and prisoners, with much provision. With
this they fell to making great cheer, after their old custom,
without remembering the poor prisoners, whom they let starve
in the churches,.though they tormented them daily and inhumanly to make them confess where they had hid their goods,
money, &c., though little or nothing was left them, not sparing
the women and little children, giving them nothing to eat,
whereby the greatest part perished.
Pillage and provisions growing scarce, they thought convenient to depart and seek new fortunes in other placep. They told
the prisoners, " they should find money to ransom themselves,
else they should be all transported to Jamaica; and beside, if
they did not pay a second ransom for the town, they would
turn every house in ashes."  The Spaniards hereupon norninated among themselves four fellow-prisoners to go and seek for
the above-mentioned contributions; but the pirates, to the intent they should return speedily with those ransoms, tormented
several cruelly in their presence, before they departed. After a
few days,- the Spaniards returned, telling Captain Morgan, "We
have ran up and down, and searched all the neighboring woods
and places we most suspected, and yet have not been able to
find any of our own party, nor consequently any fruit of our
embassy; but if you are pleased to have a little longer patience
with us, we shall certainly cause all that you demand to be
paid within fifteen days;" which Captain Morgan granted.
But not long after, there came into the town seven or eight
pirates who had been ranging in the woods and fields, and got
considerable booty.  These brought, amongst other prisoners,
a negro whom they had taken with letters. Captain Morgan
having perused them, found they were from the governor of
Santa Jago, being written to some of the prisoners, wherein he
told them, "they should pot make too much haste to pay any
ransom for their town or persons, or any other pretext; but, on
the contrary, they should put off the pirates as well as they
could with excuses and delays, expecting to be relieved by him
ill a short time, when he would certainly come to their aid.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           101
Upon this intelligence Captain Morgan immediately ordered all
their plunder to be carried aboard; and withal, he told the
Spaniards, that the very next day they should pay their ransoms, for he would not wait a moment longer, but reduce the
whole town to ashes, if they failed of the sum he demanded.
With this intimation, Captain Morgan made no mention to
the Spaniards of the letters he had intercepted. They answered,' that it was impossible for them to give such a sum of money
in so short a space of time, se6ing their fellow-townsmen were
not to be found in all the country thereabouts."  Captain Morgan knew full well their'intentions, but thought it not convenient to stay there any longer, demanding of them only five
hundred oxen or cows, with sufficient salt to powder them,
with this condition, that they should carry them on board his
ships. Thus he departed with all his men, taking with him
only six of the principal prisoners as pledges. Next day the
Spaniards brought the cattle and salt to the ships, and required
the prisoners; but Captain Morgan refused to deliver them, till
they had helped his men to kill and salt the beeves. This was
performed in great haste, he not caring to stay there any longer,
lest he should be surprised by the forces that were gathering
against him; and having received all on board his vessels, he
set at liberty the hostages. Meanwhile there happened some
dissensions between the English and the French. The occasion was as follows: a Frenchman being employed in killing
and.saltirig the beeves, an English pirate took away the marrowbones, he had taken out of the ox, which these people esteem
much; hereupon they challenged one another. Being come
to the place of duel, the Englishman stabbed the Frenchman
in the back, whereby he fell down dead. The other Frenchmen, desirous of revenge, made an insurrection against the English; but Captain Morgan soon appeased them, by putting the
criminal in chains to be carried to Jamaica, promising he would
see justice done upon him; for though he might challenge
his adversary, yet it was not lawful to kill him treacherously,
as he did.
All things being ready, and on board, and the prisoners set
at liberty, they sailed thence to a certain island, where Captain
Morgan intended to make a dividend of what they had purchased in that voyage; where, being arrived, they found nigh
the value of fifty thousand pieces of eight in money and goods.
The sum being known, it caused a general grief to see such a
small purchase, not sufficient to pay their debts at Jamaica.
Hereupon Captain Morgan proposed they should think on some
other enterprise and pillage before they returned. But the
9*




102            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
French not being able to agree with the English, left Captain
Morgan with those of -his own nation, notwithstanding all the
persuasions he used to induce them to continue! in his company.
Thus they parted with all. external signs of friendship, Captain
Morgan reiterating his promises to them, that he would see
justice done on that criminal.  This he performed, for being
arrived at Jamaica, he caused him to be hanged, which was all
the satisfaction the French pirates could expect.
CHAPTER  X I.I I.
Captain MIorgan, resolving to Attack and Plunder the City of Puerto Bello,
Equips a Fleet, and with little Expense and small Forces take it.
SoME may think that the French, having deserted Captain
Morgan, the English alone could not have sufficient cdurage
to attempt such great actions as before. But Captain Morgan,
"who always communicated vigor with his words, infused such
spirit into his men, as put them instantly upon new designs;
they being all persuaded that the sole execution of his orders
would be a certain means of obtaining great riches, which so
influenced their minds, that with inimitable courage they all
resolved to follow him, as did also a certain pirate of Campeachy,
who on this occasion joined with Captain Morgan, to seek new
fortunes under his conduct.  Thus Captain Morgan in a few
days gathered a fleet of nine sail, either ships or great boats,
wherein he had four hundred and sixty, military men.
All things being ready, they put forth to sea, Captain Morgan imparting his design to nobody at present; he only told
thiern on several occasions that he doubted not to make a good
fortune by that voyage, if strange occurrences happened not.
They steered towards the continent, where they arrived in a
few days near Costa Rica, all their fleet safe.  No sooner had
they discovered land, but Captain Morgan declared his intentions to the captains, and presently after to the company.  He
told them he intended to plunder Puerto Bello by night, being
resolved to put the whole city to the sack.  And to encourage
therm, he added, " this enterprise could not fail, seeing he had
kept it secret, without revealing it to any body, whereby they
could not have notice of his coming." To this proposition
some answered, " they had not a sufficient number of men to




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            103
assault so strong and great a city."  But Captain Morgan replied, "If our number is small, our hearts are great; and the
fewer persons we are, the more union arid better shares we
shall have in the spoil."  Hereupon, being stimulated with the
hope of those vast riches they promised themselves from their
success, they unanimously agreed to that design. Now, that
my reader may better comprehend the boldness of his exploits,
it may be necessary to say something beforehand of the city of
Puerto Bello.
This city is in the province of Costa Rica, ten degrees north
latitude, fourteen leagues from the Gulf of Darien, and eight
westward from the ports called Nombre de Dios. It is judged
the strongest place the king of Spain possesses in all the
West Indies, except Havana and Carthagena. Here are two
castles almost impregnable, that defend the city, situate at the
entry of the port, so that no ship or boat can pass without permission.  The garrison consists of three hundred soldiers, and
the town is inhabited by about four hundred families. The
merchants dwell not here, but only reside a while, when the
galleons come from or go for Spain, by reason of the unhealthiness of the air, occasioned by vapors from the mountains; so
that though their chief warehouses are at Puerto Bello, their
habitations are at Panama, whence they bring the plate upon
mules, when the fair begins, and when the ships belonging to
the company of negroes arrive to sell slaves.
Captain Morgan, who knew very well all the avenues of this
city and the neighboring coasts, arrived in the dusk of the
evening at Puerto de Naos, ten leagues to the west of Puerto
Bello. Being come hither they sailed up the'river to another
harbor called Puerto Pontin, where they anchored. Here they
put themselves into boats and canoes, leaving in the ships only
a few men to bring them next day to the port. About midnight they came to a place called Estera longa Lemos, where
they all went on shore, and marched by land to the first post
of the city. They had in their company an'Englishman, formerly a prisoner in those parts, who now served them for a
guide. To him and three or four more they gave commission
to take the sentinel if possible, or kill him on the: place; but
they seized him so cunningly, as he had no time to give warning with his musket, or make any noise, and brought him with
his hands bound to Captain Morgan, who asked him how things
went in the city, and what forces they had, with other circumstances he desired to know. After every question, they
made him a thousand menaces to kill him, if he declared not
the truth. Then they advanced to the city, carrying the said




104           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
sentinel bound before them: having marched about a quarter,
of a league, they came to the castle near the city, which presently they closely surrounded, so that no person could get either
in or out.
Being posted under the walls of the castle, Captain Morgan
commanded the sentinel, whom they had taken prisoner, to
speak to those within, charging them to surrender to his discretion; otherwise they should be all cut in pieces, without
quarter. But they regarding none of these threats, began instantly to fire; which alarmed. the city; yet notwithstanding,
though the governor and soldiers of the said castle made as-great
resistance as could be, they were forced to surrender. Having
taken the castle; they resolved to be as good as their words,
putting the Spaniards to the sword, thereby to strike a terror into
the rest of the city. Whereupon, having shut up all the soldiers
and officers as prisoners into one room, they set fire to the
powder, (whereof they found a great quantity,) and blew up the
castle into the air, with all the Spaniards that were within.
This done, they pursued the course of their victory, falling upon the city, which, as yet, was not ready to receive them.
Many of the inhabitants cast their precious jewels and money
into wells and cisterns, or hid them in places tinder ground, to
avoid, as much as possible, being totally robbed. One party of
the pirates, assigned to this purpose, ran immediately to the cloisters, and took as many religious men and women as they could
find. The governor of the city, not being able to rally the citizens, through their great confusion, retired to one of the castles
remaining, and thence fired incessantly at the pirates; but these
were not in the least negligent either to assault him, or defend
themselves; so that amidst the horror of the assault they made
very few shots in vain; for aiming with great dexterity at the
mouths of the guns, the Spaniards were certain to lose one or
two men every time they charged each gun anew.
This continued very furious from break of day till noon;
yea, about this time of the day the case was very dubious which
party should conquer, or be conquered. At last, the pirates
perceiving they had lost many men, and yet advanced but little
towards the gaining either this or the other castles, made use
of fire-balls, which they threw with their hands, designing to
burn the doors of the castle: but the Spaniards from the walls
let fall great quantities of stones, and earthen pots full of powder, and other combustible matter, which forced them to desist.
Captain Morgan seeing this generous defence made by the
Spaniards, began to despair of success. Hereupon, many faint
and calm mediations came into his mind; neither could he




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            105
determine which way to turn himnself in that strait.  Being
thus puzzled, he was suddenly animated to continue the assault, by seeing English colors put forth by one of the lesser
castles, then entered by his men; of, whom he presently after
spied a troop coming to meet him, proclaiming victory with
loud shouts of joy.  This instantly put him on new resolutions
of taking the rest of the castles, especially seeing the chiefest
citizens had fled to them, and had conveyed thither great part
of their riches, with all the plate belonging to the churches and
divine service.
To this effect, he ordered ten or twelve ladders to be made
in all haste, so broad, that three or four men at once might ascend them: these being finished, he commanded all the religious men and women, whom he had taken prisoners, to fix them
against the walls of the castle. This he had before threatened
the governor to do, if he. delivered not the castle; but his
answer was, "he would never surrender himself alive."  Captain Morgan was persuaded the governor would not employ his
utmost force, seeing the religious women, and ecclesiastical
persons, exposed in front of the soldiers to the greatest danger.
Thus the ladders, as I have said, were put into the hands of religious persons of both sexes, and these were f'rced, at the head
of the companies, to raise and apply them to the walls; but
Captain Morgan'was fully deceived in his judgment of this design; for the governor, who acted like a brave soldier in performance of his duty, used his utmost endeavors to destroy
whosoever came near the walls. The religious men and women
ceased not to cry to him, and beg of him by all the saints of
heaven to deliver the castle, and spare both his and their own
lives; but nothing could prevail with his obstinacy and fierceness. Thus many of the religious men and nuns were killed
before they could fix the ladders; which, at last, being done,
though with great loss of the said religious people, the pirates
mounted them in great numbers, and with not less valor, having
fire-balls in their hands, and earthen pots full of powder; all
which things, being' now at the top of the walls, they kindled
and cast in among the Spaniards.
This effort of the pirates was very great, insomuch that the
Spaniards could no longer resist nor defend the castle, which
was now entered.  Hereupon, they all threw down their arms,
and craved quarter for their lives; only the governor of the
city would crave no mercy, but killed many of the pirates with
his own hands, and not a few of his own soldiers, because they
did not stand to their arms. And though the pirates asked him
if he would have quarter; yet he constantly answered, " By no




106          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
means; I had rather die as a valiant soldier, than be hanged as
a coward."  They endeavored as much as they could to take
him prisoner, but he defended himself so obstinately, that they
were forced to kill him, ngtwithstanding all the cries and tears
of his own wife and daughter, who begged him on their knees
to demand quarter, and save his life. When the pirates had
possessed themselves of the castle, which was about night,
they enclosed therein all the prisoners, placing the women and
men by themselves, with some guards; the wounded were put
in an apartment by itself, that their own complaints might be
the cure of their diseases, for no other  was afforded them.
This done, they fell to eating and drinking, as usual; that
is, committing'in both all manner of debauchery and excess:
these two vices were immediately followed by many insolent
actions of rape and adultery, committed on many very honest
women, as well married as virgins; who, being threatened with
the sword, were constrained to submit their bodies to the violence of those lewd and wicked men. Thus they gave themselves up to all sorts of debauchery, that fifty courageous men
might easily have retaken the city, and killed all the pirates.
Next day, having plundered all they could find, they examined
some of the prisoners, (who had been-persuaded by their companions to say they.were the richest of the town,) charging
them severely to discover where they had hid their riches and
goods. Not being able to extort any thing from them, they
not being the right persons, it was resolved to torture them.
This they did so cruelly, that many of them died on the rack,
or presently after. Now the president of Panama being advertised of the pillage and ruin of Puerto Bello, he employed all
his care and industry to raise forces to pursue and cast out the
pirates thence; but these cared little for his preparations, having their ships at hand, and determined to fire the city, and retreat.  They had now been at Puerto Bello fifteen days, in
which time they had lost many of their men, both by the unhealthiness of the country, and their extravagant debaucheries.
Hereupon they prepared to depart, carrying on board all the
pillage they had got, having first provided the fleet with sufficient victuals for the voyage. While these things were doing,
Captain MIorgan demranded of the prisoners a ransom for the
city, or else he would burn it down, and blow up all the castles;
withal he commanded them to send speedily two persons, to procure the sum, which-was one hundred thousand pieces of eight.
To this effect two men were sent to the president of Panama, who
gave him an Laccount of all. The president having now a body
of men ready, set forth towards Puerto Bello, to encounter the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            107
pirates before their retreat; but they hearing of his coming, instead of flying away, went out to meet' him at a narrow passage, which he must pass: here they placed one hundred men,
very well armed, which at the first encounter put to flight a
good party of those of Panama. This obliged the president to
retire for that time, not being yet in a posture of strength to proceed farther. Presently after, he sent a message to Captain
Morgan, to tell him, " that if he departed not suddenly with
all his forces from Puerto Bello, he ought to expect no quarter
for himself, nor his companions, when he should take them, as
he hoped soon to do."  Captain Morgan, who feared not his
threats, knowing he had a secure retreat in his ships, which
were at hand, answered, "' he would not deliver the castles before he had received the contribution money he had demanded;
which if it were not paid down, he would certainly burn the
whole city, and then leave it, demolishing beforehand the castles, and killing the prisoners."
The governor of Panama perceived by this answer that no
means would serve to mollify the hearts of the pirates, nor reduce them' to reason. Hereupon, he determined to leave them,
as also those of the city whom he came to relieve, involved in
the difficulties of making the best agreement they could. Thus
in a few days more the miserable citizens gathered the contribution required, and brought one hundred thousand pieces of eight
to the pirates for a ransom of their cruel captivity: but the president of Panama was much amazed to consider that four hundred men could take such a great city, with so many strong
castles, especially having no ordnance wherewith to raise batteries; and what was more, knowing the citizens of Puerto
Bello had always great repute of being good soldiers themselves,
and who never wanted courage in their own defence. This
astonishment was so great, as made him send to Captain Morgan, desiring some small pattern of those arms wherewith he
had taken with such vigor so great a city. Captain Morgan
received this messenger very kindly and with great civility;
and gave him a pistol, and a few small bullets, to carry back to
the president his master; telling him, withal, " he desired him
to accept that slender pattern of the arms wherewith he had
taken Puerto Bello, and keep them for a twelvemonth; after
which time he promised to come to Panama, and fetch them
away." The governor returned the present very soon to Captain Morgan, giving him thanks for the favor of lending him
such weapons as he needed not; and, withal, sent him a ring
of gold, with this message, " that he desired him not to give
himselif the labor of coming to Panama, as he had done to Puer



108            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
to Bello; for he did assure him, he should not speed so well
here as he had done there.
After this, Captain Morgan (having provided his fleet with all
necessaries, and taken with him the best guns of the castle,
nailing up the rest) set sail from Puerto Bello with all his ships,
and arriving in a few days at Cuba, he sought out a place wherein he might quickly make the dividend of their spoil.  They
found in ready money two hundred and fifty thousand pieces
of eight, besides other merchandises; as cloth, linen, silks, &c.
With this rich purchase they sailed thence to their common
place of rendezvous, Jamaica.  Being arrived, they passed here
some time in all sorts of vices and debaucheries, according to
their custom; spending very prodigally what others had gained
with no small labor and toil.
CHAPTER  XIV.
Captain Morgan takes the City of Maracaibo, on the coast of Neuna Venezuela.
- Piracies committed in those Seas. - Ruin of three Spanish Ships, sent forth
to hinder the robberies of the Pirates.
NOT long after their arrival at Jamaica, being that short time
they needed to lavish away all the riches above mentioned,
they concluded on another enterprise to seek new fortunes.  To
this effect, Captain Morgan ordered all the commanders of his
ships to meet at De la Vacca, or the Cow Isle, south of Hispaniola, as is said. Hither flocked to them great numbers of other
pirates, French and English; the name of Captain Morgan
being now famous in all the neighboring countries for his
great enterprises.  There rwas then at Jamaica an English ship
newly come from New England, well mounted with thirty-six
guns: this vessel, by order of the governor of Jamaica, joined
Captain Morgan to strengthen his fleet, and give him great
courage to attempt mighty things.  With this supply, Captain
Morgan judged himself sufficiently strong; but there being in
the same place another great vessel of twenty-four iron guns,
and twelve brass ones, belonging to the French, Captain Morgan
endeavored also to join this ship to his own; but the French
not daring to trust the English, denied absolutely to consent.
The French pirates belonging to this great ship had met at
sea an English vessel; and being under great want of victuals,
they had taken some provisions out of the English ship, without




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            109
paying for them,. havihg, perhaps, no ready money aboard; only
they gave them bills of exchange, for Jamaica and rTortuga, to receeive money there. Captain Morgan having notice of this, and
perceiving he could not prevail with the French captain to follow
him, resolved to lay hold on this occasion, to ruin the French
and seek his revenge. Hereupon he invited, with dissimulation, the French commander, and several of his men, to dine
with him onqboard the great ship that was come to Jamaica, as
is said. Being come, he made them all prisoners, pretending
the injury aforesaid done to the English vessel.
This unjust action of Captain Morgan was soon followed by
divine punishment, as we may conceive; the manner I shall instantly relate. Captain Morgan, presently after he had taken
these French prisoners, called a council to deliberate what place
they should first pitch upon in this new expedition. Here it
was determined to go to the Isle of Savona, to wait for the
flota then expected from Spain, and take any of the Spanish
vessels straggling from the rest. This resolution being taken,
they began aboard the great ship to feast one another for joy
of their new voyage, and happy council, as they hoped. They
drank many healths, and discharged many guns, the common
sign of mirth among seamen. Most of the men being drunk,
by what accident is not known, the ship suddenly was blown
up, with three hundred and fifty Englishmen, besides the French
prisoners in the hold; of all which, there escaped but thirty men,
who were in the great cabin, at some distance from the main
force of the powder. Many more, it is thought, might have escaped, had they not been so much overtaken with wine.
This loss brought much consternation of mind upon the
English; they knew not whom to blame, but at last the accusation was laid on the French prisoners, whom they suspected
to have fired the powder of the ship out of revenge, though
with the loss of their own lives; hereupon they added new accusations to their former, whereby to seize the ship and all that
was in it, by saying the French designed to commit piracy on
the English. The grounds of this accusation were given by a
commission from the governor of Barracoa, found aboard the
French vessel, wherein were these words, "That the said
governor did permit the French to trade in all Spanish ports,
&c., as also to cruise on the English pirates in what place
soever they could find them, because of the multitude of hostilities which they had committed against the subjects of his
Catholic majesty in time of peace betwixt the two crowns.
This commission for trade was interpreted as an express order
to exercise piracy and war against them, though it was only a
10




110           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
bare license for coming into the Spanish' ports; the cloak of
which permission were those words, " That they should cruise
upon the English. And though the French did sufficiently
expound the true sense of it, yet they could not clear themthqgmselves to Captain Morgan, nor his council; but in lieu
thereof, the ship and men were seized and sent to Jamaica.
Here they also endeavored to obtain justice, and the restitution
of their ship, but all in vain; for instead of justine, they were
Bong detained in prison, and threatened with hanging.
Eight days after the loss of the said ship, Captain Morgan
commanded the bodies of the miserable wretches who were
blown up to be searched for, as they floated on the sea; not to
afford them Christian burial, but for their clothes and attire;
and if any had gold rings on their fingers, these were cut off,
leaving them bxposed to the voracity of the monsters of the
sea. At last they set sail for Savona, the place of their assignation. There were in all fifteen vessels, Captain Morgan commanding the biggest, of only fourteen small guns; his number
of men was nine hundred and sixty. Few days after they arrived at the Cabo de Lobos, south of Hispaniola, between Cape
Tiburon and Cape Punta de Espada; hence they could not
pass by reason of contrary winds for three weeks, notwithstanding all the utmost endeavors Captain Morgan used to get
forth; then they doubled the cape, and spied an English vessel at a distance. Having spoken with her, they found she
came from Enrgland, and bought of her for ready money some
provisions they wanted.
Captain Morgan proceeded in his voyage till he came to the
port of Ocoa; here he landed some men, sending them into the
woods to seek water and provisions, the better to spare such as
he had already on board. They killed many beasts; and among
others some horses. But the Spaniards, not well satisfied at
their hunting, laid a stratagem for them, ordering three or four
hundred men to come from Santo Domingo not far distant, and
desiring them to hunt in all the parts thereabout near the sea,
that so, if the pirates should return, they might find no subsistence. Within few days the same pirates returned to hunt,
but finding nothing to kill, a party of about fifty straggled farther on into the woods. The Spaniards, who watched all their
motions, gathered a great herd of cows, and set two or three
men to keep them. The pirates having spied them, killed
a sufficient number; and though the Spaniards could see them
at a distance, yet they would not hinder them at present; but
as soon as they attempted to carry them away, they set upon
them furiously, crying, mata, mnata, i. e. kill, kill. Thus the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            111
pirates were compelled to quit the prey, and retreat to their
ships; but they did it in good order, retiring by degrees, and
when they had opportunity, discharging full vollies on the
Spaniards, killing many of their enemies, though with some loss.
The Spaniards seeing their damage, endeavored to save thenlselves by flight, and carry off their dead and wounded companions. - The pirates perceiving them flee, would not content
themselves with what hurt they had already done, but pursued
them speedily into the woods, and killed the greatest part of
those that remained. Next day Captain Morgan, extremely
offended at what had passed, went himself with two hundred
men into the woods to seek for the rest of the Spaniards, but
finding nobody, he revenged his wrath on the houses of the
poor and miserable rustics that inhabit those scattering fields
and woods, of which he burnt a great number: with this he
returned to his ships, somewhat more satisfied in his mind for
having done some considerable damage to the enemy, which
was always his most ardent desire.
The impatience wherewith Captain Morgan had waited a
long while for some of his ships not yet arrived, made him resolve to sail away without them, and steer for Savona, the place
he always designed.  Being arrived, and not finding any of
his ships:come, he was more impatient and concerned than
before, fearing their loss, or that he must proceed without thern;
but he waited for their arrival a few days longer, and having no
great plenty of provisions, he sent a crew of one hundred and
fifty men to Hispaniola to pillage some towns near Santo Domingo; but the Spaniards, upon intelligence of their coming,
were so vigilant, and in such good posture of defence, that the
pirates thought not convenient to assault them, choosing rather
to return empty handed to Captain Morgan, than to perish in
that desperate enterprise.
At last Captain Morgan, seeing the other ships did not come,
made a review of his people, and found only about five hundred
menl; the ships wanting were seven: he had only eight in his
company, of which the greatest part were very small. Having hitherto resolved to cruise on the coasts of Caraccas, and
to plunder the towns and villages there, finding himself at present with such small forces, he changed his resolution by advice
of a French captain in his fleet. This Frenchman having
served Lolonois in the like enterprises, and at the taking of Maracaibo, knew all the entries, passages, forces, and means how to
put in execution the same again in company of Captain Morgan; to whom having made a full relation of all, he concluded
to sack it the second time, being himself persuaded, with all




112           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
his men, of the facility of the Frenchmen propounded. Hereupon they weighed anchor, and steered towards Curasao.  Being come within sight of it, they landed at another island near
it, called Ruba, about twelve leagues from Curasao, to the
west. This island, defended by a slender garrison, is inhabited
by Indians subject to Spain, and speak Spanish, by reason of
the Roman Catholic religion, here. cultivated by a few priests
sent from the neighboring continent.
The inhabitants exercise commerce of trade -with the pirates
that go and come this way. They buy of the islanders sheep,
lambs, and kids, which they exchange for linen, thread, and
like things.  The country is very dry and barren, the whole
substance thereof consisting in those three things, and in a little
indifferent wheat. This isle produces many venomous insects,
as vipers, spiders, and others.  These last are so pernicious,
that a man bitten by them dies mad; and the manner of recovering such, is to tie them very fast both hands and feet, and so
to leave them twenty-four hours, without eating or drinking
any thing. Captain Morgan, as was said, having cast anchor before this island, bought of the inhabitants sheep, lambs, and
wood, for all his fleet. After two days, he sailed again in the
night, to the intent that they might not see what course he
steered.
text day they arrived at the Sea of Maracaibo, taking great
care not to be seen from Vigilia, for which reason they anchored
out of sight of it. Night being come, they set sail again towards the land, and next morning, by break of day, were got
directly over against the bar of the said lake. The Spaniards
had built another fort since the action of Lolonois, whence they
now fired continually against the pirates, while they put their
lmen into boats to land.  The dispute continued very hot, being
managed with great courage from morning till dark night.
This being come, Captain Morgan, in the obscurity thereof,
drew nigh the fort, which having examined, he found nobody
in it, the Spaniards having deserted it not long before. They
left behind them a match lighted near a train of powder, to have
blown up the pirates and the whole fortress as soon  as they
were in it. This design had taken effect, had not tile pirates
discovered it in a quarter of an hour; but Captain Morgan
snatching away the match, saved both his own.and his' companions' lives.  They found here much powder, whereof he
provided his fleet, and then demolished part of the wails, nailing sixteen pieces of ordnance, fromt twelve to twenty-four
pounders. Here they also found many muskets and other military provisions.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             113
Next day they commanded the ships to enter the bar, among
which they' divided the powder, muskets, and other things
found in the fort; then they embarked again to continue their
course towards Maracaibo; but the waters being very low, they
could not pass a certain bank at the entry of' the lake.  Hereupon they were compelled to go into canoes and small boats,
with which they arrived next day before Maracaibo, having no
other defence than some small pieces which they could carry
in the said boats.  Being landed, they ran immediately to the
fort De la Barra, which they found as the precedent, without
any person in it, for all were fled into the woods, leaving also
the town without any people, unless a few miserable folks, who
had nothing to lose.
As soon as they had entered the towns, the pir;ates searched
every corner to see if they could -find any people that were hid,
who might offend them unawares; not finding any body, every
party as they came out of their several ships chose what houses
they pleased.  The church was deputed for the common corps
du guard, where they lived after their military manner, very
insolently. Next day after they sent a troop of one hundred
men to seek the inhabitants and their goods; these returned
next day, brinlging with them thirty persons, men, women, and
children, and fifty mules loaded with good merchandise. - All
these miserable people were put to the rack, to make them confess where the rest of the inhabitants were and their goods.
Among other tortures, one was to stretch'their limbs with cords,,
and then to beat them with sticks and other instruments.
Others had burning matches placed betwixt their fingers, which
were thus burnt alive.  Others had slender cords or matches
twisted about their heads, till their eyes burst out.  Thkls all
inhuman cruelties were executed on those innocent people.
Those who would not confess, or who had nothing to declare,
died under the hands of those villains.  These tortures and
racks continued for three whole weeks, in which time they
sent out daily parties to seek for more people to torment and
rob, they never returning without booty and new riches.
Captain Morgan having now gotten into his hands about one
hundred of the chief families, with all their goods, at last resolved for Gibraltar, as Lolonois had done before;' with this.
design he equipped his fleet; providing it sufficiently with all
necessaries.  He put likewise on board all the prisoners, and
weighing anchor, set sail with resolution to hazard a battle.
They had sent before some prisoners to Gibraltar, to require the
inhabitants to surrender, otherwise Captain Morgan would cer.
tainly put them all to the sword, without any quarter.  Arriving
10*




114           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
before Gibraltar, the inhabitants received him with continual
shooting of great cannon bullets; but the pirates, instead of
fainting hereat, ceased not to encourage one another, saying,
"W Ve must make one meal upon bitter things, before we come
to taste the sweetness of the sugar this place affords."
Next day, very early, they landed all their men, and being
guided by the Frenchman abovesaid, they marched towards the
town; not by the common way, but crossing through woods,
which way the Spaniards scarce thought they would have
come; for at.the beginning of their march, they made as if they
intended to come the next and open way to the town, hereby
to deceive the Spaniards; but these, remembering full well
what Lolonois had done but two years before, thought it not
safe to expect a second brunt, and hereupon all fled out of the
town as fast as they.could, carrying all their goods and riches.
as also all the powder, and having nailed all the great guns, so
as the pirates found not one person in the whole city, but one
poor innocent man who was born a fool. This man they asked
whither the inhabitants were fled, and where they had hid their
goods; to all which questions and the like, he constantly answered,' I know nothing, I know nothing; " but they presently
put him to the rack, and tortured him with cords, which torments forced him to cry out, " Do not torture me any more,
but come with me, and I will show you my goods and my
riches."  They were persuaded, it seems, he was some rich
person disguised under those clothes so poor, and that innocent
tongue; so they went along with him, and he conducted them
to a poor miserable cottage, wherein he had a few earthen dishes
and other things of no value, and three pieces of eight, concealed with some other trumpery under ground. Then they
asked him his name, and he readily answered, " Myy name is
Don Sebastian Sanchez, and I am brother unto the governor
of Maracaibo." This foolish answer, it must be conceived, these
inhuman wretches took for truth; for no sooner had they heard
it, but they put him again upon the rack, lifting him up on
high with cords, and tying huge weights to his feet and neck.
Besides which, they burnt him alive, applying palm-leaves
burning to his face.
The same day they sent out a party to seek for the inhabitants, on whom they might exercise their cruelties.  These
brought back an honest peasant with two daughters'of his,
whom they intended to torture as they used others,'if they
showed not the places where the inhabitants were hid. The
peasant knew some of those places, and seeing himself threatened with the rack, went with -the pirates to show them; but




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              117
take the governor. This gentleman was retired to a small island'in the middle of the river, where he had built a little fort,
as well as he could, for his defence; but hearing that Captain
Morgan came in person with great forces to seek him, he retired
to the top of a mountain not far off, to which there was no ascent, but by a very narrow passage, so straight, that whoever
did attempt to gain the ascent, must march his men one by one.
Captain Morgan spent two days before he arrived at this little
island, whence he designed to proceed to the mountain where
the governor was posted, had he not been told of the impossibility of ascent, not only for the narrowness of the way, but
because the governor was well provided with all sorts of ammunition; besides, there was fallen a huge rain, whereby all the
pirates' baggage and powder was wet. By this rain, also, they
lost many men at the passage over a river that was overflown;
here perished likewise some women and children, and many
mules laden with plate and goods, which they had taken from
the fugitive inhabitants; so that things were in a very bad condition with Captain Morgan, and his men much harassed, as
may be inferred from this relation; whereby, if the Spaniards,
in that juncture, had had but fifty men well armed, they mnight
have entirely destroyed the pirates.  But the fears the Spaniards had at first conceived were so great, that the leaves stirring
on the trees they often fancied to be pirates.  Finally, Captain
Morgan, and his people, having upon this march sometimes,waded tip to their middles in water for half or whole miles
together, they at last escaped, for the greatest part; but the
women and children, for the major part, died.
Thus twelve days after they set forth to seek the governor,
they returned to Gibraltar, with many prisoners; two days
after, arrived also the two settees that went to the river, bringing with them four boats, and some prisoners; but the greatest part of the merchandise in the said boats they found not,
the Spaniards having unladed and secured it, having intelligence
of their coming,; who designed also, when the merchandise was
taken out, to burn the boats; yet the Spaniards made not so
much haste to unlade these vessels, but that they left in the
ship and boats great parcels of goods, which the pirates seized,
and brought a considerable booty to Gibraltar.  Thus, after
they had been in possession of the place five entire weeks, and
committed an infinite number of murders, robberies, rapes, and
such like insolences, they concluded to depart; but first they
ordered some prisoners to g,o forth into the woods and fields,
and collect a ransom for the town, otherwise they would cer-tainly burn it down to the ground.  These poor afflicted men




118            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
went as they were sent, and having searched the adjoining
fields and woods, returned to Captain Morgan, telling him, they
had scarce been able to find any body, but that to such as they
had found, they had proposed his demands; to which they had
answered, that the governor had prohibited them to give any
ransom for the town, but they beseeched him to have a little
patience, and among themselves they would collect five thousand pieces of eight; and for the rest, they would give some of
their own townsmen as hiostages, whom he might carry to Maracaibo. till he had received full satisfaction.
Captain Morgan having now been long absent from Maracaibo, and knowing the Spaniards had had sufficient'time to fortify themselves, and hinder his departure out of the lake, granted their proposition, and made as much haste as he could for
his departure: he gave liberty to all the prisoners, first putting
every one to a ransom; yet he detained the slaves.  They delivered him four persons agreed on for hostages of what money
more he was to receive, and they desired to have the slave
tnentioned above, intending to punish him according to his
deserts; but Captain Morgan would not deliver llim, lest they
should burn'him alive.  At last they weighed anchor, and set
sail il all haste for Maracaibo.  -Iere they arrived in four days,
and founrd all things as they had left them; yet here they received news from a poor distressed old man, whom alone they
found sick in the town, that, three Spanish men-of-war were
arrived at the entry of the lake, waiting the return of the pirates; moreover, that the castle at the entry thereof was again
put into a good posture of defence, well provided with guns,
and men, and all sorts of ammunition.
This relation could not choose but disturb the' mind of Captain Morgan, who now was careful hoxv to get away through
the narrow entry of the lake.  Hereupon, he sent his swiftest
boat to view the entry, and see if things were as they had been
related. Next day the boat came back, confirming what was
said, assuring him  they had viewed the ships so nigh, that
they had been in great danger of their shot; hereunto they
added, that the biggest ship was mounted with forty guns, the
second with thirty, and the smallest with twenty-four.  These
forces being much beyond those of Captain Morgan, caused a
general consternation in the pirates, whose biggest vessel had
not above fourteen small guns.  Every one judged Captain
Morgan to despond, and to be hopeless, considering the difficulty of passing safe with his little fleet amidst those great ships and
the fort, or he must perish.  How to escape any other way, by
sea or land, they saw no way.  Under these necessities, Cap



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            119
tain Morgan resumed new courage, and, resolving to show himself still undaunted, he boldly sent a Spaniard to the admiral
of those three ships, demanding of him a considerable ransom
for not putting the city of Maracaibo to the flames.  This man
(who was received by the Spaniards with great admiration of
the boldness of those pirates) returned two days after, bringing
to Captain Morgan a letter from the said admiral, as follows: —
"The Lettero f Don Alonso del Campo y Espinosa, Admiral of
the Spanish Fleet; to Captain Morgan, Commander of the
Pirates  -
" Having understood, by all our friends and neighbors, the
unexpected news, that you have dared to attempt and commit
hostilities in the countries, cities, towns, and villages belonging
to the dominions of his Catholic majesty, my sovereign lord and
master, I let you understand, by these lines, that I am come to
this place, according to my obligation, near that castle which
you took out of the hands of a parcel of cowards; where I have
put things into a very good posture of defence, and mounted
again the artillery which you had nailed and dismounted. My
intent is, to dispute with you your passage out of the lake, and
follow and pursue you every where, to the end you may see the
performance of my duty. Notwithstanding, if you be contented
to surrender with humility all that you have taken, together
with the slaves and all other prisoners, I will let you freely pass,
without trouble or molestation, on condition that you retire
home presently to your own country. But if you make any
resistance or opposition to what I offer you, I assure you I will
command boats to come from Caraccas, wherein I will put my
troops, and, coming to Maracaibo, will put you every man to
the sword. This is my last and absolute resolution. Be prudent, therefore, and do not abuse my bounty with ingratitude.
I have with me very good soldiers, who desire nothing more
ardently than to revenge on you and your people all thercruelties and base, infamous actions you have committed upon the
Spanish nation in America. Dated on board the royal ship
named the Magdalen, lying at anchor at the entry of the Lake of
Maracaibo, this 24th of April, 1669.
"DON ALONSO DEL CAMPO Y ESPINOSA."
As soon as Captain Morgan received this letter, he called all
his men together in the market-place of Maracaibo, and after
reading the contents thereof, both in French and English, asked
their advice and resolution on the whole matter, and whether




120          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
they had rather surrender all they had got, to obtain their liberty, than fight for it.
They answered all, unanimously, they had rather fight to
the last drop of blood, than surrender so easily the booty they
had got with so much danger of their lives. Among the rest,
one said to Captain Morgan, "' Take you care for the rest, and
I will undertake to destroy the biggest of those ships with only
twelve men. The manner shall be, by making a brulot, or
fire-ship, of that vessel we took in the River opf Gibraltar;
which, to the intent she; may not be known as a fire-ship,
we will fill her decks with logs of wood, standing with hats
-and montera caps, to deceive their sight with the representation of men. The same we will do at the port-holes that serve
for the guns, which shall be filled with counterfeit cannon.
At the stern we will hang out English colors, and persuade the
enemy she is on'e of our best men-of-war going to fight them."
This proposition was admitted and approved by every one;
howbeit, their fears were not quite dispersed.
For, notwithstanding what had been concluded there, they
endeavored the next day to come to an accommodation with
Don Alonso. To this effect, Captain MIorgan sent to him two
persons, with these propositions: First. That he would quit
M aracaibo, without doing any damage to the town, or exacting any ransom  for the firing thereof. Secondly. That he
would set at liberty one half of the slaves and all the prisoners without ransom.'Thirdly. That he would send home freely
the four chief inhabitants of Gibraltar, which he had in his
custody as hostages for the contributions those people had
promised to pay. These propositions were instantly rejected
by Don Alonso, as dishonorable; neither would he hear of any
other accommodation, but sent back this message: "1 That if
they surrendered not themselves voluntarily into his hands,
within two days, under the conditions which he had offered
them by his letter, he would immediately come and force them
to dou it."
No sooner had Captain Morgan received this message from
Don Alonso, than he put all things in order to fight, resolving
to get out of the lake by main force, without surrendering any
thing. First, he commanded all the slaves and prisoners to be
tied, and guarded very well, and gather all the pitch, tar, and
brimstone they could find in the whole town, for the fuie-ship
above mentioned; then they made several inventions of powder and brimstone with palm-leaves, well anointed with tar.
They covered very well their counterfeit cannon, laying under
every piece many pounds of powder; besides, they Cut down




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              121
many out-works of the ship, that the powder might exert its
strength the better; breaking open, also,.new port-holes, where,
instead of guns, they placed little drums used by the negroes.
Finally, the decks were handsomely beset with many pieces of
wood, dressed up like men with hats, or monteras, and armed
with swords, muskets, and bandeleers.
The fire-ship being thus fitted, they prepared to go to the
entry of the port.  All the prisoners were put into one great
boat, and in another of the biggest they placed all the women,
plate, jewels, and other rich things; into others they put the
bales of goods and merchandise, and other things of bulk;
each of these boats had twelve men aboard, very well armed;
the Brulot had orders to go before the rest of the vessels, and
presenitly to fall foul with the great ship.  All things being
ready,'Captain Morgan exacted an oath of all his comrades,
protesting to defend themselves to the last drop of blood, without demanding1 quarter; promising withal, that whosoever behaved himself thus, should be very well rewarded.
With this courageous resolution, they set sail to seek the
Spaniards.  On April 30, 1669, they found the Spanish fleet
riding at anchor in the middle of the entry of the lake. Captain Morgan, it being now late, and almost dark, commanded
all his vessels to an anchor, designing to fight, even all night,
if they forced him to it.  He ordered a'careful watch to be
kept aboard every vessel till morning, they being almost within shot, as well as within sight of the enemy.  The day dawning, they weighed anchor, and sailed again, steering directly
towards -the Spaniards; who seeing them  move, did instantly
the same.  The fire-ship sailing before the rest, fell presently
upon the great ship, and grappled her; which the Spaniards
(toe late) perceiving to be a fire-ship, they attempted to put her
off, but in vain; for the flame seizing her timber and tackling,
soon consumed all the stern, the fore part sinking into the sea,
where she perished.  The second Spaniish ship perceiving the
admiral to burn, not by accident, but by industry of the enemy,
escaped towards the castle, where the Spaniards themselves
sunk her, choosing to lose their ship rather than.to fall into the
hands of those pirates.  The third, having no opportunity to
escape, was taken by the pirates.  The seamen that stink the
second ship near the castle, perceiving the pirates come towards
them to take what remains they could find of their shipwreck,
(for some part was yet above water,) set fire also to this vessel,
that the pirates might enjoy nothing of that spoil.  The first
ship being set on fire, some of the persons in her swam towards
the shore; these the pirates would.have taken up in their boats,
11




122           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
but they would not ask or take quarter, choosing rather to lose
their lives, than receive them from their hands, for reasons
which I shall relate.
The pirates being extremely glad at this signal victory so
soon obtained, and with so great an inequality of forces, conceived greater pride than they had before, and all presently ranl
ashore, intending to take the castle.  This they found well
provided with men, cannon, and ammuniton, they having no
other arms than muskets, and a few hand granadoes; their
own artillery they thought incapable, for its smallness, of making any considerable breach in the walls.  Thus they spent
the rest of the day, firing at the garrison with their muskets
till the dusk of the evening; when they attempted to advance
nearer the walls, to throw in their fire-balls; but the Spaniards
resolving to sell their lives as dear as they could, fired so furiously at them, that they having experimented the obstinacy of
the enemy, and seeing thirty of their men dead, and as many
more wounded, they retired to their ships.
The Spaniards believing the pirates would next day renew
the attack with their own cannon, labored hard all night to put
things in order for their coming; particularly, they dug down,
and made plain, some little hills and eminences, when possibly
the castle might be offended.
Blit Captain Morgan intended not- to come again, busying
himself next day in. taking prisoners some of the men who still
swarm alive, hoping to get part of the riches lost in the two
ships that perished. Among the rest, he took a pilot, who was
a stranger, and who belonged to the lesser ship of the two, of
whom he inquired sev.eral things; as, What number of people
those three ships had in them?  WThether they expected any
more ships to come? From what port they set forth last, when
they came to seek them out?  He answered, in Spanish:" Noble sir, be pleased to pardon and spare me, that no evil
be done to me, being a stranger to this nation I have served,
and I shall sincerely inform you of all that passed till our arrival at this lake. We were sent, by orders from the supreme
council of state in Spain, being six men of war well equipped,
into these seas, with instructions to cruise upon the English
pirates, and root them out from these parts, by destroying as
many of them as we could.
" These orders were given, upon the news brought to the
court of Spain of the loss and ruin of Puerto Bello, and other
places; of all which damages and hostilities committed here
by the Englis]h, dismal lamentations have often been made to
the Catholic king and council, to whom belongs the care and




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             123
preservation of this new world.  And though the Spanish court
hath many times by their ambassadors complained hereof to the
king of England, yet it has been the constant answer of his
majesty of Great Britain, that he never gave any letters patent,
nor commissions, for acting any hostility against the subjects
of the king of Spain.' Hereupon the Catholic king resolved to
revenge his subjects, and punish these proceedings; commanded six men of war to be equipped, which he sent under the
command of Don Augustine de Bustos, admiral of the said
fleet.  He commanded the biggest ship, named N.'S. de la Soleda, of forty-eight great guns, and eight small ones.  The
vice-admiral was Don Alonzo del Campo y Espinosa, who commanded the second ship called La Conception, of forty-four.great
guns, and eight small ones; beside four vessels more, whereof
the first was named the Magdalen, of thirty-six great guns, and
twelve small ones, with two hundred and fifty men.  The second was called St. Lewis, with twenty-six great guns, twelve
small ones, and two hundred men. The third was called La
Marquesa, of sixteen great guns, eight small ones, and one hundred and fifty men.  The fourth and last, N. S. del Carmen,
with eighteen great guns, 8 small ones, and one hundred and
fifty men.
"' Being arrived at Carthagena, the two greatest ships received
orders to return to Spain, being judged too big for cruising on
these coasts.  With the four ships remaining, Don Alonso del
Campo y Espinosa departed towards Campeachy to seek the
English. We arrived at the port there, where, being surprised
by a huge storm from the north, we lost one of our ships, being that which I named last.  Hence we sailed for Hispaniola,
in sight of which we came in a few days, and steered for Santo
Domingo: here we heard that there had passed that way a
fleet fronz Jamaica, and that some men thereof had landed at
Alta Gracia; the inhabitants had taken one prisoner, who confessed their design was, to go and pillage the city of Caraccas.
On this news, Don Alonso instantly wxeighed anchor, and crossing over to the continent, we came in sight of the Caraccas;
here we found them not, but met with a boat, which certified
us they were in the Lake of Maracaibo, and that the fleet consisted of seven small ships, and one boat.
" Upon this we came here, and arriving at the entry of the
lake, we shot off a gun for a pilot from the shore. Those on land
perceiving we were Spaniards, came willingly to us with a pilot
and told us the English had taken Maracaibo, and that they
were now at the pillage of Gibraltar.  Don Alonso, on this
news, made a handsome speech t6 his soldiers and mariners,




124           THgE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
encouraging them  to their duty, and promising to divide
among themt all they should take from the English.  He ordered the guns we had taken out of the ship that was lost to
be put into the castle, and mounted for its defence. with two
eighteen pounders more out of his own ship. The pilots conducted us into the port, and Don Alonso commanded'the people on shore to come before him, whom he ordered to repossess
the castle, and reinforce it with one hundred men more than
it had before its being taken. Soon after, we heard of. your
return fromt Gibraltar to Maracaibo, whither Don Alonso wrote
you a letter, giving you an account of his arrival and design,
and exhorting you to restore what you had taken.  This vytu
refusing, he renewed his promises to his soldiers and seamen;
and having given a very good supper to all his people, he ordered thenm not to take or give any quarter  which was the
occasion of so many being drowned, who dared not to crave
quarter, knowing themselves must give none.  Two days before you canme against us, a negro came aboard Don Alonso's
ship, telling him, "1 Sir, be pleased to have great care of yourself, for the English have prepared a fire-ship, with design to
burn your fleet."  But Don Alonso not believing this, answered
"f How can that be? Have they, peradventure, wit einough to
build a fire-ship?  Or what instruments have they to do it
withal??
This pilot having related so distinctly these things to Captain,Morgan, was very well used by him, and after some kind
proffers made to him, remained in his service. He told Captain MIorgan; that in the ship which was sunk there was a
great quantity of plate, to the value of forty thousand pieces
of eight; which occasioned the Spaniards to be often seen in
boats about it. Hereupon, Captain Morgan ordered one of his
ships to remain there, to find ways of getting out of it what
plate they could. Meanwhile, himself, with all his fleet, returned to Maracaibo, where he refitted the great ship he had
taken, and chose it for himself, giving his own bottomn: to one
of his captains.
Then he sent a messenger to the admiral, who was escaped
ashore, and got into the castle, demanding of him a ransom of
fire for Maracaibo; which being denied, he threatened entirely
to conslume and destroy it.  The Spaniards considering the ill
luck they had all along with those pirates, and not knowing how
to get rid of them, concluded to pay the said ransom, though
Don Alonso would not consent.
Hereupon, they sent to Captain Morgan, to' know what sum
he demanded. THe answered, that on payment of thirty thou



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               125
sand pieces of eight, and five hundred beeves, he would release
the prisoners, and do no damage to the town. At last they
agreed on twenty thousand pieces of eight, and five hundred
beeves to victual his fleet.. The cattle were brought the next
day, with one part of the money; and while the pirates were
busied in salting the flesh, they made up the whole twenty
thousand pieces of eight, as was agreed.
But Captain Morgan would not presently deliver the prisoners, as he had promised, fearing the shot of the castle at his
going forth out of the lake.  Hereupon he told them he intended not to deliver thein till he was out of that danger, hoping
thus to obtain a free passage.  Then he set sail with- his fleet
in quest of the ship he had left, to seek for the plate of the vessel that was burnt.  He found her on the place, with fifteen
thousandc pieces of eight got out of the work, besides many
pieces of plate, as hilts of s'words, and the like; also a great
quantity of pieces of eight, melted and run together by the force
of the fire.
Captain lorgan scarce thought himself secure, nor could he
contrive how  to avoid the shot of the castle; hereupon he
wished the prisoneis to agree with the governor to permit a safe
passage' to his fleet, which, if he should not allow, he would
certainly hang them all up in his ships.  Upon this, the prisoners met, and appointed some of their fellow-messengers to go
to the said governor, Don Alonso. These went to him, beseeching and supplicating him to have compassion onl those afflicted
prisoners, who were) with their wives and children, in the hands
of Captain A{Morgan; and that to this effect he would be pleased
to give his word to let the fleet of pirates freely pass, this being
the only way to save both the lives of them  that came with
this petition, as also of those who remained in captivity; all
being eciually menaced with the sword and gallows, if he granted them not this humble request.  But Don Alonso gave them
for answer a sharp reprehension of their cowardice, telling them,
"' If you had been as loyal to your king in hindering the entry
of these pirates, as I shall do their going out, you had never
caused these troubles neither to yourselves, nor to our whole
nation, which hath suffered so much through your pusillanimity.
In a word, I shall never grant your request, but shall endeavor
to maintain that respect which is due to my Iking, according to
my duty."
Thus the Spaniards returned with much consternation, and
no hopes of obtaining their request, telling Captain Miorgan what
answer they had received.'His reply was, 6' If Don Alonso will
not let me pass, I will find means how to do it without him."
11*




126            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Hereupon he presently made a dividend of all they had taken,
fearing he might not have an opportunity to do it in another
place, if any tempest should rise and separate the ships, as also
being jealous that any of the commanders might run away with
the best part of the spoil, which. then lay more in one vessel
than another.  Thus they all brought in according to their
laws, and declared what they had, first making oath not to conceal the least thing.  The accouints being cast up, they found
to the value of twenty-five thousand pieces of eight in money
and jewels, besides the huge quantity of merchandise and slaves,
all which purchase was divided to every ship or boat, according
to their share.
The dividend being made, the question still remained how
they should pass the castle, and get out of the lake. To this
effect they made use of a stratagem, as follows. The day before
the night wherein they determined to get forth, they embarked
many of their men in canoes, and rowed towards tile shore, as
if they designed to land. Here they hid'themselves under
branches of trees that hang over the coast a while, laying themselves down in the boats; then the canoes returned to the ships,
with the appearance of only two or three men rowing them
back, the rest being unseen at the bottom of the canoes; thus
much only could be perceived from the castle, and this false
landing of men, for so we may call it, was repeated that day
several times.  This made the Spaniards think the pirates intended at night to force the castle, by scaling it.  This fear
caused them to place most of their great guns on the land side,
together with their main force, leaving the side towards the sea
almost destitute of defence.
Night being come, they weighed anchor, and by moonlight,
without setting sail, committed themselves to the ebbing tide,
which gently brought them down the river, till they were near
the castle; being almost over against it, they spread their sails
with all possible haste.  The Spaniards perceiving this, transported with'all speed their guns from the other side, and began
to fire very furiously at them; but these having a very favorable wind, were almost past danger before those of the castle could
hurt them; so that they lost few of their men, and received
no considerable damage in their ships. Being out of the reach
of the guns, Captain Morgan sent a canoe to the castle with
some-of the prisoners, and the governor thereof gave them a
boat to return to their own homes; but he detained the hostages from Gibraltar, because the rest of the ransom for not firing
the place was yet unpaid. Just as he departed, Captain Morgan
ordered seven great guns with bullets to be fired against the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            127
castle, as it were to take his leave of them, but they answered
not so much as with a musket shot.
Next day after, they were surprised with a great tempest,
which forced them to cast anchor in five or six fathom water;
but the storm  increasing, compelled them  to weigh again,
and put to sea, where they were in great danger of being
lost; for if they should have been cast on shore, either into
the hands of the Spaniards or Indians, they would certainly
have obtained no mercy. At last, the tempest being spent, the
wind ceased, to the great joy of the whole fleet.
While Captain Morgan made his fortune by these pillagings,
his companions, who were separated from his fleet at the Cape
de Lobos, to take the ship spoken of before, endured much misery, and were unfortunate in all their attempts. Being arrived
at Savona, thei found not Captain Morgan there, nor any of
their companions, nor had they the fortune to find a letter
which Captain Morgan at his departure left behind him in a
place where int all probability they would mieet with it. Thus,
not knowing what course to steer, they concluded to pillage
some town or other.  They were in all about four hundred
men, divided into four ships and one boat. Being ready to set
forth, they constituted an admiral among themselves, being one
who had behaved himself very courageously at the taking of
Puerto Bello, named Captain Hansel.  This commander attempted the taking of the town of Commana, on the continent
of Caraccas, nigh sixty leagues to the west of the Isle de la
Trinidad.  Being arrived there, they landed their men, and
killed some few Indians near tile coast; but approaching the
town, the Spaniards having in their company many Indians,
disputed the entry so briskly, that,'with great loss and confuision, they were forced to retire to the ships. At last they arrived at Jamaica, where the rest of their companions who came
with Captain Morgan mocked and jeered them for their ill
success at Commana, often telling them, " Let us see what
money you brought from Commana, and if it be as good silver
as that which we bring from Maracaibo.'




128            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMER(ICA.
CHAPTER XV.
Captain Morgan goes to Hispaniola to equip a new Fleet, with Intent to pillage
again on the Coast of the West Illndies.
CAPTAIN MORGAN perceived now that Fortune favored him,
by giving success to all his enterprises, which occasioned him,
as is usual in human affairs, to aspire to greater things, trusting
she would always be constant to himl.  Such was the burning
of Panama, wherein Fortune failed not to assist him; as she had
done before, though she had led him thereto through a thousand
difficulties.  The history hereof I shall now relate, being so
remarkable in all its circumstances, as peradventure nothing
nore deserving memory will be read by future ages.
Captain Morgan arriving at Jamaica, found many of his oflicers and soldiers reduced to their former indigency, by their
vices and debaucheries; hence, they perpetually importuned
him for new exploits, thereby to get something to expend still in
wine and strumpets, as they had already done what they got
before.  Captain Morgan, willing  to follow Fortune's call,
stopped the mouths of many inhabitants of Jamaica, whhd were
creditors to his men for large sums, with the hopes and promises of greater achievements than ever, by a new expedition.
-This done, he could easily levy men for any enterprise, his
name being so famous through all those islands, as that alone
would readily bring him in more men than he' could well employ.  He undertook therefore to equip a new fleet, for which
he assigned the south side of Tortuga as a place of rendezvous,
writing letters to all the expert pirates there inhabiting, as also
to the governor, and to the planters and hunters of Hispaniola,
informing them of his intentions, and desiring their appearance,
if they intended to go with him.  These people upon this
notice flocked to the place assigned, in huge numbers, with
ships, canoes, and boats, heing desirous to follow him.  Many
who had not the convenience of coming by sea, traversed the
woods of Hispaniola, and with no small difficulties arrived
there by land. Thus all were present at the place assigned,
ahd ready against October the 24th, 1670.
Captain Morgan was not wanting to be there punctually,
coming in his ship to port Couilron, over against the Island de
la Vaca, the place assigned.  Having gathered the greatest part
of his fleet, he called a council to deliberate about finding provisions for so many people.  Here they concluded to send four




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             129
ships, and one boat with four hundred men, to the continent, in
order to rifle some country towns and villages for all the corn
and maize they could gather. They set sail for the continent
towards the River de la Hacha, designing to assault the village
called La Rancheria, usually best stored with maize of all the
parts thereabouts.  Meanwhile Captain Morgan sent another
party to hunt in the woods, who killed a huge number of beasts,
and salted them; the rest remained in the ships, to clean, fit,
and rig them, that, at the return of their fellows, all things might
be in readiness to weigh anchor and follow their designs.
CHAPTER XVI.
What happened in the River de la Hacha.
THESE four ships setting sail from Hispaniola, steered for the
River de la Hacha, where they were suddenly overtaken with a
tedious calm. Being within sight of land becalnmed for some
days, the Spaniards inhabiting along the coasts, who had perceived them to be enemies, had sufficient time to prepare themselves, at least to hide the best of their goods, that without any
care of preserving them, they might be ready to retire, if they
proved unable to resist the pirates, by whose frequent attempts
on those coasts they had already learned what to do in such
cases. There was then in the river a good ship, come from
Carthagena to load with nlaize, and now almost ready to depart. The men of this ship endeavored to escape, but not
being able to do it, both they and their vesselfell into their
hands. This was a fit purchase for them, being good part of
what they came for. Next morning, about break of day, they
came with their ships ashore, and landed their men, though the
Spaniards made good resistance fromn a battery they had raised
on that side, where, of necessity, they were to land; but they
were forced to retire to a village, whither the pirates followed
them.  Here the Spaniards rallying, fell upon them with great
fury, and maintained a Strong combat, which lasted till night;
but then perceiving they had lost a great number of men, which
was no less on the pirates' side, they retired to secret places in
the woods.
Next day the pirates seeing them all fled,and the town left empty of people, they pursued them as far as they could, and over



130           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
took a party of Spaniards, whom they made prisoners, and exercised with most cruel torments, to discover their goods: some
were forced by intolerable tortures to confess; but others, who
would not, were used more barbarously. Thus in fifteen days
that they remained there, they took many prisoners, much plate
and movables, with which booty they resolved to return to
Hispaniola; yet not content with what they had got, they dispatched some prisoners into the woods to seek for the rest of
the inhabitants, and to demand a ransom for not burning the
town. They answered, they had no money, nor plate; but if
they would be satisfied with a quantity of maize, they would
give as much as they could. The pirates accepted this, it being then more useful to them than ready money, and agreed
they should pay four thousand hanegs, or bushels of maize.
These were brought in three days after, the Spaniards being
desirous to rid themselves of that inhuman sort of people.
Having laded them on board with the rest of their purchase,
they returned to Hispaniola, to give account to their leader,
Captain Morgan, of all they had performed.
They had now been absent five weeks on this commission,
which long delay occasioned Captain Morgan almost to despair
of their return, fearing lest they were fallen into the hands of
the Spaniards; especially considering the place whereto they
went could easily be relieved from Carthagena and Santa Maria, if the inhabitants were careful to alarm.the country. On
the other side, he feared lest they should have made some great
fortune in that voyage, and with it have escaped to some other
place: but seeing his ships return in greater numbers than they
departed, he resumed new courage, this sight causing both in
him and his companions infinite joy, especially when they
found them full laden with maize, which they much wanted,
for the maintenance of so many people, from whom they expected great matters under such a commander.
Captain Morgan having divided the said maize, as also the
flesh which the hunters brought, among his ships, according
to the number of men, heeconcluded to depart i having viewed
beforehand every ship, and observed their being well equipped.and clean. Thus he set sail, and stood for Cape Tiburon,
where he determined to resolve what enterprise he should take
in hand. No sooner were they arrived, but they met some
other ships, newly come to join them, from Jamaica; so that
now their fleet consisted of thirty-seven ships, wherein were'two thousand fighting men, beside mariners and boys. The
admiral hereof was mounted with twenty-two great guns, and
six small ones of brass; the rest earned some twenty, some




THE. BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              131
sixteen, some eighteen, and the smallest vessel at least four;
besides which, thiey had great quantities of ammunition and
fire-balls, with other inventions of powder.
Captain Morgan having such a number of ships, divided the
whole fleet into two squadrons, constituting a vice-admiral,
and other officers of the second squadron, distinct from the
former; to these he gave letters patent, or commissions, to act
all manner of hostilities against the Spanish nation, and take
of them what ships they could, either abroad at sea, or in the
harbors, as if they were open and declared enemies (as he
termed it) of the king of England, his pretended master. This
done; he called all his captains and other officers together, and
caused them to sign some articles of agreement betwixt them.
and in the name of all.  Herein it was stipulated, that he
should have the hundredth part of all that was gotten to himself; that every captain should draw the shares of eight men,
for the expenses of his ship, besides his own. To the surgeon,
besides his pay, two hundred pieces of eight, for his chest of
medicaments; to every carpenter, above his salar'y, one hundred pieces of eight.  The rewards were settled in this voyage
much higher than before: as for the loss of both legs, fifteen
hundred pieces of eight, or fifteen slaves, the choice left to the
party: for the loss of both hands, eighteen hundred pieces of
eight, or eighteen slaves: for one leg, whether right or left, six
hundred pieces of eight, or six slaves: for a hand, as much as
for a leg; and for the loss of an eye, one hundred pieces of
eight, or one slave. Lastly, to him that in any battle should
signalize himself, either by entering first any castle, or taking
down the Spanish colors, and setting up the English, they allotted fifty pieces of eight, for a reward; all which extraordinary salaries and rewards to be paid out of the first spoil they
should take, as every one should occur to be either rewarded
or paid.
This contract being signed, Captain Morgan commanded his
vice-admirals and captains to put all things in order, to attempt
one of these three places; either Carthagena, Panama, or Vera
Cruz.  But the lot fell on Panama, as the richest of all three,
though this city being situate at such a distance from the North
Sea, as they knew not well the approaches to it, they judged
it necessary to go before hand to the Isle of St. Catherine, there
to find some persons for guides in this enterprise: for in the
garrison there are commonly many banditti and outlaws, belonging to Panama and the neighboring places, who are very
expert in the knowledge of that country.  But before they
proceeded, they published an act through the whole fleet, prom.




1.32          THE- BUCCANEERS OF AMERICAo
ising if they met with any Spanish vessel, the first captain who
should take it should have for his reward the tenth part of
what should be found in her.
CHAPTER XVII.
Captain Morgan leaves Hispaniola, and goes to St. Catherine's, which he takes.
CAPTAIN MORGAN and his companions weighed anchor from
the Cape of Tiburon, December 16, 1670.  Four days after,
they arrived in sight of St. Catherine's, now in possession of
the Spaniards again, as was said before, to which they commonly banish the malefactors of the Spanish dominions in the
West Indies.  Here are huge quantities of pigeons, at certain
seasons.  It is watered by four rivulets, whereof two are always
dry in summer. Here is no trade or commerce exercised by
the inhabitants, neither do they plant more fruits than what are
necessary for human life, though the country would make very
good plantations of tobacco, of considerable profit, were it
cultivated.
As soon as Captain Morgan came near the island, with his
fleet, he sent one of his best sailing vessels to view the entry
of the river, and see if any other ships were there, who might
hinder him from landing; as also fearing lest they should give
intelligence of his arrival to the inhabitants, and prevent his
designs.
Next day, before sunrise; all the fleet anchored near the island, in a bay called Aguade Grande. On this bay the Spaniards had built a battery, mounted with four pieces of cannon.
Captain Morgan landed about one thousand men in divers
squadrons, marching through the woods, though they had no
other guides than a few of his own men, who had been there
before, under Mansvelt: the same day they came to a place
where the governor sometimes resided; here they found a battery called the Platform, but nobody in it, the Spaniards having
retired to the lesser island, which, as was said before, is so near
the great one, that a short bridge only may conjoin them.
This lesser island was so well fortified with forts and batteries round it, as might seem impregnable: hereupon, as soon as
the Spaniards perceived the pirates approach, they fired on them
so furiously, that they could advance nothing that day, but




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            133
were content to retreat, and take up their rest in the open
fields, which was not strange to these people, being sufficiently
used to such kind of repose. What most afflicted them was
hunger, having not ate any thing that whole day. About
midnight, it rained so hard, that they had much ado to bear it,
the greatest part of them having no other clothes than a pair
of seaman's trowsers, or breeches, and a shirt, without shoes
or stockings. In this great extremity, they pulled down a few
thatched houses to make fires withal; in a word, they were in
such a condition, that one hundred men, indifferently well
armed, might easily that night have torn them all in pieces.
Next morning, about break of day, the rain ceased, and they
dried their arms, and marched on; but soon after it rained
afresh, rather harder than before, as if the skies were melted
into waters; which kept them from advancing towards the
forts, whence the Spaniards continually fired at them.
The pirates were now reduced to great affliction and danger,
through the hardness of the weather, their own nakedness, and
great hunger; for a small relief hereof, they found in the fields
an old horse, lean, and full of scabs and blotches, with galled
back and sides: this they instantly killed and flayed, and
divided in small pieces among themselves, as far as it would
reach, (for many could not get a morsel,) which they roasted
and devoured without salt or bread, more like ravenous wolves
than men. The rain not ceasing, Captain Morgan perceived
their minds to relent, hearing many of them say they would
return on board. Among these fatigues of mind and body, he
thought convenient to use some sudden remedr: to this effect,
he commanded a canoe tb be rigged in haste, and colors of
truce to be hung out. This canoe he sent to the Spanish
governor, with this message: " That if within a few hours he
delivered not himself and all his men into his hands; he did by
that messenger swear to him, and all those that were in his
company, he would most certainly put them to the sword,
without granting quarter to any."
In the afternoon the canoe returned with this answer: "' That
the governor desired two hours time to deliberate with his officers about it, which being past, he would give his positive answer." The time being elapsed, the governor sent two canoes
with white colors, and two persons, to treat with Captain Morgan; but before they landed, they demanded of the pirates two
persons as hostages. These were readily granted by Captain
Morgan, who delivered them two of his captains for a pledge
of the security required: with this the Spaniards propounded
to Captain Morgan, that the governor, in a full assembly, had
12




134            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
resolved to deliver up the island, not being provided with sufficient forces'to'defend it against such an arm,ada: but, withal,
he desired Captain Morgan would be pleased to use a certain
stratagem of war, for the better saving of his own credit, and
the reputation of his officers both abroad and at home, which
should be as follows: That Captain Morgan would come with
his troops by night, to the bridge that joined the lesser island
to the great one, and there attack the fort of St. Jeromn: that
at the same time all his fleet would draw near the castle of
Santa Teresa, and attack it by land, landing in the mean while
more troops, near the battery of St. Matthew: that these troops
being nearly landed, should by this means intercept the governor as he endeavored to pass to St. Jerom's fort, and then
take him prisoner; using the formality, as if they forced him
to deliver the castle; and that he would lead the English into
it, under color of being his own troops.  That on both sides,
there should be continual firing, but without bullets, or at least
into the air, so that no side might be hurt.  That thus having
obtained two such considerable forts, the chiefest of the isle,
he need not take care for the rest, which must fall, of course,
into his hands.
These propositions were granted by Captain Morgan, on con-'dition they should see them faithfully observed; otherwise
they should be used with the utmost rigor: this they promised
to do, and took their leave, to give account of their negotiation to the governor.  Presently after, Captain Morgan commanded the whole fleet to enter the'port, and his men to be
ready to assault that night the castle of St. Jerom.  Thus the
false battle began, with incessant firing from both the castles,
against the ships, but without bullets, as was agreed: then the
pirates landed, and assaulted by night the lesser island, which
they took, as also both the fortresses; forcing the'Spaniards,
in appearance, to fly to the church.  Before this assault, Captain Morgan sent word to the governor, that he should keep all
his men together in a body; otherwise, if the pirates met any
straggling Spaniards in the streets, they should certainly shoot
them.
This island being taken by this unusual stratagem, and all
things put in order, the pirates made a new war against the
poultry, cattle, and all sorts bf victuals they could.find, for
some days; scarce thinking of any thing else than to kill,
roast, and eat, and make what good cheer they could. If wood
was wanting, they pulled down the houses, and made fires with
the timber, as had been done before in the field. Next day
they numbered all the prisoners they had taken upon the island,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            135
which were found to be in all four hundred and fifty-nine persons, men, women and children, viz.: one hundred.and ninety
soldiers of the garrison; forty inhabitants, who were married;
forty-three children; thirty-four slaves, belonging to the king;
with eight children; eight banditti; thirty-nine negroes, be-,
longing to private persons; with twenty-seven female blacks,
and thirty-four children. The pirates disarmed all the Spaniards, and sent them out immediately to the plantations to seek
for provisions, leaving the women in the church, to exercise
their devotions.
Soon after they reviewed the whole island, and all the fortresses thereof, which they found to be nine in all, viz.: the Fort
of St. Jerom, next the bridge, had eight great guns, of twelve,
six, and eight pounds carriage, with six pipes of muskets, every pipe containing ten muskets. Here they found still sixty
muskets, with sufficient powder, and other ammunition.  The
second fortress, called St. Matthew, had three guns, of eight
pounds each: the third, and chiefest, named Santa Teresa, had
twenty great guns, of eighteen, twelve, eight, and six pounds;
with ten pipes of muskets, like those before, and ninety muskets remaining, besides other ammunition. This castle was
built with stone and mortar, with very thick walls, and a large
ditch round it, twenty feet deep, which, though it was dry, yet
was very hard to get over. Here was no entry, but through
one door, to the middle of the castle. Within it was a mount
almost inaccessible, with four pieces of cannon at the' top;
whence they could shoot directly into the port:'on the seaside it was impregnable, by reason of the rocks round it, and
the sea beating furiously upon them: to the land it was so
commodiously seated on a mountain, as there was no access to
it but by a path three or four feet broad.  The fourth fortress
was named St. Augustine, having three guns of eight and six
pounds. The fifth, named La Plattaforma de la Conception,
had only two guns, of eight pounds. The sixth, by name San
Salvador, had likewise no more thlan two guns. The seventh,
called Plattaforma de los Artilleros, had also two guns. The
eighth, called Santa Cruz, had three guns. The ninth, called
St. Joseph's Fort, had six guns, of twelve and eight pounds,
besides two pipes of muskets, and sufficient ammunition.
In the storehouses were above thirty thousand pounds of
powder, with all other ammunition, which was carried by the
pirates on board: all the guns were stopped and nailed, and
the fortresses demolished; except that of St. Jerom, where the
pirates kept guard and resistance.  Captain Morgan inquired
for any banditti from Panama or Puerto Bello, ahd three were




136          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
brought him, who pretended to be very expert in the avenues
of those parts.  He asked them to be his guides, and show
him the securest ways to Panama, which if they performed, he
promised them equal shares in'the plunder of that expedition,
and their liberty when they arrived in Jamaica. These propositions the banditti readily accepted, promising to serve him
very faithfully, especially one of the three, who was the greatest
rogue, thief, and assassin among them, and who had deserved
rather to be broken alive on the wheel, than punished with
serving in a garrrison: this wicked fellow had a great ascendant over the other two, and domineered over them as he pleased, they not daring to disobey his orders.
Captain Morgan commanded four ships and one boat to be
equipped, and provided with necessaries, to go and take the
Castle of Chagre, on the river of that name; neither would he
go himself with his whole fleet, lest the Spaniards should be
jealous of his further design on Panamia.  In these vessels he
embarked four hundred men, to put in execution these his orders: meanwhile, himself remained in St. Catherine's, with
the rest of the fleet, expecting to hear of their success.
CHAPTER  XVIII.
Captain Morgan takes the Castle of Chagre, with Four Hundred Men sent to
this Purpose from St. Catherine's.
CAPTAIN MORGAN sending this little fleet to Chagre, chose for
vice-admiral thereof one Captain Brodely; who had been long
in those quarters, and committed many robberies on the Spaniards, when Mansvelt took the Isle of St. Catherine, as was
before related; and therefore was thought a fit person for this
exploit, his actions likewise having rendered him famous among
the pirates, and their enemies the Spaniards. Captain Brodely
being made commander, in three days after his departure arrived in sight of the said castle of Chagre, by the Spaniards
called St. Lawrence. This castle is built on a high mountain,
at the entry of the river, surrounded with strong palisadoes, or
wooden walls, filled with earth, which secures them as well as
the best wall of stone or brick. The top of this mountain is,
in a manner, divided into two parts, between which is a ditch
thirty feet deep. The castle hath but one entry, and that by




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              137
a draw bridge over this ditch.  To the land it has four bastions,
and to the sea two more.  The south part is totally inaccessible, through the cragginess of the mountain; the north is surrounded by the river, which here is very broad. At the foot of
the castle, or rather, mountain, is a strong fort, with eight great
guns, commanding the entry of the river.  Not much lower
are two other batteries, each of six pieces, to defend likewise
the mouth of the river.  At one side of the castle are two great
storehouses of all sorts of warlike ammunition and merchandise, brought thither from the inland country: near these houses
is a high pair of stairs hewn out of the rock, to. mount to the
top of the castle.  On the west is a small port, not above seven
or eight fathoms deep, fit for small vessels, and of very good
anchorage; besides, before the castle, at the entry of the river
is a great rock, scarce to be descried but at low tides.
No sooner had the Spaniards perceived the pirates, but they
fired incessantly at them with the biggest of their guns.  They
came to an anchor in a small port, about a league from the castle. Next morning, very early, they went ashore, and marched
through the woods to attack the castle on that side. This
march lasted till two of the clock in the afternoon, before they
could reach the castle, by reason of the difficulties of the way,
and its mire and dirt; and though their guides served them
very exactly, yet they came so nigh the castle at first, that they
lost many of their men by its shot; they being in an open place,
without covert.  This much perplexed the pirates, not knowing what course to take; for on that side, of necessity, they
must make the assault, and being uncovered from head to
foot, they could not advance one step without danger: besides
that, the castle, both for its situation and strength, made them
much doubt of success.  But to give it over they dared not,
lest they should be reproached by their companions.
At last, after many doubts and disputes, resolving to hazard
the assault and their lives desperately, they advanced towards
the castle with their swords in one hand and fire-balls in the
other.  The Spaniards defended themselves very briskly, ceasing not to fire at them continually; crying withal, "Come on,
ye English dogs, enemies to God and our king; and let your
other companions that are behind come on too, ye shall not go
to Panama this bout." The pirates making some trial to climb
the walls, were forced to retreat, resting themselves till night.
This being come, they returned to the assault, to try by the
help of their fire-balls' to destroy the pales before the wall; and
while they were about it, there happened a very remarkable
accident, which occasioned their victory.  One of the pirates
12*




138           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
being wounded with an arrow in his back, which pierced his
body through, he pulled it outboldly at the side of his breast,
and winding a little cotton about it, he put it into his musket,
and shot it back to the castle; but the cotton being kindled
by the powder, fired two or three houses in the castle; being
thatched with palm-leaves, which the Spaniards perceived not so
soon as was necessary; for this fire meeting with a parcel of
powder, blew it up, thereby causing great ruin, and no le'ss
consternation to the Spaniards, who were not able to put a
stop to it, not having seen it time enough.
The pirates perceiving the effect of the arrow, and the misfortunes of the Spaniards, were infinitely glad; and while they
were busied in quenching the fire, which caused a great confiusion, for want of water, the pirates took this opportunity, setting
fire likewise to the palisadoes.  The fire thus seen at once in
several parts about the castle, gave them great advantage
against the Spaniards,.many breaches being made by the fire
among the pales, great heaps of earth falling into the ditch.
Then the pirates climbing up, got over into the castle, though
those Spaniards, who were not busy about the fire, cast down
many flaming pots full of combustible matter, and odious smells,
which destroyed many of the English.
The Spaniards, with all their resistance, could not hinder the
palisadoes from being burnt down before midnight.  Meanwhile the pirates continued in their intention of taking the
castle; and though the fire was very great, they would creep
on the ground, as near as they could, and shoot amidst the
flames against the Spaniards on the other side, and thus killed
many from the walls. When day was come, they observed all
the movable earth that lay betwixt the pales to be fallen into the
ditch; so that now those within the castle lay equally exposed
to them without, as had been on the contrary before; whereupon the pirates continued shooting very furiously, and killed
many Spaniards; for the governor had charged them to make
good those posts, answering to the heaps of earth fallen into the
ditch, and caused the artillery to be transported to the breaches.
The fire within the castle still continuing, the pirates from
abroad did what they could to hinder its progress, by shooting
incessantly against it: one party of them was employed only
for this, while another watched all the motions of the Spaniards. About noon the English gained a breach, which the
governor himself defended with twenty-five soldiers.  Here
was made a very courageous resistance by the Spaniards, with
muskets, pikes, stones, and swords; but through all these the
pirates fought their way till they gained the castle. The Span



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            139
iards, who remained alive, cast themselves down from the
castle into the sea, choosing rather to die thus (few or none
surviving the fall) than to ask quarter for their lives.  The governor himself retreated to the corps de garde, before which
were p1laced two pieces of cannon; here he still defended himself, not demanding any quarter, till he was killed with a musket shot in the head.
The governor being dead, and the corps de garde surrendering, they found remaining in it alive thirty men, whereof
scarce ten were not wounded; these informed the pirates that
eight or nine of their soldiers had deserted, and were gone to
Panama, to carry news of their arrival and invasion. These
thirty men alone remained of three hundred and fourteen wherewith the castle was garrisoned-, among which not one officer
was found alive. These were all made prisoners, and compelled to tell whatever they knew of their designs and enterprises. Among other things, that the governor of Panama had
notice sent him three weeks ago from Carthagena, that the
English were. equipping a fleet at Hispaniola, with a design to
take Panama; and besides, that this had been discovered by
a deserter from the pirates at the River de la Hacha, where
they had victualled. That upon this, the governor had' sent
one hundred and sixty-four men to strengthen the garrison of
that castle, with much provision and ammunition; the ordinary
garrison whereof was only one hundred and fifty men, but these
made up two hundred and fourteen men, very well armed. Besides this, they declared that the governor of Janama had
placed several ambuscades along the river of Chagre; and that
he waited for them in the open fields of Panama with three
thousand six hundred men.
The taking of this castle cost the pirates excessively dear,
in comparison to what they were wont to lose, and their toil
and labor was greater than at the conquest of the Isle of St.
Catherine; for numbering their men, they had lost above one
hundred, besides seventy wounded.  They commanded the
Spanish prisoners to cast the dead bodies of their own men
from the top of the mountain to the sea-side, and to bury them.
The wounded were carried to the church, of which they made
a hospital,'and where also they shut up the women. Thus it
was likewise turned into a place of prostitution, the pirates
ceasing not to defile the bodies of those afflicted widows with
all manner of insolent actions and threats.
Captain Morgan remained not long behind at St. Catherine's,
after taking the castle of Chagre, of which he had notice pr'esently; but before he depate ie    embarked all the provisions




140           THE BUCCANEERS OF1 AMERICA.
could be found, with much maize, or Indian wheat, and cazave.
whereof also is made bread in those parts. He transported
great store of provisions to the garrison of Chagre, whencesoever they could be got. At a certain place they cast into the
sea all the guns belonging thereto, designing to return, and
leave that island well garrisoned to the perpetual possession of
the pirates; but he ordered all the houses and forts to be fired,
except the castle of St. Teresa, which he judged to be, the
strongest and securest wherein to fortify himself at his return
from Panama.  He carried with him  all the prisoners of the
island, and then sailed for Chagre, where he arrived in eight
days. Here the joy of the whole fleet was so great, when they
spied the English colors on the castle, that they minded not
their way into the river, so that they lost four ships at the
entry thereof, Captain Morgan's being one; yet they saved all
the men and goods. The ships, too, had been preserved, if a
strong northerly wind had rnot risen, which cast them on the
rock at the entry of the river.
Captain Morgan was brought into the castle with great acclamations of all the pirates, both of those within and those
newly come.  Having heard the manner of the conquest, he
commanded all the prisoners to work, and repair what was
necessary, especially to set up new palisadoes round the forts
of the castle.  There were still in the river some Spanish vessels, called chatten, serving for transportation of merchandise
up and down the river, and to Puerto Bello and Nicaragua.
These commonly carry two great guns of iron, and four small
ones of brass. These vessels they seized, with four little ships
they found there, and all;the canoes. In the castle they left a
garrison of five hundred men, and in the ships in the river one
hundred and fifty more. This done, Captain Morgan departed for
Panama at the head of twelve hundred men.  He carried little
provisions with him, hoping to provide himself sufficiently
among the Spaniards, whom he knew to lie in ambuscade by
the way.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            141
CHAPTER XIXo
Captain Morgan departs from Chagre, at the Head of Twelve Hundred Men, to
take the City of Panama.
CAPTAIN MORGAN set forth from the castle of Chagre, towards
Panama, August 18, 1670. He had with him twelve hundred
men, five boats laden with artillery, and thirty-two canoes.
The first day they sailed only six leagues, and came to a place
called De los Biaacos. Here a party of his men went ashore,
only to sleep and stretch their limbs, being almost crippled with
lying too much crowded in the boats. Having rested a while,
they went abroad to seek victuals in the neighboring plantations; but they could find none, the Spaniards being fled, and
carrying with them all they had. This day, being the first of
their journey, they had such scarcity of victuals, as the greatest
part were forced to pass with qonly a pipe of tobacco, without
any other refreshment.
Next day, about evening, they came to a place called Cruz
de Juan Gallego. Here they were compelledgo leave their
boats and canoes, the river being very dry for want of rain,
and many trees having fallen into it.
The guides told them, that about two leagues farther the
country would be very good to continue the journey by land;
hereupon they left one hundred and sixty men on board the
boats, to defend them, that they might serve for a refuge in
necessity.
Next morning, being the third day, they all went ashore, except those who were to keep the boats.  To these Captain
Morgan gave order, under great penalties, that no man, on any
pretext whatever, should dare to leave the boats, and go ashore;
fearing lest they should be surprised by an ambuscade of Spaniards in the neighboring woods, which appeared so thick, as to
seem  almost impenetrable.  This morning beginning their
march, the ways proved so bad, that Captain Morgan thought
it more convenient to transport some of the men in canoes
(though with great labor) to a place farther up the river, called
Cedro Bueno. Thus they reembarked, and the canoes returned
for the rest; so that about night they got all together at the
said place. The pirates much desired to meet some Spaniards
or Indians, hoping to fill their bellies with their" provisions,
being reduced to extremity and hunger.
The fourth day the greatest part of the pirates marched by




142           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
land, being led by one of the guides; the rest went by water
farther up, being conducted by another guide, who always went
before them, to discover, on both sides the river, the ambuscades. These had also spies, who were very dexterous to give
notice of all accidents, or of the arrival of the pirates, six hours,
at least, before they came. This day, about noon, they came
near a post, called Torna Cavallos; here the guide of the canoes cried out, that he perceived an ambuscade. His voice
caused infinite joy to all the pirates, hoping to find some provisions to satiate their extreme hunger.  Being come to the
place, they'found nobody in it, the Spaniards being fled, and
leaving nothing behind but a few leathern bags, all empty, and
a few crums of bread, scattered on the ground, where they
had eaten. Being angry at this, they pulled down a few little
huts which the Spaniards had made, and fell to eating the
leathern bags, to allay the ferment of their stomachs, which
was now so sharp, as to gnaw their very bowels.  Thus they
made a huge banquet upon these bags of leather, divers quarrels arising concerning the greatest shares.  By the bigness of
the place, they conjectured about five hundred Spaniards had
been there, whom, finding no victuals, they were now infinitely
desirous to mWet, intending to devour some of them, rather
than perish.
Having feasted themselves with those pieces of leather, they
marched on,.till they came about night to another post, called
Torna Munni: here they found another ambuscade, but as barren as the former.  They searched the neighboring woods, but
could not find any thing to eat, the Spaniards having been so
provident, as not to leave, any where, the least crum of sustenance; whereby, the pirates were now brought to this extremity. Here, again, he was happy that had reserved since noon
any bit of leather, to make his supper of, drinking after it a
good draught of water, for his comfort. Some, who never
were out of their mothers' kitchens, may ask, how tkese pirates
could eat and digest those pieces of leather, so hard' anddry.
Whomn I answer, that could they once experiment what hunger, or rather famine, is, they would find the way as the pirates
did. For these first sliced it in pieces, then they beat it between two stones, and rubbed it, often dipping it in' water, to
make it supple and tender: lastly, they scraped off the hair,
and broiled it. Being thus cooked, they cut it into small morsels, and ate it, helping it down with frequent gulps of water,
which, by good fortune, they had at hand.
The fifth day, about noon, they came to a place called Barbaco: here they found traces of another ambuscade, but the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            143
place totally as unprovided as the former. At a small distance
were several plantations,.which they searched very narrowly, but
could not find any person, animal, or other thing, to relieve their
Bxtreme.hunger. Finally, having ranged about, and searched
a long time, they found a grot, which seemed to be but lately
hewn out of a rock, where were two sacks of meal, wheat, and
like things, with two great jars of wine, and certain fruits called
platanoes. Captain Morgan, knowing some of his men were,
now almost dead with hunger, and fearing the same of the rest,
caused what was found to be distributed among them who
were in greatest necessity. Having refreshed themselves with
these victuals, they marched anew with greater courage than
ever. Such as were weak were put into the canoes, and those
commanded to land that were in them before.  Thus they
prosecuted their journey till late at night; when coming to a
plantation, they took up their rest, but without eating any
thing; for the Spaniards, as before, had swept away all manner
of provisions.
The sixth day they continued their march, part by land and
part by water: howbeit, they kv'ere constrained to rest very
frequently, both for the ruggedness of the way, and their extreme weakness, which they endeavored to relieve by eating
leaves of trees and green herbs, or grass; such was their miserable condition.  This day, at noon, they arrived at a plantation, where was a barn full of maize: immediately they beat
down the doors, and ate it dry, as much as they could devour;
then they distributed a great quantity, giving every man a good
allowance. Thus provided, and prosecuting their journey for
about an hour, they came to another ambuscade. This they
no sooner discovered, but they threw away their maize, with
the sudden hopes of finding all things in abundance: but they
were mrnuch deceived, mdeting neither Indians nor victuals, nor
any thing else: but they saw, on tfle other side of the river,
about one hundred Indians, who all fleeing, escaped. Some
few pjiratesleaped into the river to cross it, and try to take any
of the Indians, but in vain; for being much more nimble than
the pirates, they not only baffled them, but killed two or three
with their arrows; hooting at them, and crying, "Ha! perros,
a la savana, a la savana."  "Ha! ye dogs, go to the plain,
go to the plain."
This day they could advance no farther, being necessitated
to pass the river, to continue their march on the other side.
Hereupon they reposed for that night, though their sleep was
not profound; for great murmurings were made at Captain
Morgan, and his conduct; some being desirous to return home,




144           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
while others would rather die there'than go back a step from
their undertaking: others, who had greater courage, laughed
and joked at their discourses. Meanwhile, they had a guide,
who much comforted them, saying, it would not -noxt be long
before they met with people from whom they should reap some
considerable advantage.
The seventh day, in the morning, they made clean their
arms, and every one discharged his pistol, or musket, without bullet, to try their fire-locks: this done, they crossed the
river, leaving the post where they had irested, called Santa
Cruz, and at noon they arrived at a village called Cruz. Being
yet far from the place, they perceived much smoke from the
chimneys: the sight hereof gave them great joy, and hopes of
finding people, and plenty of good cheer. Thus they went on
as fast as they could, encouraging one another, saying, " There
is smoke comes out of every house; they are making good
fires. to roast and boil what we are to eat;" and the like.
At length they arrived there, all sweating and panting, but
found no person in the town, nor any thing eatable to refresh themselves, except good fires, which they wanted not;
for the Spaniards, before their departure, had every one set fire
to his own house, except the king's storehouses and stables.
They had not left behind them any beast, alive or dead,
which much troubled their minds, not finding any thing but a
few cats and dogs, which they immediately killed, and devoured.
At last, in the king's stables, they found, by good fortune,
fifteen or sixteen jars of Peru' wine, and a leathern sack, full
of bread. No sooner had they drank of this wine, when they
fell sick, almost every man: this made them think the wine
was poisoned, which caused a new consternation in the whole
camp, judging themselves now to be. irrecoverably lost. But
the true reason was, their want of sustenance, and the manifold
sorts of trash they had eaten. Their sickness was so great, as
caused them to remain there till the next morning, without being able to prosecute their journey in the afternoon. This village is seated in nine degrees two mrinutes north latitude, distant from the River Chagre twenty-six Spanish leagues, and
eight from Panama. This is the last place to which boats or
canoes can comne; for which reason they built here storehouses
for all sorts of merchandise, which to and, from Panama are
transported on the backs of mules.
Here Captain Morgan was forced to leave his canoes, and
land all his men, thqugh never so weak; but lest the canoes
should be surprised, or take up too many men for their defence,
he sent them all back to the place where the boats were, except




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           145
one, which he hid, that it might serve to carry intelligence.
Many of the Spaniards and Indians of this village having fled
to the near plantations, Captain Morgan ordered that none
should go out of the village, except companies of one hundred
together, fearing lest the enemy should take an advantage upon
his men. Notwithstanding one party contravened these orders,
being tempted with the desire of victuals: but they were soon
glad to fly into the town again, being assaulted with great fury
by some Spaniards and Indians, who carried one of them away
prisoner. Thus the vigilancy and care of Captain Morgan were
not sufficient to prevent every accident.
The eighth day in the morning, Captain Morgan sent two
hundred men before the body of his army, to discover the way
to Panama, and any ambuscades therein; the path being so
narrow, that only ten or twelve persons could march abreast,
and often not so many. After ten hours' march, they came to
a place called Quebrada Obscura; here, all on a sudden, three
or four thousand arrows were shot at them, they not perceiving
whence they came, or who shot them; though they presumed
it was from a high rocky mountain, from one side to the other,
whereon was a grot capable of but one horse, or other beast
laded. This multitude of arrows much alarmed the pirates,
especially because they could not discover whence they were
discharged. At last, seeing no more arrows, they marched a
little farther, and entered a wood: here they perceived some
Indians to fly as fast as they could, to take the advantage of
another post, thence to observe their march; yet there remained
one troop of Indians on the place, resolved to fight, and defend themselves, which they did with great courage, till their
captain fell down wounded; who, though he despaired of life,
yet his valor being greater than his strength, would ask no
quarter, but endeavorihg to raise himself, with undaunted mind
laid hold of his azag'ayo, or javelin, and struck at one of the
pirates; but before he could second the blow, he was shot to
death. This was, also, the fate of many of his companions,
who, like good soldiers, lost their lives with their captain, for
the defence of their country.
The pirates endeavored to take some of the Indians prisoners, but they being swifter than the pirates, every one escaped,
leaving eight pirates dead, and ten wounded: yea, had the Indians been more dexterous in military affairs, they might have
defended that passage, and not let one man pass. A little while
after, they came to a large champaign, open, and full of fine
meadows: hence they could perceive at a distance before them
some Indians, on the top of a mountain, near the way by which
13




146           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
they were to pass: they sent fifty men, the nimblest they had,
to try to catch any of them, and force them to discover their
companions; but all in vain; for they escaped by their nimbleness, and presently showed themselves in.another place,
hallooing to the English, and crying, " A la savana, a la savana, cornldos, perros Ingleses: " that is, -" To the plain, -to
the plain, ye cuckolds, ye English dogs."  Meanwhile the ten
pirates, that were wounded, were dressed and plastered up.
Here was a wood, and on each side a mountain. The Indians possessed themselves of one, and the pirates of the other.
Captain Morgan was persuaded the Spaniards had placed an
ambuscade there, it lying so conveniently: hereupon he sent
two hundred men to search it. The Spaniards and Indians,
perceiving the pirates descend the mountain; did so too, as if
they designed to attack them; but being got into the wood,
out of sight of the pirates, they were seen no more, leaving the
passage open.
About night fell a great rain, which caused the pirates to
march the faster, and seek for houses to preserve their'arms
from being wet; but the Indians had set fire to every one, and
driven away all their cattle, that the pirates, finding neither
houses nor victuals, might be constrained to return: but, after
a diligent search, they found a few shepherds' huts, but ih them
nothing to eat. These not holding many men, they placed in
them, out of every company, a small number, who kept the
arms of the rest: those who remained in the open field en-'dured much hardship that night, the rain not ceasing till
morning.
Next morning, about break of day, being the ninth'of this
tedious journey, Captain Morgan marched on while the fresh
air of the morning lasted; for the clouds, hanging yet over their
heads, were much more favorable than'the scorching rays of
the sun, the way being now more difficult than before.' After
two hours' march, they discovered about twenty Spaniards,
who observed their motions: they endeavored to catch some
of them, but could not, they suddenly disappearing, and absconding themselves in caves among the rocks, unknown to
the pirates. At last, ascending a high na'ountain, they discovered the South Sea.  This happy sight, as if it were the end.of their lagors, caused infinite joy among them; hence they.could descry, also, one ship and six boats, which were set
forth from Panama, and sailed towards the islands of Tovago;and Tovagilla. Then they came to a vale where they found
much cattle, whereof they killed good store: here, while some
killed and flayed cows, horses, bulls, and chiefly asses, of which




THE BUCCANEEFRS OF AMERICA.            147
there were most, others kindled fires, and got wood to roast
them: then cutting the flesh into convenient pieces, or gobbets,
they threw them into the fire, and half carbonadoed or roasted,
they devoured them, with incredible haste and appetite; such
was their hunger, as they more resembled cannibals than Europeans, the blood many times running down from their beards
to their waists.
Having satisfied their hunger, Captain Morgan ordered them
to continue the march.  Here, again, he sent before the main
body fifty men to take some prisoners, if they could; for he
was much concerned, that in nine days he could not meet one
person to inform him of the condition and forces of the Spaniards.  About evening they discovered about two hundred
Spaniards, who hallooed to the pirates, but they understood
not what they said. A little while after they came in sight of
the highest steeple of Panama; this they no sooner discovered,
but they showed signs of extreme joy, casting up their hats
into the air, leaping and shouting, just as if they had already
obtained the victory, and accomplished their designs.  All their
trumpets sounded, and drums beat, in token of this alacrity of
their minds.  Thus they pitched their camp for that night,
with general content of the whole army, waiting with impatience for the morning, when they intended to attack the city.
This evening appeared fifty horse, who came out of the city,
on the noise of the drums and trumpets, to observe, as it was
thought, their motions; they came almost within musket shot
of'the army, with a trumpet that sounded marvellously well.
Those on horseback hallooed aloud to the pirates, and threatened them, saying, "Perros! nos veretos;  that is, " Ye dogs!
we shall meet ye."  Having made this menace, they returned
to the city, except only seven or eight horsemen, who hovered
thereabouts to watch their motions.  Immediately after the city
fired, and ceased not to play their biggest guns all night long
against the camp, but with little or no harm  to the pirates,
whom they could not easily reach.  Now also the two hundred
Spaniards, whom the pirates had seen in the afternoon, appeared
again, making a show of blocking up the passages, that no pirates might escape their hands.  But the pirates, though in a
manner besieged, instead of fearing their blockades, as soon as
they had placed sentinels about their camp, opened their satchels, and, without any napkins or plates, fell to eating, very
heartily, the pieces of' bulls' and horses' flesh which they had
reserved since noon.  This done they laid themselves down
to sleep on the grass, with great repose and satisfaction, expecting only, with impatience, the dawning of the next day.




148           THE' BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The tenth day, betimes in the morning, they put all their
men in order, and, with drums and trumpets sounding, marched
directly towards the city; but one of the guides desired Captain Morgan not to take the common highway, lest they should
find in it many ambuscades. He took his advice, and chose
another way through the wood, though very irksome and difficult. The Spaniards, perceiving the pirates had taken another
way they scarce had thought on, were compelled to leave their
stops and batteries, and come out to meet them. The governor of Panama put his forces in order, consisting of two squadrons, four regiments of foot, and a huge number of wild bulls,
which were driven by a great number of Indians, with some
negroes, and others to help them.
The pirates, now upon their march, came to the top of a
little hill, whence they had a large prospect of the city and
champaign country underneath. Here they discovered the forces
of the people of Panama, in battle array, to be so numerous,
that they were surprised with fear, much doubting the fortune
of the day. Yea, few or none there were but wished themselves at home, or at least free from the obligation of that
engagement, it so nearly concerning their lives. Having been
some time wavering in their minds, they at last reflected on
the straits they had brought themselves into, and that now. they
must either fight resolutely, or die; for no quarter could be expected from an enemy on whom they had committed so many
cruelties. Hereupon, they encouraged one another, resolving
to conquer, or spend the last drop of blood. Then they divided
themselves into three battalions, sending before two hundred
Buccaneers, who were very dexterous at their guns. Then descending the hill, they marched directly towards the Spaniards,
who in a spacious field waited for their coming. As soon
as they drew nigh, the Spaniards began to shout and cry,
"Viva el rey!" "God save the king! " and immediately their
horse moved against the pirates. But the fields being full of
quags, and soft under foot, they could not wheel about as they
desired. The two hundred Buccaneers, who went before, each
putting one knee to the ground, began the battle briskly with
a full volley of shot; the Spaniards defended themselves courageously, doing all they could to disorder the pirates. Their
foot endeavored to second the horse, but were constrained by
the pirates to leave them. Finding themselves baffled, they
attempted to drive the bulls against them behind, to put them
into disorder; but the wild cattle ran away, frighted with the
noise of the battle; only some few broke through the English
companies, and only tore the colors in pieces, while the Buccaneers shot every one of them dead.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            149
The battle having continued two hours, the greatest part of
the Spanish horse was ruined, and almost all killed; the rest
fled, which the foot seeing, and that they could not possibly
prevail, they discharged the shot they had in their muskets,.
and throwing them down, fled away, every one as he could.
The pirates could not follow them, being too much harassed
and wearied with their long journey. Many, not being able
to fly whither they desired, hid themselves, for that present,
among the shrubs of the sea-side, but very unfortunately; for
most of them, being found by the pirates, were instantly killed,
without any quarter. Some religious men were brought prisoners before Captain Morgan; but he, being deaf to their cries,
commanded them all to be pistolled, which was done. Soon after, they brought a captain to him, whom he examined very strictly; particularly, wherein consisted the forces of thbse of Panama.
He answered, their whole strength consisted in four hundred
horse, twenty-four companies of foot, each of one hundred men
complete; sixty Indians, and some negroes, who were to drive
two thousand wild bulls upon the English, and thus, by breaking
their files, put them into a total disorder. Besides that, in the
city they had made trenches, and raised batteries in several
places, in all which they had placed many guns; and that at
the entry of the highway, leading to the city, they had built
a fort, mounted with eight great brass guns, defended by
fifty men.
Captain Morgan, having heard this, gave orders instantly to
march another way; but first he made a review of his men,
whereof he found both killed and wounded a considerable
number, and much greater than had been believed. Of the
Spaniards were found six hundred dead on the place, besides
the wounded and prisoners. The pirates, nothing discouraged,
seeing their number so diminished, but rather filled with greater pride; perceiving what huge advantage they had obtained
against their enemies, having rested some time, prepared to
march courageously towards the city, plighting their oaths to
one another, that they would fight till not a man was left alive.
With this' courage they recommenced their march, either to
conquer or be conquered; carrying with them all the prisoners.
They found much difficulty in their approach to tile city,
for within the town the Spaniards had placed many great guns,
at several quarters, some charged with small pieces of iron, and
others with musket bullets.  With all these they saluted the
pirates at their approaching, and gave them full and frequent
broadsides, firing at them incessantly; so that unavoidably they
lost at every step great numbers of men. But these manifest
13*




150            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
dangers of their lives, nor the sight of so many as dropped continually at theirsides, could deter them from advancing, and
gaining ground every moment on the enemy.  And though
the Spaniards never ceased to fire, and act the best they could
for their defence, yet they were forced to yield, after three
hours' combat. And the pirates having possessed themselves,
killed and destroyed all that attempted in the least to oppose
them.  The inhabitants had transported the best of their goods
to more remote and occult places; howbeit, they found in the
city several warehouses well stocked with merchandise, as well
silks and cloths, as linen, and other things of value.  As soon
as the first fury of their entrance was over, Captain Morgan
assembled his men, and commanded them, under great penalties, not to drink or taste any wine; and the reason he gave for
it was, because he had intelligence that it was all poisoned by
the Spaniards.  Howbeit, it was thought he gave these prudent orders to prevent the debauchery of his people, which he
foresaw would be very great at the first, after so much hunger
sustained by the way; fearing, withal, lest the Spaniards, seeing them in wine, should rally, and falling on the city, use them
as inhumanly as they had used the inhabitants before.
C HAPTER XX.
Captain Morgan sends Canoes and Boats to the South Sea.- He fires the City
of Panama. — Robberies and Cruelties committed there by the Pirates, till
their Return to the Castle of Chagre.
CAPTAIN MORGAN, as soon as he had placed necessary guards
-at several quarters, within and without the city, commanded
twenty-five men to seize a great boat, which had stuck in the
mud of the port, for want of water at a low tide.  The same
day, about noon, he caused fire privately to be set. to several
great edifices of the city, nobody knowing who were the authors thereof, much less on what motives Captain Morgan did
it, which are unknown to this day. The fire increased so, that
before night the greatest part of the city was in a flame. Captain Morgan pretended the Spaniards had done it, perceiving
that his own people reflected on him for that action.  Many of
the Spaniards, and some of the pirates, did what they could,
either to quench the flame, or by blowing up houses with gunpowder, and pulling down others, to stop it, but in vain; for




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            151
in less than half an hour it consumed a whole street. All the
houses of this. city were built with cedar, very curious and
magn'ificent, and richly adorned, especially with hangings and
paintings, whereof part were before removed, and another great
part were consumed by fire.
There were in this city (which is the see of a bishop) eight
monasteries, seven for men, and one for women; two stately
churches, and one hospital.  The churches and monasteries
were all richly adorned with altar pieces and paintings, much
gold and silver, with other precious things, all which the ecclesiastics had hidden. Besides which, here were two thousand
houses of magnificent building, the greatest part inhabited by
merchants vastly rich. For the rest of less quality, and tradesmen, this city contained five thousand more. Here were also
many stables for the horses and mules, that carry the plate of
the king of Spain, as well as private men, towards the North
Sea. The neighboring fields are full of fertile plantations and
pleasant gardens, affording delicious prospects to the inhabitants
all the year.
The Genoese had in this city a stately house for their trade
of negroes.  This likewise was by Captain Morgan burnt to
the very ground. Besides which building, there were consumed
two hundred warehouses, and many slaves, who had hid themselves therein, with innumerable sacks of meal; the fire of which
continued four weeks after it had begun. The greatest part of
the pirates still encamped without the city, fearing and expecting the Spaniards would come and fight them anew, it being
known they much outnumbered the pirates.  This made them
keep the field, to preserve their forces united, now much diminished by their losses. Their wounded, which were many,
they put into one church which remained standing, the rest
being consumed by the fire. Besides these decreases of their
men, Captain Morgan had sent a convoy of one hundred and fifty
men to the castle of Chagre, to carry the news of his victory
to Panamna.
They saw often whole troops of Spaniards run to and fro in
the fields, which made them suspect their rallying, which they
never had the courage to do. IIn the afternoon Captain AMorgan reentered the city with his troops, that every one might
take up their lodgings, which now they could hardly find, few
houses having escaped the fire. Then they sought very carefully among the ruins and ashes for utensils of plate or gold,
that were not quite wasted by the flames. And of such they
found no small number, especially in wells and cisterns, where
the Spaniards had hid them.




152           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Next day Captain Morgan despatched away two troops of
one hundred and fifty men each, stout and well armed, to seek
for the inhabitants who were escaped. These having'made
several excursions up and down the fields, woods, and mountains adjacent, returned after two days, bringing above two
hundred prisoners, men, women, and slaves. The same day
returned also the boat which Captain Morgan had sent to the
South Sea, bfinging three other boats which they had taken.
But all these prizes they could willingly have given, and greater labor into the bargain, for one galleon, which miraculously
escaped, richly laden with all the king's plate, jewels and other
precious goods of the best and richest merchants of Panama.
On board which were also the religious women of the nunnery,
who had embarked with all the ornaments of their church, consisting in much gold, plate, and other things of great value.
The strength of this galleon was inconsiderable, having only
seven guns, and ten or twelve muskets, and very ill.provided
of victuals, necessaries, and fresh water, having no more sails
than the uppermost of the mainmast: this account the pirates
received from some, who had spoken with seven mariners belonging to the galleon, who came ashore in the cock-boat for
fresh water. Hence they concluded they might easily have
taken it, had they given her chase, as they should have done;
but they were impeded from following this vastly rich prize,
by their lascivious exercises with women, which they had carried and forced on board their boat. To this vice were also
joined those of gluttony and drunkenness, having plentifully
debauched themselves with several rich wines they found
ready, choosing rather to satiate their lusts and appetites, than
to lay hold on such huge advantage; since this only prize
would have been of far greater value than all they got at Panama and the places thereabout. Next day, repenting of their
negligence, being weary of their vices and debaucheries, they
set forth another boat well armed, to pursue with all speed the
said galleon, but in vain, the Spaniards who were on board,
having had infelligence of their own danger one or twvo days
before, while the pirates were cruising so near them; whereupon they fled to places more remote and unknown.
The pirates found in the ports of the Island of Tavoga and
Tavogilla several boats laden with very good merchandise;
all which they took, and brought to Panama, where they made
an exact relation of all that had passed to Captain Morgan.
The prisoners confirmed what the pirates said, adding, that
they undoubtedly knew where the galleon might then be, but
that it was very probable they had been relieved before now,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            153
from other places. This stirred up Captain Morgan, anew, to
send forth all the boats in the port of Panama, to seek the said
galleon,'till they could find her. These boats, being in all
four, after eight days' cruising to and fro, and searching several
ports and creeks, lost all hopes of finding her: hereupon, they
returned to Tavoga and Tavogilla; here they found a reasonable good ship newly come from Payta, laden with cloth, soap,
sugar, and biscuit, with twenty thousand pieces of eight: this
they instantly seized, without the least resistance, as also a
boat, which was not far off, on which they laded great part of
the merchandises from the ship, with some slaves. With this
purchase they returned to Panama, somewhat better satisfied;
yet, withal, much discontented that they could not meet with
the galleon.
The convoy which Captain Morgan had sent to the castle
of Chagre returned much about the same time, bringing with
them very good news: for while Captain Morgan was on his
journey to Panama, those he had left in the castle of Chagre
had sent forth two boats to cruise.  These met with a Spanish
ship, which they chased within sight of the castle: this being
perceived by the pirates in the castle, they put forth Spanish colors, to deceive the ship that fled before the boats; and
the poor Spaniards, thinking to take refuge under the castle,
were caught in a snare, and made prisoners. The cargo on
board the said vessel consisted in victuals and provisions, than
which, nothing could be more opportune for the castle, where
they began already to want things of this kind.
This good luck of those of Chagre caused Captain Morgan
to stay longer at Panama, ordering several new excursions into
the country round about; and while the pirates at Panama
were upon these expeditions, those at Chagre were busy in piracies on the north sea. Captain Morgan sent forth, daily, parties of two hundred men, to rnake inroads into all the country
round about; and when one party came back, another went
forth, who soon gathered much riches, and many prisoners.
These being brought into the city, were put to the most exquisite tortures, to make them confess both other people's goods
and their own.  Here it happened that one poor wretch was
found in the house of a person of quality, who had put on,
amidst the confusion, a pair of taffety breeches of his master's,
with a little silver key hanging out; perceiving which, they
asked him  for the cabinet of the said key.  His answer
was, he knew not what was become of it, but that, finding
those breeches in his master's house, he had made bold to
wear them. Not being able to get any other answer, they




154           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
put him on the rack, and inhumanly disjointed his arms; then
they twisted a cord about his forehead, which they wrung so
hard, that his eyes appeared as big as.eggs, and were ready to
fall out. But with these torments, not obtaining any positive
answer, they hung him up by the testicles, giving him" many
blows and stripes, under that intolerable pain and posture of
body. Afterwards they cut off his nose and ears, and singed
his face with burning straw, till he could not speak, nor lament
his misery any longer: then, losing all hopes of any confession,
they bade a negro run him through, which put an end to his
life, and to their inhuman tortures. Thus did many others of
those miserable prisoners finish their days, the common sport
and recreation of these pirates being such tragedies.
They spared, in these their cruelties, no sex, nor condition;
for as' to religious persons, and priests, they granted them less
quarter than others, unless they could produce a considerable
sum sufficient for a ransom. Women were no better used, except they submitted to their filthy lusts; for such as would not
consent, were treated with all the rigor imaginable.  Captain
Morgan gave them no good example in this point; for when
any beautiful woman was brought prisoner to his presence, he
used all means, both of rigor and mildness, to bend them to his
lascivious pleasure. For confirmation of which, I shall give a
short history of a lady, whose virtue and constancy ought to be
transmitted to posterity.
Among the prisoners brought by the pirates from Tavoga
and Tavogilla, was a gentlewoman of good quality, and no
less virtue and chastity, wife to one of the richest merchants
there. She was young, and so beautiful, as perhaps few in all
Europe surpassed her, either in comeliness or honesty.  Her
husband then was from home, being gone as far as Peru, about
his commerce and trade.  This virtuous lady, hearing of the
pirates' coming, had fled, with other friends and relations, to
preserve her life from the cruelties and tyrannies of those hardhearted enemies: but no sooner did she appear before Captain
Morgan, but she was designed for his pleasure. Hereupon, he
lodged her in an apartment by herself, giving her a negro, or
black woman, to wait on her, and treated her with all the respect due to her quality. The poor afflicted lady begged, with
many sobs and tears, to lodge among the other prisoners; her
relations fearing that unexpected kindness of the commander
might be a design on her chastity. But Captain Morgan would
by no means hearken to her, but commanded she should be
treated with more particular care than before, and have her
victuals from his own table.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             155
This lady had formerly heard very strange reports concern*
ing the pirates, as if they were lnot men, but, as they said, heretics, who did neither invoke the blessed Trinity, nor believe
in Jesus Christ.  But now she began to have better thoughts
of them, upon these civilities of Captain Morgan; especially
hearing him many times swear by God, and Jesus Christ, in
whom she thought they did not believe. Nor did she think
them to be so bad, or to have the shapes of beasts, as had been
related.  As to the name of robbers, or thieves, commonly given them, she wondered not much at it, seeing, among all nations of the universe, there were wicked men, covetous to
possess the goods of others.  Like this was the opinion of
another woman of weak understanding, at Panama, who used
to say, before the pirates came thither, she had a great curiosity
to see a pirate; her husband having often told her they were
not like other men, but rather irrational beasts.  This silly woman happening to see the first of them, cried out, aloud, " Jesus bless me! these thieves are like us Spaniards."
This false civility of Captain Morgan towards. this lady, as is
usual to such as pretend, and cannot obtain, was soon changed
into barbarous cruelty; for after three or four days he came to
see her, and entertained her with lascivious discourses, desiring
the accomplishment of his lust.  The virtuous lady constantly
denied him, with much civility, and many humble and modest
expressions; but Captain Morgan still persisted in his base request, presenting to her much pearl, gold, and whatever he had
that was precious and valuable: but the lady, not willing too
consent, or accept his presentq? showing herself like Susannah
for constancy, he presently changed his note, and addressed
her in another.tone, threatening a thousand cruelties and hard
usages, to all which she gave only this resolute and positive
answer:  "Sir, my life is in your hands; but as to my body, in
relation to that which you would persuade me to, my soul shall
sooner be separated from it, through the violence of your arms,
than I shall condescend to your request."  Captain Morgan
understanding this her heroiq resolution, commanded her to be
stripped of the best of her apparel, and imprisoned in a darksome, stinking cellar: here she was allowed a small quantity
of meat and drink, wherewith she had much ado to sustain
her life.
Under this hardship, the virtuous lady prayed daily to God
Almighty for constancy and patience: but Captain Morgan,
now thoroughly convinced of her chaste resolutions, as also
desirous to conceal the cause of her hard usage, since many of
his companions compassionated her condition, pretended she




156           THE BUCCANEERS OF' AMERiCA.
held intelligence with the Spaniards, and corresponded with
them, abusing his lenity and kindness. I, myself, was an eyewitness thereof, and could never have judged such constancy
and chastity to be found in the world, if my own eyes and
ears had not assured me thereof. But of this incomparable
lady, I shall say something more, hereafter.
Captain Morgan, having now been at Panama full three
weeks, commanded all things to be prepared for his departure.
He ordered every company of men to seek so many beasts of
carriage, as might convey the whole spoil to the river where
his canoes lay. About this time there was a great rumor that
a considerable number of pirates intended to leave Captain
Morgan, and that, taking a ship then in the port, they determined to go and rob on the South Sea, till they had got as
much as they thought fit, and then return homewards, by way
of the East Indies. For which purpose, they had gathered
much provisions, which they had hid in private places, with
sufficient powder, bullets, and all other ammunition: likewise,
some great guns belonging to the town, muskets, and other
things, wherewith they designed not only to equip their vessel,
but to fortify themselves in some island, which might serve
them for a place of refluge.
This design had certainly taken effect, had not Captain Morgan had timely advice of it from one of their comrades. Hereupon, he commanded the mainmast of the said ship to be cut
down and burnt, with all the other boats in the port: hereby
the intentions of all, or most of his companions, were totally
frustrated. Then Captain Morgan sent many of the Spaniards
into the adjoining fields and country, to seek for money, to
ransom, not only themselves, but the rest of the prisoners, as
likewise. the ecclesiastics. Moreover, he commanded all the
artillery of the town to be nailed and stopped up. At the same
time he sent out a strong company df men to seek for the governor of Panama, of whom intelligence was brought, that he
had laid several ambuscades in the way by which he ought to
return: but they returned soon after, saying, that they had not
found any sign of any such ambuscades. For confirmation
whereof, they brought some prisoners, who declared that the
said governor had had an intention of making some opposition
by the way, but that the men designed to effect.it were unwilling to undertake it; so that, for want of means, he could not
put his design in execution.
February 24, 1671, Captain Morgan departed from Panama,
or rather, from the place where the city of Panama stood; of
the spoils whereof he carried with him one hundred and sev



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            157
enty-five beasts of carriage, laden with silver, gold, and other
precious things, beside about six hundred prisoners, men, women, children, and slaves.  That day they came to a river,
that passes through a delicious plain, a league from Panama.
Here Captain Morgan put all his forces into good order, so as
that the prisoners were in the middle, surrounded on all sides
with pirates, where nothing else was to be heard but lamentations, cries, shrieks, and doleful sighs of so many women and
children, who feared Captain Morgan designed to transport
them all into his own country, for slaves. Besides, all those
miserable prisoners endured extreme hunger and thirst, at that
time, which misery Captain Morgan designedly caused them to
sustain, to excite them to seek for money, to ransom themselves, according to the tax he had sef upon every one. Many
of the women begged Captain Morgan, on their knees, with
infinite sighs and tears, to let them return to Panama, there to
live with their dear husbands and children, in little huts of
straw, which they would erect, seeing they had no houses till
the rebuilding of the city. But his answer was, "' he came not
thither to hear lamentations, and cries, but te seek money;
therefore they ought first to seek out that, wherever it was
to be had,, and bring it to him; otherwise, he would assuredly transport them all to such places whither they cared not
to go;..
Next day; when the march began, those lamentable cries and
shrieks were renewed, so as it would have caused compassion
in the hardest heart: but Captain Morgan, as a man little given
to mercy, was not moved in the least. They marched in the
same order as before, one party of the pirates in the van, the
prisoners in the middle, and the rest of the pirates in the rear;
by whom the miserable Spaniards were at every step punched
and thrust in their backs and sides, with the blunt ends of their
arms, to make them march faster.  That beautiful and virtuous lady, mentioned before for her unparalleled constancy and
chastity, was led prisoner by herself between two pirates. Her
lamentations now pierced the skies, seeing herself carried away
into captivity, often crying to the pirates, and telling them,
"that she'had given orders to two religious persons, in whom
she had relied, to go to a certain place, and fetch so much
money as her ransom did amount to; that they had promised
faithfully to do it, but having obtained the money, instead of
bringing it to her, they had employed it in another way, to
ransom some of their own, and particular friends." This ill
action of theiirs was discovered by a slave, who brought a letter to the said lady. Her complaints, and the cause thereof,
14




I58           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
AN.  0 —g~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~,a1
E.~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~-~r
I E~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`T,=;";Il -—.~,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            159
being brought'to Captain Morgan, he thought fit to inquire
thereinto. Having.found it to be true, especially hearing it
confirmed by the confession of the said religious men, though
under some frivolous excuses of having diverted the money
but for a day or two, in which time they expected more sums
to repay it, he gave liberty to the said lady, whom otherwise
he designed to transport to Jamaica.  But he detained the said
religious men, as prisoners in her place, using them according
to their deserts.
Captain Morgan arriving at the town called Cruz,. on the
banks of the River of Chagre, he published an. order among
the prisoners, that within three days every one should bring in
their ransom, under the penalty of being transported to Jamaica. Meanwhile he gave orders for so much rice and maize, to
be collected thereabouts, as was necessary for victualling his
ships. Here some of the prisoners were ransomed, but many
others could not bring in their money.  Hereupon he continued his voyage, leaving the village on the fifth of March following, carrying with him all the spoil he could.  Hence he
likewise led away some new prisoners, inhabitants there, with
those of Panama, who had not paid their- ransoms: but the
two religious men, who had diverted the lady's money, were
ransomed three days after by other persons, Awho had more
compassion for them  than they had showed for her. About
the middle of the way to Chagre, Captain Morgan comamanded
them to be mustered, and caused every one to be sworn that
they had concealed nothing, not even to the value of sixpence.
This done, Captain Morgan knowing those lewd fellows would
not stick to swear falsely for interest, he commanded every one
to be searched very strictly, both in their clothes and satchels,
and elsewhere. Yea, that this order might not be ill taken by
his companions, he permitted himself to be searched, even to
his very shoes.  To this effect, by comnmon consent, one was
assigned out of every company, to be searchers of the rest.
The French pirates that assisted on this expedition disliked
this new practice of searching; but being outnumbered by the
English, they were forced to submit, as well as the rest. The
search being over, they ree/mbarked, and arrived at the Castle
of Chagre on the ninth of March. Here they found all things
in good order, excepting the wounded men, whom  they had
left at their departure; for of these, the greatest number were
dead of their wounds.
FProm Chagre, Captain Morgan sent, presently after his arrival,
a great boat to Puerto Bello,with all the prisoners taken at the Isle
of St. Catherine, demanding of them a considerable ransom for




160           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
the Castle of Chagre, where he then was, threatening otherwise
to ruin it. To this those of Puerto Bello answered, they would
not give one farthing towards the ransom of the said castle, and
the English might do with it as they pleased. Hereupon, the
dividend was made of all the spoil made in that voyage; every
company, and every particular person therein, receiving their
proportion, or rather, what part thereof Captain Morgan pleased
to give them. For the rest of his companions, even of his own
nation, murmured at his proceedings, and told him to his face,
that he had reserved the best jewels to himself; for they judged
it impossible that no greater'share should belong to them than
two hundred pieces of eight, per capita, of so many valuable
plunders they had made; which small sum they thought too
little for so much labor, and such dangers as they had been exposed to. But Captain Morgan was deaf to all this, and many
other like complaints, having designed to cheat them of what
he could.
At last, finding,himself obnoxious to many censures of his
people, and fearing the consequence, he thought it unsafe to
stay any longer at Chagre, but ordered the ordnance of the castle to be carried on board his ship: then he caused most of the
walls to be demolished, the edifices to be burnt, and' as many
other things ruined as could be done in a short time. This
done, he went secretly on board his own ship, without giving
any notice to his companions, and put out to sea, being only
followed by three or four vessels of the whole fleet.  These
were such (as the French pirates believed) as went shares with
Captain Morgan in the best part of the spoil, which had been
concealed from them in the dividend. The Frenchmen could
willingly have revenged themselves on Captain Morgan and
his followers, had they been able to encounter him at sea; but
they were destitute of necessaries, and had much ado to find
sufficient provisions for their voyage to Jamaica, he having left
them unprovided for all things.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.,             161
CHAPTER XXI.
A Voyage made by the Author along the Coast of Costa Rica, at his Return towards Jamaica. -What happened most remarkable in the said Voyage.Some Observations then made by him.
CAPTAIN MORGAN left us all in such a miserable condition, as
lively represented what reward attends wickedness in the end;
whence we ought to have learned to regulate and amend our
actions for the future. We were so reduced, that every company which was left, whether English or French, being compelled to help themselves, most of them  separated from each
other, and several companies took several courses at their return
homewards. That party to which I did belong, steered along
the coast of Costa Rica, to get provisions, and careen our vessel in some secure place or other; for our loat was grown foul,
and unfit for sailing. In a few days we arrived at a great port,
called Bocca del Toro, where are always multitudes of good
eatable tortoises.  It is about ten leagues in compass, surrounded with little islands, under which vessels may ride secure from
violent winds.
These islands are inhabited by Indians, who never could be
subdued by the Spaniards; and hence they call them Indios
bravos, or wild Indians. They are divided, according to the.
variety of their language, into several people, whence it is that
they are in perpetual wars. Towards the east side of this posrt
are somd who formerly did trade much with the pirates, selli-nlg.
them the flesh of divers animals which they hunt, as also all
sorts of fruits; the exchange for which was iron instrunments
which the pirates brought, beads, and toys) whereof they made
great account for wearing, more than of precious jewels, which
they neither knew nor esteemed. But this commerce failed,
the pirates committing many barbarities. killing their'men, and
taking away their women, to serve their lust; which put an
end to all friendship and commerce between them.
We went ashore to seek provisions, our necessity being extreme; but we could find nothing but a few eggs of crocodiles,
wherewith we were forced to -be content. Hereupon we left
those quarters, and steered eastward. Upon this tack we met
three boats more of our own companions, who had been left
behind by Captain Morgan.  These told us, they had been able
to find no relief for their extreme hunger, and that Captain
Morgan himself and his people were reduced to such misery,
as he could afford them no more than one short allowance a day.
14*




1ts2          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Hearing thus that little or no good was to be expected by
sailing farther eastward, we changed our course westward.
Here we found a vast many tortoises more than we needed to
victual our boats, though for a long time. Being provided with
this sort of victuals, the next thing we wanted was fresh water.
There was enough to be had in the neighboring islands, but
we scarce dared to land, by reason of the enmity abovesaid,
between the pirates and Indians. But, necessity having no
law, we were forced to do as we could, not as we desired.
Hereupon we went all of us together to one of the islands.
Being landed, one party of our men ranged the woods, while
another filled the barrels with water.  Scarce an hour was
past, when suddenly the Indians came upon us, and one of our
men cried, "Arm, arm,"  We presently began to fire at them,
as iot as we could. This stopped them, and, in a short time,
put them to flight, sheltering themselves in the woods. We
pursued them, but not far, desiring rather to get in our water,
than any advantage on the enemy. Coming back, we found
two Indians dead on the shore: the habiliments of one showed
him to be a person of quality among them, for he had about
his body a girdle, or sash, richly woven; and on his face he
wore a beard of massy gold, I mean a small planch of gold
hung down at his lips, by two strings, which run through two
little holes, made there on purpose, that covered his beard, or
served instead thereof. His arms were made of sticks of palmite-trees, very curiously wrought; at one end whereof was a
kind of hook, which seemed to be hardened with fire. We
should have spoke with some of these Indians, to reconcile
them to us, and to renew the former trade, and obtain provisions, but it was impossible, through the savageness of their
minds. However, we filled our barrels with water, and carried them aboard.
The night following, we heard from shore huge cries and
shrieks among the Indians. These lamentations caused us to
believe that they had called in many more people to their aid,
and that they lamented the death of those two men. These
Indians never came upon the sea, or ever built canoes, or any
vessels for navigation, not so much as fisher-boats, of which
art of fishery they are ignorant.. At last, having nothing else
to hope for in these parts, we resolved to depart for Jamaica.
Being set forth, we met with contrary winds, which caused us
to use our oars, and row to the river of Chagre. When we
came near it., we perceived a ship, that began to give us chase;
we feared it was a ship from Carthagena, sent to rebuild and retake possession of the Castle of Chagre, now the pirates had left




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            163
it. Hereupon we set our sail, and ran before the wind, to make
our escape. But the vessel being much swifter and cleaner
than ours, easily got the wind of us, and stopped our course.
Then approaching to us, we discovered them to be our former
comrades in the expedition of Panama, but lately sent out from
Chagre. Their design was to go to Nombre de Dios, and thence
to Carthagena, to seek some purchase or other. But the wind
being contrary, they concluded to go in our company to the
place whence we came, called Boco del Toro.
This accident and encounter retarded our journey two days
more than we could gegain in a fortnight; this obliged us to
return to our former station for a few days. Thence we directed our course for a place called Boca del Dragon, to get
provisions of flesh, especially of an animal by the Spaniards
called manentine, by the Dutch, sea-cow, because its head,'ose,
and teeth are very like those of a cow. They are found commonty where, under the depth of the waters, it is full of grass,
on which it is thought they feed. They have no cars, but in
place of them, two little holes as wide as one's little finger.
Near the neck, they have two fins, under which they have two
udders, like the breasts of a woman. The skin is very close,
resembling the skin of a Barbary or Guinea dog. This skin on
the back is two fingers thick, which, being dried,' is as hard as
whalebone, and may serve to make walking staffs. The belly
is in all things like that of a cow, as far as the reins. Their
manner of engendering is the same with that of a land cow, the
male being every way like a bull.  They conceive and breed
but once. But what time they go with calf, I could not learn.
These fishes have a very acute sense of hearing, so as in taking
them, the fishermen make not the least noise, nor row, unless
very slightly. For this reason they use certain instruments
for rowing, by the Indians called pagaros, by the Spaniards,
canelettas, with which they row with out any noise to firight the
fish. While they are fishing, they speak not one to another, only
make signs. They dart them with a javelin as they do tortoises; but the point of the javelin somewhat differs, having
two hooks at the end, and being longer. These fishes are from
twenty to twenty-four feet. long.  Their flesh is good to eat,
being like in color to that of 3 land cow; but in taste, to pork.
It has much fat, or grease, which the pirates melt, and keep in
earthern pots to use instead of oil.
Once, when we could not do any good at this fishery, sonme
of our men going to hunt, and others to catch fish, we espied
a canoe with two Indians: these no sooner discovered our
vessels, but they rowed with all speed towards land, being un



164           THE BUCCANEERS' OF AMERICA.
willing to have any thing to do with us pirates. We followed
them to the shore, but being naturally nimbler than us, they escaped into the woods. And, what was more, they drew ashore,
and carried with them, their canoe into the wood, as easily
as if it had been straw, though it weighed above two thousand
weight; this we knew by'the canoe itself, which we found
afterwards, and had much ado to get into the water again,
though we were in all eleven persons to pull at it.
We had then with us a pilot, who had been often in those
parts; this man seeing this action of the Indians, told us, that
some few years before, a squadron of pirates arriving at that
place, they went in canoes to catch some little birds, which
frequent the sea-coast, among very beautiful trees. While they
were busied, certain Indians who had climbed the trees to view
thern, seeing the canoes underneath, suddenly leaped down
into the sea, and seized some of the canoes and pirates, that
kept them, both which they carried nimbly so far into the
woods, that the prisoners could not be relieved by their companions. Hereupon the admiral of that squadron landed with
five hundred men to rescue his men, but they saw such a number of Indians flock together to oppose them, as obliged them
to retreat in haste to their ships, concluding, that if such forces
as; those could not do any thing towards the recovery of their
companions, they ought to stay no longer there. Having heard
this history, we came away, fearing some mischief, and bringing with us the canoe, in which we found nothing but a fishing net, not very large, and four arrows made of palm-trees,
seven feet long each; these arrows, we believed to be their
arms. The canoe we brought away was of cedar, but very
roughly hewn, which made us think that those people have no
instruments of iron.
Leaving that place, we.arrived in twenty-four hours at another, called Rio de Zuera, where were some few houses
belonging to Carthagena, inhabited by Spaniards, whom we
resolved to visit, not being able to find any tortoises, nor any
of their eggs. The inhabitants were all fled, leaving no victuals
nor provisions, so we were forced to be content with a certain
fruit they called platanoes; with these platanoes we filled our
boats, and continued our voyage, coasting along the shore to
find out some creek, or bay, wherein to careen our vessel, which
now was so very leaky, that night and day we were constrained
to put several men, besides our slaves, to the pump. This
voyage lasted a fortnight, all which time we were under continual fear of perishing. At last we arrived at a port called the
Bay of Blevelt, so named from a pirate who used to resort thither




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             165
as we did; here one party of our men went into the woods
to hunt, while another undertook to refit and careen our
vessel.
Our companions who went abroad to hunt found hereabouts
porcupines of a monstrous bigness.  But their chief exercise
was killing of monkeys and birds, called by the Spaniards
faisans, or pheasants; the toil of shooting seemed, at least to
me, to be sufficiently compensated with the pleasure of killing
the monkeys; for at these we usually made fifteen or sixteen
shot, before we could kill three or four, so nimbly would they
escape our hands and, aim, even after being much wounded.
Besides, it was diversion to see the female monkeys carry their
little ones upon their backs, just as the negroes do their children.
When any person passes under the trees where these monkeys
are sitting, they will commonly squirt their excrements upon
their heads and clothes; likewise, if, shooting at a parcel of
them, one happen to be wounded, the rest flock about him, and
lay their paws on the wound to hinder the blood from issuing
forth; others gather moss from the trees, and thrust into the
wound, and thereby stop the blood. At other times they gather such or such herbs, and, chewing them in their mouths, apply
them as a poultice. All which caused in me great admiration,
seeing such strange actions in those irrational creatures, which
testified the fidelity and love they had for one another.
On the ninth day after our arrival, our women slaves being
busied in ordinary employments of washing of dishes, sewing,
drawing water out of wells, which we had made on the shore,
and the like, one of them, who had seen a troop of Indians
towards the woods, cried out, "Indians, Indians!"' We ran
presently to our arms, and their relief, but coming to the wood,
we found no person there, but two of our women slaves killed
upon the place with arrows.  In their bodies we saw so many
arrows sticking, as if they had been fixed there with particular
care, for otherwise we know that one of them was sufficient to
kill any man. These arrows were all of a rare shape, being
eight feet long, and as thick as a man's thumb; at one end was
a hook of wood, tied to the body of the arrow with a string, at
the other end was a case or box, like the case of a pair of tweezers, in which we found little pebbles, or stones; the color was
very red, very shining, as if they had been long locked up, all
which we believed were the arms of their leaders.  These
arrows were all made without instruments of iron; for whatever the Indians make, they harden first artificially with fire,
and then polish them with flints.
These Indians are of a very robust constitution, strong, and




166            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
nimble at their feet. We sought carefully up and down the
woods, but could find;no track of them, nor any of their canoes
nor floats which they use in fishing; hereupon we retired to our
vessels, where, having embarked all our goods, we put off from
shore, fearing lest, finding us there, they should return and
overpower us.
CHAPTER XXII.
The Author departs towards the Cape of Gracias i Dios. - The Commerce of
the Pirates with the Indians. - His Arrival at the Island de los Pinos. - And
finally, his Return to Jamaica.
THE great fear we had of those Indians, by reason of the
death of our two women slaves, made us depart thence as fast
as we could, directing our course towards the Cape Gracias a
Dios, where we placed our last hopes of provisions; for thither
usually resort many pirates, who friendly correspond with the
Indians there.  Being arrived at the said cape, we rejoiced and
gave thanks to Almighty God, for having delivered us out of
so many dangers, and brought us to this place of refuge,. where
we found people who showed us most cordial friendship, and
provided us with all necessaries.
The custom here is, that when any pirates arrive, every one
has liberty to buy himself an Indian woman, at the price of a
knife, or any old axe, wood-bill, or hatchet. By this contract,
the woman is obliged to remain with the pirate all the time he
stays there.  She serves him in the mean while with victuals
of all sorts that the country affords.  The pirate has liberty
also to go when he pleases to hunt or fish, or about any
other divertisernent, but is not to commit any hostility or
depredation on the inhabitants, seeing the Indians bring him in
all that he needs or desires.
Through this frequent converse of these Indians with the
pirates, they sometimes go to sea with them, and remain with
them whole years, without returning home; so that many of'them can speak English and French, and some of the pirates
their Indian language.  Being very dexterous at their javelins,
they are useful to the pirates in victualling their ships, by the
fishery of tortoises and manitas, a fish so called by the Spaniards. For one of these Indians is alone able to victual a vessel of one hundred men.  We had in our crew two pirates who
could speak the Indian language, by whose help I inquired into




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             167
their customs, lives, and pblicy, whereof I shall give a brief
account.
This island is about thirty leagues in Circumference,; it is
governed as a little commonwealth, without any king, or sovereign prince; neither do they entertain any friendship or'correspondence with other neighboring islands, much less with
the Spaniards.  They are in all but a small nation, whose
number exceeds not sixteen or seventeen hundred persons.
They have among them few negro slaves, who happened to
arrive there, swimming after shipwreck made on that coast.
For being bound for Terra Firma, in a ship that carried them
to be sold there, they killed the captain and mariners, with design to return to their country, but being ignorant of navigation,
they stranded their vessel hereabouts.  Though, as I said, they
make but a small nation, yet they are as it were two sorts of
people; of which one sort cultivate the ground, and make plantations; but the other are so lazy, as they have no courage to
build themselves huts, much less houses.  They frequent chiefly the sea-coast, wandering up and down, without knowing or
caring so much as' to cover their bodies from the rains, (which
are very frequent,) unless with a few palm-leaves'; these they
put on their heads, and keep their backs always to the wind.
They use no other clothes than an apron, tied to their middle,
corning down so as to hide their privities. Such aprons are
made of the rinds of trees, which:are strongly beat upon stones,
till they are softened; the same they use for bed-clothes, except a few, who make them of cotton.  Their usual arms are
nothing but azagayas, or spears, which they make fit for use
with points of iron, or teeth of crocodiles.
They know, after some manner, that there is a God, yet they
live without any religion, or divine worship; and, as far as I
can learn, they believe not in, nor serve, the devil, as many
other nations of America do; hereby they are not so much tormented by him, as other nations are. Their ordinary food, for
the most part, consists in several fruits; such as bananas, racoves, ananas, potatoes, cazave, as also crabs, iand some few fish,
which they kill in the sea with darts.  They are pretty expert
in making certain pleasant and delicate liquors; the commonest among them is called achioc. This is made of a certain seed
of palm-tree, bruised and steeped in hot water, till it be settled
at the bottom; this liquor being strained off, hath a pleasant
taste, and is very nourishing.  Other sorts of liquors they prepare, which I shall omit for brevity, only I shall say something
of that made of platanoes; these they knead with hot water,
and then put into great calabashes full of cold water, for eight




168           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
days, during which it ferments as well as the best wine.. This
liquor they drink for pleasure, and as a great regale, so that
when they invite their friends or relations, they cannot treat
them better than with this pleasant drink.
They are very unskilful in dressing victuals, so that they
seldom treat one another with banquets; but when they invite
others, they desire them to come and drink of their liquors.
Before the invited persons come to their house, those that expect them comb their hair very well, and anoint their faces
with oil of palm, mixed with a black tincture, which renders
them very hideous.  The women also daub their faces with
another sort of stuff, which makes them look as, red as crimson,
and such are their greatest ornaments and attire. Then he
that invites takes his arms, which are three or four azagayas,
and goes out of his cottage three or four hundred steps, to wait
fo.r and receive the invited persons. As soon as they draw
nigh, he falls on the ground, lying flat on his face, without any
motion, as if he was dead. Being thus prostrate, the invited
friends take him up, and set him on his feet, and go all together to the htlt.  Here the persons invited use the same ceremony, falling down on the ground, as the inviter did before; but
he lifts them up one by one, and giving them his hand, conducts them into his cottage, where he causes them to sit. The
w-vomen on these occasions use few or no ceremonies.
Being thus brought into the house, they are presented every
one with a calabash, of about four quarts, full of achioc, almost
as thick as water gruel, or children's pap; these they are to
drink off, and get down at any rate. The calapashes being
emptied, the master of the house, with many ceremonies, goes
about the room, and gathers his calabashes; and this drinking
is reckoned but for one welcome. Afterwards, they drink of the
achioc above mentioned, to which they are invited; then follow many songs, dances, and a thousand caresses, to the women;
so that sometimes, for a testimony of their love, they take their
darts, and with the points, pierce and wound their genital parts.
This I could not believe, though often affirmed to me, till my
own eyes were witnesses of these and the like actions; neither
only on this occasion do they use this ceremony of piercing
their genitals; but also when they make love to any woman,
thereby they let them understand the greatness of their affection and constancy.
They marry not any young maid without the consent of her
parents. If any one desires to take a wife, he is first examined
by the damsel's father, concerning several points of good husbandry. These are commonly whether he can make azagayas,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             169
darts fori fishing, or spin a certain thread, which they use about
their arrows.  Having answered to satisfaction, the examiner
calls to his daughter for a little calabash full of achioc; of this
he drinks first, then gives the cup to the young man, and he
to the bride, who drinks it up, and with this only ceremony
the marriage is made. When any one drinks to the health of
another, the second person is to drink Pilp the liquor left in the
calabash. But in case of marriage, as was said, it is consumed
only' among them three, the bride obtaining the greatest share.
When the woman lies in, neither she nor her husband observe the time customary among the Caribbees. But as soon
as the woman is delivered, she goes to the next river, brook, or
fountain, and washes the new-born creature, swathing it up in
certain rowlers, or swathbands, there called cabalas. ~This
done, she goes about her ordinary labor.  When the man dies,
his wife buries him with all his azagayars, aprons, and ear jewels; and comes every day to her husband's grave, bringing him
meat and drink for a whole year after. Their years they
reckon by the moons, allowing fifteeii to every year, which
make their entire circle, as our twelve months do ours.
Some writers of the Caribbee Islands affirm that this ceremony of carrying victuals to the dead is general among them,
and that the devil comes to the sepulchres, and carries away the
meat and drink. But I know the contrary, having often myself
taken away these offerings, and eaten thenm; knowing that the
fruits used on these occasions were of the choicest, and the liquor
of the best sort., The widow having completed her year, opens
the grave, and takes out all her husband's bones; these she
scrapes, and washes very well, and dries in the sun; then she ties
them all together, and puts them into a cabalas, or satchel, and is
obliged for another year to carry them upon her back by day,
and sleep upon them by night, till the -year is out; then she
hangs up the bag and bones against the post of her own door,
if she be mistress of a house; if not, she hangs them at the
door of her next neighbors or relations.
The -widows cannot marry the second time, according to
their customs, till after two years' end. The men are bound to
perform no such ceremonies for their wives.; but if any pirate
marry an Indian woman, she is bound to do in all things as if
he were an Indian. The negroes on this, island live in all respects according to their own customs. Now I shall continue
the account of our voyage.
After we had refreshed and provided ourselves as well as we
could at this island, we steered towards the Island de los Pinos.
Here we arrived in fifteen days, and were constrained to refit
15




170           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
our vessel, which' now again was very leaky, and not fit for
sailing any farther. Hereupon we divided ourselves as befdre,
some to careening the ship, others to fishing.  In this last we
were so successful, as to take, in six or seven hours, fish sufficient for one thousand persons. We had with us some Indians
from the Cape of Gracias a Dios, very dexterous both in hunting and fishing; with whose help we soon killed likewise, and
salted, a huge number of wild cows, enough to satiate our hungry appetites, and to victual our vessel. These cows were
formerly brought into this island by the Spaniards, that they
might here multiply and stock the country. We salted also a
vast number of tortoises, which are here very plentiful.  These
things made us forget the miseries we had lately endured, and
we began to call one another again by the name of brothers,
which was customary amongst us, but had been disused in our
miseries.
While we continued here, we feasted ourselves very plentifully, without fear of enemies. For as to the Spaniards on the
island, they were in friendship with us; only we were constrained to keep watch and ward every night for fear of the
crocodiles, which swarm all over the island. For these, when
they are hungry, will assault any man and devour him; as it
happened to one of our companions, who being gone into the
wood, in company with a negro, they chanced upon a crocodile, which with incredible agility assaulted the pirate, and,
fastening upon his leg, cast him on the ground, the negro escaping by flight. Yet he, being a robust and a, courageous
man, drew forth a knife he had then about him, and after a
dangerous combat, stabbed the crocodile, which done, himself,
tired with the battle, and weakened with loss of blood, lay for
dead on the place. Being so found by the negro, who returned
to see what was become of him, he took him on his back, and
brought him to the sea-side, though a whole league off, where
we put him into a canoe, and conveyed him on board.'
After this, none of our men dared to enter the woods without
good company; and ourselves, desirous to revenge the disaster
of our companion, went in troops next day to the woods, to find
out crocodiles to kill. These animals would come every night
to the sides of our ship, and offer to climb up into the vessel.
One of these, one night, was seized with an iron hook;. but he,
instead of flying to the bottom, began to mount the ladder of
the ship till we killed him with other instruments. After we
had remained there some time, and refreshed ourselves, we set
sail for Jamaica. Here we arrived in a few days, after a prosperous vovage, and found Captain Morgan got home before us;




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            17-1
but had seen, as yet, none of his companions whom he left be.
hind, we being the first that arrived there after him.
He was then very busy in persuading and levying people to
transport to the Isle of St. Catherine, which he designed to
fortify, and hold for a common refuge to all pirates, especially
of his own nation, as was said; but this design was soon hindered by the arrival of a man-of-war from England, which
brought. orders from his majesty of Great Britain, to recall the
governor of Jamaica to the court of England, to give an account of his favoring the pirates in those parts, to the vast detriment of the subjects of the king of Spain; the said man-ofwar bringing over also a new governor of Jamaica, in place of
the precedent. This gentleman entering on the government
of the island, presently gave notice to all the ports, by several
boats sent forth to that intent, of the good correspondence the
king of England resolved to maintain in those parts of the
world towards his Catholic majesty, his subjects, and dominions; and that, for the fiuture, he had received from his sacred
majesty and privy council strict and severe orders not to permit any pirate to set forth from Jamaica, commit any hostility
or depredation on the Spanish nation or dominions, or any other
people of those neighboring islands.
These orders being sufficiently divulged, the pirates who
were abroad at sea began to fear them, so as they dared not
return to the said island, but kept the seas, and continued to
act what hostilities they could. The same pirates took and
ransacked a considerable town in the Isle of Cuba, called La
Villa de los Calos, which we mentioned in the description of
the said island.. Here they committed again all sorts of inhuman and barbarous cruelties; but the new governor of Jamaica
behaved himself so constant to his duty, and the orders he had
from England, that he apprehended several of the chief actors,
and caused'them to be hanged.  This severity made those remaining abroad take warning, and retire to the Island of Tortuga, lest they should fall into his hands. Here they joined
with the French pirates, inhabitants there, in whose company
they continue to this day.




172            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER XXIII.
The Relation of the Shipwreck which Monsieur Bertram Ogeron, Governor of
Tortuga, suffered nigh the Isles of Guadanillas.- He and his Companions fall
into the Hands of the Spaniards. - By what Arts he escaped their Hands, and
preserved his Life. - The Enterprise against Puerto Rico to deliver his People,
and its unfortunate Success.
AFTER that expedition of Panama, the inhabitants of the
French islands in America, in 1673, (while the war was so
fierce in Europe between France and Holland,) gathered's
considerable fleet to possess themselves of the islands belonging
to the United Provinces in the West Indies. To this effect,
their admiral raised all the pirates and volunteers that he could
persuade; and the governor of Tortuga caused to be built a good
strong man-of-war, which he named Ogeron, and provided very
well with ammunition, and manned with five hundred Buccaneers, resolute men, being the vessel he designed for. himself.
Their first intention was to take the Isle of Curasao, belonging
to the said States of Holland; but this design miscarried, by
reason of a shipwreck.
Ogeron set sail from  Tortuga, as soon as things were ready,
to join the fleet, and pursue the said enterprise: being arrived
on the west of St. John de Puerto Rico, he was suddenly surprised with a violent storm, to that degree, as shook his new
frigate against the rocks, near the islands called Guadanillas,
and broke it in a thousand pieces; yet being near the land of
Puerto Rico, all his men saved their lives in their boats.
Next day, being got on shore, they were discovered by the
Spaniards inhabiting the island, who, taking them to be French.pirates, that meant to take the island anew, as they had done
before, they alarmed the whole country, and, gathering their
forces together, marched against them; and they found thelm,
for want of arms, not able to make any defence, begging quarter for their lives, as the custom is. But the Spaniards, remembering the horrible cruelties those pirates had many times
committed, would have no compassion on them; but answering them,  I- Ha! ye thievish dogs, here's no quarter for you! T
they assaulted them  very furiously, and killed most of them.
At last, perceiving they made no resistance, nor had any arms'
to defend themselves, they began to relent, taking prisoners as
many as remained alive.
But, being still persuaded that those unfortunate people came
with design to take again and ruinate the island, they bound them




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            173
with cords, two and two, or three and three together, and drove
them  through the woods into the open fields. Being come
thus far with them, they asked them  what was become of
their leader: they constantly made answer, he was drowned
in the shipwreck, though they knew it was false. For Ogeron,
being unknown to the Spaniards, behaved himself among them
as an innocent fool, and in his actions mimicked the natural so
well, that he was not tied as the rest of his companions, but let
loose to serve the pleasure and laughter of the common soldiers.  These, now and then, would give him scraps of bread
and other victuals, whereas the rest of the prisoners had never
sufficient to satisfy their hungry stomachs, their allowance
from the Spaniards being scarce enough to preserve them alive.
Theie was among the French pirates a surgeon, who, having
done some remarkable services to the Spaniards, was unbound
and set at liberty to go freely up and down, even as Ogeron
did. To this surgeon, Ogeron declared his resolution of attempting an escape from the cruelty and hard usage of those
enemies, which they did by fleeing to the woods, there to make
something or other wherein to transport themselves elsewhere,
though they had nor could obtain no other thing in the world
that could be serviceable in building of vessels, but one only
hatchet. Thus they began their march towards the woods,
nearest the sea-coast.  Having travelled all day long, they
came about evening to the sea-side, almost unexpectedly, but
without any thing to eat, or any secure place to rest their wearied limbs. At last they perceived, nigh the shore, a huge
quantity of fishes, called by the Spaniards, corladados.  These
frequently approach the sands of the shore, in pursuit of other
little fishes that srve them for their food. Of these they took
as many as they thought necessary, and by rubbing two sticks
briskly together, they kindled fire, wherewith they made coals
to roast them. Next day. they began to cut down and prepare
timber, to make a kind of small boat to pass over to the Isle of
Santa Cruz, which belongs to the French.
While they were busied about their work, they discovered,
at a great distance, a canoe steering directly towards the place
where they were. This putting them in some fear, lest they
should be found and taken again by the Spaniards, they retired
into the woods, till they could discern what people were in the
canoe. At last, perceiving them to be no more than two men,
who seemed to be fishermen, they concluded to hazard their
lives, and, overcoming them, to seize the canoe. Soon after,
they perceived one of them, who was a mulatto, to go with
calabashes hanging at his back, towards a spring not far off, to
15 




174            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
take in fresh water. The other, who was a Spaniard, staid behind him for his return.  Seeing them divided, they assaulted
the mulatto first, and, by a great blow on his head with the
hatchet, they despatched him.  The Spaniard, upon the noise,
made towards the canoe, thinking to escape, but he was overtaken by the two, and killed. Having compassed their design,
they fetched tlie corpse of the mulatto, and cast both into the
middle of the sea, to be consumed by the fish, by this means
to conceal this fact forever from the Spaniards.
This done, they took in as much fresh water as they could,
and set sail thence to seek some place of refuge. That day they
steered along the coasts of Puerto Rico, and came to Cabo
Roxo. Hence they traversed directly to Hispaniola, where
many of theirbown comrades and companions were to be found.
The currents of the waters and winds were very favorable, so
as in a few days they arrived at a place called Samana, in the
said island, where they found a party of their own people.
Ogeron being landed at Samana, ordered the surgeon to levy
all the people he could in those parts, while he departed to revisit his government of Tortuga; where being arrived, he used
all his endeavors to gather vessels and men to his assistance;
so that in a few days he got a good number of both, well
equipped and disposed to follow him.  These were to go to
St. John de Piuerto Rico, and deliver his fellows, whom he had
left in the miserable condition as was said before. Having embarked all the people, which the surgeon had levied at Samana, he made them a speech, telling them, " You may all expect
great spoil and riches from this enterprise, and therefore let all
fear and cowardice be set aside; on the contrary, fill your
hearts with courage and valor, for thus you will find yourselves
soon satisfied, of what at present bare hopes do promise. " Every
one much relied onl these promises of Ogeron, and from his
words conceived no small joy in their minds.  Thus they set
sail from Tortuga, for the coasts of Puerto Rico. Being come
within sight of land, they used only their lower sails, that they
Inight not be discovered by the Spaniards, till they came near
the place where they intended to land.
The Spaniards, notwithstanding this caution; having had intelligence of their coming, were prepared for a defence, having
posted many troops of horse along the coasts to watch their
descent.  Ogeron, perceiving their vigilancy, ordered the vessels to draw near the shore, and shoot off many great guns,
which forced the cavalry to retire within the woods: here lay
concealed many companies of foot, prostrate on the ground.
So the pirates made their descent at leisure, and began to enter




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               175
among the trees, scarce suspecting any harm to- be where the
horsemen could do no service; but no sooner were they fallen
into this ambuscade, than the Spaniards arose and assaulted
them so courageously, that they soon destroyed great part of
them.  Thus leaving great numbers dead on the place, the rest
very hardly escaped by flight to their ships.
Ogeron, though he escaped this danger, yet could willingly
have perished in the fight, rather than suffer the shame which
the ill success of this enterprise was like to bring upon his repntation: beside that, those that he had attempted to rescue
were now cast into greater miseries.  Hereupon they hastened
back to Tortuga, the same way they.ame, with great confusion in their minds, much diminished in their number, and utterly disappointed of those spoils; the subject'of their hopes,
and of the promises of the unfortunate Ogeron.  The Spaniards were very vigilant, and kept their posts near the sea-side
till the fleet of pirates was out of sight. Meanwhile they made
an end of killing such of their enemies as, being desperately
wounded, could not escape by flight, and cut off several limbs
from the dead bodies, to show them to the former prisoners, for
whose rescue these others had crossed the seas.
The fleet being gone, the Spaniards made. bonfires and great
demonstrations of joy for their victory; but the Fgench prisoners, who were there before, endured more hardship than ever.
Of their misery and misusage, Jacob Binkes, governor at that
time, in America, for the states general of the United Provinces, was an eye-witness; for he arriving in that juncture, at
Puerto Rico, with some men-of-war, to buy provisions and
other necessaries, he so pitied their misery, as to bring away
by stealth five or six of them, which only exasperated'the
Spaniards; for soon after they sent the rest of the prisoners to
the chief city of the island, to work and toil about the fortifications which then were making, forcing them  to bring and
carry stones, and all sorts of materials: these being finished,
the governor transported them to Havana, where they employed
them also in fortifying that city.  Here they made themn work
by day, and at night they shut them up as close prisoners, lest
they should enterprise upon the city; for of such attempts the
Spaniards bad had divers proofs, which gave them  sufficient
cause to use them so.
Afterwards, at several times, when ships arrived from New
Spain, they transported them by degrees into Europe, and landed them at Cadiz; but notwithstanding this care of the Spaniards to disperse them, they soon after met almost all in France,
and resolved to return to Tortuga, with the first opportunity.




176            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
To this effect they assisted one another very lovingly, with
what necessaries they could, according to every one's condition; so that in a short while the greatest part had nested
themselves again at Tortuga, their place of rendezvous. Here
they equipped again a new fleet to revenge their former misfortunes on the Spaniards, under the conduct of one Le Sieur
Maintenon, a Frenchman; with this fleet, he arrived at the Island de la Trinidad, between the Isle of Tabago and the coasts
of Paria.  This island they sacked, and after put to the ransom
of one hundred thousand pieces of eight.  Hence they departed
with design to take and pillage the city of Caraccas, over against
the Island of Curasao, belonging to the Hollanders.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Encounters at the Islands of Cayana and Tabago, between the Count d'Estrees, Admiral of France, iri*AmeriTa, and the Heer Jacob Binkes, Vice
Admiral of the United Provinces.
IT is already known to the greatest part of Europe, that the
prince of eCourland began to establish a colony in the Island
of Tobago, and that some time after his people, for want of
timely recruits, abandoned the same, leaving it to the next occupant.  Thus it fell into the hands of Adrian and Cornelius
Lampesius, natives of Flissing, in Zealand, who, arriving there
in 1654, they fortified it by the order of the states general,
building a goodly castle, in a convenient situation, capable of
hindering the assaults of any enemies.
The strength of this castle was afterwards sufficiently tried
by Monsieur d'Estrees, as I shall relate, after I have first told
you what happened before Cayana, in 1676.  This year the
states general sent the vice-admiral, Jacob Binkes, to the Island of Cayana, then in possession of the French, to repossess
it.  With these orders he set forth from Holland, March 16, in
the said year, with a fleet of seven men-of-war, one fire-ship,
and five other small vessels.  This fleet arrived at Cayana,
May 4, next following.  Upon their arrival, the Heer Binkes
landed nine hundred men, who, approaching the castle, surnmoned the governor to surrender at discretioni.  He answered,
"he thought of nothing less than surrendering, but that he and
his people were resolved to defend themselves to the utmost."
The Heer Binkes having received this answer, presently com



THE -BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             177
manded his.troops to attack the castle on both sides at once:
the assault was very furious, but at length the French, being
very few, and overwhelmed with the multitude of their enemies, s urrendered both their arms and the castle.  In it were
found thirty-seven pieces of cannon.  The governor, named
Monsieur Lesi, with two priests, were sent into Holland.  The
Heer Binkes lost in the combat fourteen men only, and had
seventy-two wounded.
The French king no sooner understood this, blat he sent in
October following the Count d'Estrees, to retake the said island
from the Hollanders. He arrived there in December, with a
squadron of men-of-war, all well equipped and provided.  Being
come as far as the River Aperovaco, he met with a small vessel
of Nantes, which had set forth from Cayana but a fortnight
before, which gave him intelligence of the condition, wherein
he might be certain to find the Hollanders at Cayalia.  They
told him there were three hundred men in the castle, that all
about it they had fixed strong palisadoes or empalements,
and that within the castle were mounted twenty-six pieces of
cannon.
Monsieur d'Estrees being enabled with this intelligence to,
take his own measures, proceeded on his voyage, and arrived at,
the port of the said island, three leagues from the castle: here,
hie landed eight hundred men, in two several parties; one, he
placed under the Count de Blinac, and the other under. Mon-.
sieur de St. Faucher.  On board the fleet he left Monsieur. Gabaret, with divers other principal troops, which he tho~aglht not
necessary to be landed.  The men being set on shore, the fleet
weighed anchor, and sailed very slowly towards the castle, while
the soldiers marclhed by land.  These could not travel otherwise than by nights, by reason of the excessive heats. and in-tolerable exhalations of the earth, which here is very su-lphurous,.
and no better than a smoky and stinking oven.
October 19, the Count d'Estrees sent Monsieur de IJesi, (whGo
had been governor of the island, as was said before,) demanding
of them to deliver the castle to the obedience of the kinghis master, and to him in his sovereign's name.'But those
within resolved not to yield, but at the expense of their lives
and blood; which answer they sent to Monsieur d'Estrees.
Hereupon the French, the next night, stormed the castle on
seven several sides at once. The defendants having done their
duty, and fought with as much valor as possible, were at last
forced to surrender, having thirty-eight persons killed, besides
many wounded.  All the prisoners were transported into
France, where they were used with great hardship.




178            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Monsieur d'Estrees having settled all things at the Isle of
Cayana, departed thence for Martinico, where, being arrived, he
was told that the Heer Binkes was then at the Island pf Tobago, and his fleet lay at anchor in the bay.  Upon this intelligence, Monsieur d'Estrees made no long stay there, but steered
directly for Tobago.  No sooner was he come nigh the island,
but Vice Admiral Binkes sent his land forces with a good number of mariners on shore, to manage and defend the artillery
there.  These forces were commanded by the Captains Vander
Graaf, Van Dongen, and Ciavone, who labored very hard all
that night in raising batteries, and filling up the palisadoes of
the fortress called Sterrschans.
Two days after, the French fleet came to an anchor in the.
Bay of Palmet, and immediately in eighteen boats they landed
all their men.  The Heer Binkes perceiving the French upon
the hills, gave orders to burn all the houses near the castle, that
the French might have no place to shelter themselves there.
February 23, Monsieur d'Estrees sent a drum to the Hollanders
to demand the surrendry of the fort, which was absolutely denied.  Thus things continued till the 3d of March: on' this
day the French fleet came with full sail, and engaged the
Dutch fleet, and the dispute was very hot on both sides: mean.time, the land forces of the French being sheltered by the
thickness of the woods, advanced towards the castle, and
stormed it very briskly; but were repulsed by the Dutch with
such vigor, as caused them after three several attacks to retire,
with the loss of above one hundred and fifty men, and two
hundred wounded; these they carried off, or rather, dragged
away, with no0 small difficulty, by reason of their disorderly
retreat.
All this while the two fleets continued the combat, and
fought very desperately, till on both sides some ships were,consumed between Vulcan and Neptune; of this number was
Monsieur d'Estrees's own ship, motnted with twenty-seven
guns of prodigious bigness, besides smaller pieces.  The battle
lasted from break of day till evening; a little before which
time Monsieur d'Estrees quitted the bay with the rest of the
ships to the Hollanders, except two, which were stranded tunder sail, having gone too high within the port, leaving the victory to the Hollanders, though with the loss of several ships
that were burnt.
Monsieur d'Estrees finding himself under the shame of this
defeat, and that he could expect no advantage for the present,
over the Island of Tobago, set sail thence March 18, and June
21 he arrived at Brest, in France.  Having.given an account




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            179
of himself to the king, he was commanded to undertake again
the enterprise of Tabago. To this effect he ordered eight great
men-of-war and eight smaller, to be equipped with all speed,
with which Monsieur d'Estrees set sail from the said port of
Brest, October 3 following, and arrived December 1 at Barbadoes. Having received some recruits from Martinico, he sent
beforehand to review Tabago, and set sail directly for the same,
where he arrived Dcbember 7, with all his fleet.
Immediately he landed five hundred men under Monsieur De
Blinac, governor of the French islands in America.  These
were followed soon after by a thousand more. December 9,
they approached within six hundred paces of a post called Le
Cort, where they landed the artillery designed for this enterprise.  On the 10th, Monsieur d'Estrees went in person to
view the castle, and demanded of the Heer Binkes, by a messenger, the surrendry thereof, which was generously denied.
Next day the French advanced towards the castle, and on the
12th the Dutch from within fired at them without intermission.
The French began their attack by casting fire-balls into the
castle with main violence: the very third ball that was cast
in happened to fall in the pathway that led to the storehouse,
where the powder and ammunition was kept; in this path was
much powder scattered, through the negligence of those that
carried it to and fro, for the necessary supply of the defendants,
which by this means taking fire, it ran in a moment to the
storehouse, which suddenly was blown up, and with it Vice
Admiral Binkes himself, and all his officers, only captain Van
Dongen remained alive. This mischance being perceived by
the French, they instantly ran with five hundred men, and
possessed themselves of the castle: here they found three hundred men alive, wvhoml they took prisoners, and transported into
France. Monsieur d'Estrees, after this, commanded the castle to be demolished, with other posts that might serve for any
defence, as also all the houses standing upon the island: this
done, he departed thence December 27, and arrived again ill
France, after a prosperous voyage.




180           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER XXV.
Captains Sharp, Coxon, Sawkins, and others, set sail for the Province of Darien, upon the Continent of America. - Their Designs to Pillage and Plunder
in those Parts. - Number of their Ships, and strength of their Forces, by Sea
and Land.
AT a place called Bocca del Toro was the general rendezvous
of the fleet, which lately had taken and sacked Puerto Bello
the second time; that rich place having been taken once before,
under the conduct of Sir Henry Morgan. At this place were
two other vessels; the one belonging to Captain Peter Harris,
the other to Captain Richard Sawkins, two English privateers.
Here we had the news of a peace concluded between the Spaniards and the Indians of Darien, who were commonly at war
one with the other.  Also that, since the conclusion of the said
peace, they had been found very faithful to Captain Bournano,
a French commander, in an attempt upon a place called Chepo,
nigh the South Sea.  Further, that the Indians had promised
to conduct him unto a great and very rich place, named Tocamora; whereupon Bournano promised them to return in three
months with more ships and men.  This made us agree to visit
the said place, and in order thereto dispersed ourselves into several coves, (by the Spaniards called cuevas, i. e. hollow creeks
under the coasts,) there to careen and fit our vessels for that
purpose.  Here, i. e. at Bocca del T-oro, we found plenty of fat
tortoises, the pleasantest meat in the world.  Our vessels being
refitted, we rendezvoused at an island called by us the WaterKey, and our strength was as followeth —
Tons.     Guns.      Men.
Capt. Coxon, in a ship of    80          8         97
Capt. Harris, in another of    150     25         107
Capt. Bournano,              90          6         86
Capt. Sawkins,                16         1         35
Capt. Sharp,                 25          2         40
Capt. Cook,                   35        00         43
Capt. Alleston,               18       00          24
Capt. Row,                   20        00         25
Capt. Macket,                 14       00          20
We sailed from  thence March 23, 1679, and in our way
touched at the islands called Zamblas.' These islands reach
~eight leagues in length, lying fourteen leagues westward of the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            181
River Darien. Being here at an anchor, many of the Indians,
both men and women, came to see us; some brought plantain,
others other fruits, and venison, to exchange with us for beads,
needles, knives, or any trifling bauble whereof they stand
in need; but they most covet axes and hatchets, for the felling
of timber. The men here go naked, having only a sharp and
hollow tip, made either of gold, silver, or bark, into which they
thrust their privy members, \which they fasten with a string
about their middle. They weap as an ornament, in their noses,
a gold or silver plate, in the form of a half-moon, which, when
they drink, they hold up with one hand, while they lift the cup
with the other. The men paint themselves sometimes with
streaks of black, and the women with red: the women have
in their noses a pretty thick ring of gold or silver, andl cover
themselves with a blanket only: they are generally well featured; among whom, I saw several fairer than the fairest of
Europe, with hair as white as the finest flax:'tis reported of
them, that they see better in the dark than inl the light.
These Indians misliked our design for Tocamora, and dissuaded us from it, asserting that it would prove too tedious a
march, the way being so mountainous and uninhabited, that it
would be extremely difficult to get provisions for our men.
Withal, they proffered to guide us undescried, within a few
leagues of the city of Panama, in case we were pleased to go
thither, where we knew we should make a good voyage.
Upon these, and other reasons which they gave us, we concluded to desist from the journey of Tocamora, and to proceed
to Panama.  These resolutions taken, Captain Bournano, and
Captain Row's vessels separated from us, being all French, and
not willing to go to Panama, they declaring themselves generally against a long march by land; so we left them at the Zambias. From thence an Indian captain, or chief commander,
named Andreeas, conducted us to another -island, called by the
English the Golden Island, situated something to the westward of the mouth of the great River of Darien. At this island we met, being in all seven sail, April 3, 1680.
Here the Indians gave us notice of a town called Santa Maria, situate on a great river of the same name, which runs into
the South Sea, by the Gulf of San Miguel; that in the town
was kept a garrison of four hundred soldiers; and that from
this place much gold was carried to Panama, which was gathered from the mountains thereabouts; that in case we should
not find sufficient booty there, we might from thence proceed
by sea to Panama, where we could not easily fail of our designs. This motion of the Indians we liked so well, that we
16




182           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
landed three hundred and thirty-one men, April 5, 1680, leaving Captains Alleston and Macket, with a party of seamen, to
guard our ships in our absence, with which we intended to return home.
These men that were landed had each of them three or four
cakes of bread (called by the English doughboys) for their
provision of victuals; and as for drink, the rivers afforded them
enough. At our landing here, Captain Sharp was Very faint
and weak, having had a greatofit of sickness, of which he was
scarcely recovered.  Our several companies that marched were
distinguished as follows: first, Captain Bartholomew  Sharp,
with his company, had a red flag, with a bunch of white and
green ribbons: the second division, led by Captain Richard
Sawkins, with his men, had a red flag, striped with yellow:
the third and fourth, which were led by Captain Peter Harris,
had two green flags, his company marching in two distinct divisions. The fifth and sixth, led by Captain John Coxon, who
had some of Alleston's and Macket's men joined unto his, made
two divisions or companies, and had each of them a red flag:
the seventh was led by Captain Edmund Cook, with red colors,
striped with yellow, with a hand and sword for his device: all,
or most of them, were armed with fuzee, pistol, and hanger.
CHAPTER XXVI.
They march towards the Town of Santa Maria, with a Design to take it. - The
Indian King of Darien meeteth them. -Difficulties of this March.
BEING landed on the coast of Darien, and divided into companies, as was mentioned in the preceding chapter, we began our march towards Santa Maria, the Indians serving
us for guides in that unknown country: thus we marched at
first through a small skirt of a wood, and then over a bay almost
a league in length; after that, we went two leagues directly up
a woody valley, where we saw here and there an old plantation, and had a very good path to march in: there we came to
the side of a river, which in most places was dry, and built us
houses, or rather, huts, to lodge in.
Here another Indian, who was a chief commander, a man of
great parts, named Captain Antonio, joined us: this Indian officer mightily encouraged us to undertake the journey of Santa
Maria, and promised to be our leader, saying, that he would




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            183
have gone along with us presently, but that his child lay very
sick; however, he was assured it would die by next day, and
then he would most certainly follow and overtake us: withal,
he desired we would not lie in the grass, for fear of monstrous
adders, which are very frequent in those places. Breaking some
of' the stones that lay in the river, we found them shine like
sparks of gold. These stones are driven down from the neighboring mountains in times of flood. This day four of our men
-tired, and returned back to the ships; so we remained, in all,
three hundred and twenty-sevenmen, with six Indians to conduct us: that night, some showers of;ain fell.
The next day of our march we mounted a very steep hill,
and on the other side, at the foot thereof, we rested on the bank
of the river, which Captain Andreeas told us ran into the
South Sea, being the same river on which the town of Santa
Maria was situated.  Hence, we continued our march until
noon, and then ascended another mountain, far higher than the
former. Here we were often, and in many places, in great danger, the mountain being so perpendicular, and the path so narrow, that but one man at a time could pass. W~e arrived in the
evening on the other side of the mountain, and lodged again
by the side of the same river, having marched that day, according to our reckoning, about eighteen miles: this night, likewise,
some rain fell.
The next morning, being April 7, we marched all along the
river afore mentioned, crossing it often, almost at every half
mile, sometimes up to the knees, and at other times up to the
middle, in a very swift current. About noon we came to a place
where we found some Indian h6uses; these were very large
and neat; the sides were built with cabbage-trees, and the roofs
with wild canes, thatched with palmetto royal, but much neater
than ours at Jamaica; they had many partitions, or distinct
ground rooms, but no ascent by stairs. At this place were four
of these houses together, within a stone's throw of one another,
each of them having a large plantain walk before it. Half a
mile from this place lived the king, or chief captain of these
Indians of Darien, who came to visit us in royal robes, with his
queen anrd family. His crown was made of small white reeds,
curiously woven, having no other top than its lining, which
was red silk. Round about the middle of it was a thin plate
of gold, about two inches broad, laced behind, in which stuck
two or three ostrich's feathers; about this plate went also a row
of golden beads, which were bigger than ordinary peas, under.
neath which, the red lining of the crown was seen. In his
nose he wore a large plate of gold, in form of a half-moon;




184           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
and in each ear a great gold ring, nigh four inches diameter,
with a round, thin plate of gold, of the same breadth, having a
small hole in the centre, by which it hung to the ring. He
was covered with a thin, white cotton robe, reaching to the
small of his legs, and round its bottom was a fringe of the same,
three inches deep; so that, by reason of the length of this robe,
we could see no higher than his naked ankles. In his hand
he had a long, bright lance, as sharp as any knife. With him
he had three sons, each of them having a white robe, and their
lances in their hands, but standing bare-headed before him, as
did eight or nine persons more of his retinue or guard. His
queen wore a red blanket, which was closely girt about her
waist, and another that came loosely over her head and shoulders, like our old-fashioned striped hangings: she had a young
child in her armis, and two daughters walked by her, both
marriageable, with their faces almost covered with stripes or
streaks of red, and about their neck and arms almost loaden
with small beads, of several colors.  These Indian women
of the Province of Darien are generally very free, airy, and
brisk; yet withal very modest, and cautious in their husband's
presence, of whose jealousy they'stand in fear. With these
Indians we made an exchange, or had a truck, as it is called,
for knives, pins, needles, or any other such like trifles; but in
our dealing with them we found them to be very cunning.
Here we rested ourselves for the space of one day; and withal
chose Captain Sawkins to lead the forlorn, unto whom, for
that purpose, we gave the choice of fourscore men.  The
Iking ordered us each man to have three plantains, with suga
canes to suck, by way of a present; but when these were consumed, if we would not truck, we must have starved, for the
king himself did not refuse to deal for his plantains: this sort
of fruit is first reduced to mash, then laid between leaves of
the same tree, and so used with water, after which preparation
they call it miscelaw.
April 9, we continued our march along the banks of the river
above mentioned, finding in our way here and there a house.
The owners of the said houses would most commonly stand at
the door, and give, as we passed by, to every one of us, either
ripe plantain, or some sweet cazove root. Some of them would
count us, by dropping a grain of corn for each man that passed
before them, for they know no greater number, nor can tell
farther than twenty. That night we arrived at three great Indian houses, where we took up our lodgings, the weather being
clear and serene all night.
The next day, Captain Sharp, Captain Coxon, and Captain




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            185
Cook, with about threescore and ten of our men, embarked
themselves in fourteen canoes upon the river to glide down the
stream: among this number I did also embark, and we had in
our. company our Indian Captain Andreas, of whom mention
was made above; and two Indians more in each canoe, to pilot
or guide us down the river: but if we were tired in travelling
by land before, certainly we were in a worse condition now in
our canoes; for at the distance of almost every stone's cast
we were constrained to quit and get out of our boats, and haul
them over either sands or rocks; at other times, over trees that
lay cross and filled up the river, so that they hindered our navigation; yea, several times over the very points of land itself.
That night we built ourselves huts, to shelter in upon the river
side, and rested our wearied limbs till'next morning.
The eleventh we prosecuted our journey all day long, with
the, same fatigue and toil as we had done the day before.
At' night came a tiger, and looked on us for some while, but
we dared not to fire at the animal, fearing we should be descried by the sound of our fuzees; the Spaniards, as we were
told, not being at much distance from that place.
But the next day, being April 12, our pain and labor was
rather doubled than diminished, not only for the difficulties of
the way, which were intolerable, but chiefly for the absence of
our main body of men, from whom we had parted the day before: for now, hearing no news of them, we grew extremely
jealous of the Indians, and their counsels, suspecting it a design
of those people thus to divide our forces, and then betray us
to the Spaniards, our implacable enemies.  That night we
rested ourselves by building of huts, as we had done, and hath
been mentioned, before.
The next day, being Tuesday, we continued our navigation
down the river, and arrived at a beachy point of land, where
another arm joineth the same river: here, as we understood, the
Indians of Darien did usually rendezvous, whensoever they
drew up in a body with intention to fight their ancient enemies, the Spaniards.  Here, also, we made a halt, and staid
for the rest of our forces and company, the Indians having now
sent to seek them, being themselves not a little concerned at
our dissatisfaction and jeal6usies. In the afternoon our companions came up with us, and were very glad to see us, they
having been in no less fear for us than we had been in for them:
we continued and rested there that night also, with design to
fit our arms for action, which now, as we were told, iwas nigh
at hand.
We departed from thence early the next morning, which was
16 *




186           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
the last. day of our march, being in all, now, the number of
threescore and eight canoes, wherein were embarked three
hundred and twenty-sevenof us Englishmen, and fifty Indians,
who served us for guides. To the point above mentioned,'the
Indians had hitherto guided our canoes with long poles, or
sticks, but now we made ourselves oars and paddles, to row
withal, and thereby made what speed we could: thus we rowed
with all haste imaginable, and on the river happened to meet
two or three Indian canoes, that were laden with plantains.
About midnight we arrived, and landed at the distance of half
a mile, or thereabouts, from the town of Santa Maria, whither
our march was all along intended.- The place where we landed
was very muddy, insomuch that we were constrained to lay
our paddles upon it, and withal, lift ourselves up by the boughs
of the trees, to support our bodies from sinking: afterwards we
were forced to cut our way through the woods for some space,
where we took up our lodgings for that night, for fear of being
discovered by the enemy, whbm we were so near.
CHAPTER XXVII.
They take the Town of Santa Maria, with no loss of Men, but meet not with
so much Booty as was expected. - Description of the Place, Country, and
River adjacent. - They resolve to go and plunder, a Second Time, the City
of Panama.
THE next morning, which was Thursday, April 15, about
break of day, we heard from the town a small arm discharged,
and after that a drum beating a reveille. With this, we roused
from our sleep, and taking to our arms, we put ourselves in order, and marched towards the town. As soon as we came out
of the woods into the open ground, we were descried by the
Spaniards, who had received beforehand intelligence of our
coming, and were prepared to receive us, having already conveyed away all their treasure of gold, and sent it to Panama.
They ran immediately into a large' palisado fort, having each
pale or post twelve feet high, and began to fire very briskly at
us, as we came: but our vanguard ran up to the place, and
pulling down two or three of their palisadoes, entered the fort
instantly, and made themselves masters thereof. In this action
there were not fifty of our men that came up, before the fort
was taken: and on our side only two were wounded, and not




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            187
one killed: notwithstanding, within the place were found two
hundred and threescore men, besides which number, two hundred others were said to be absent, being gone up into the
country, unto the mines, to fetch down gold, or- rather, to convey away what was already in the town. This golden treasure cometh down another branch of this river unto Santa Maria. from the neighboring mountains, where are thought to be
the richest mines of the Indies, or, at least, of all these parts
of the western world..Of the Spaniards were killed in the assault twenty-six, and wounded to the number of sixteen more:
but their governor, their priest, and all, or most, of their chief
men made their escape by flight.
Having taken the fort, we expected to find here a considerable town belonging to it i but it proved to be only some wild
houses made of cane, the place being chiefly a garrison, designed to keep the Indians in subjection, who bear a mortal
hatred, and are:often apt to rebel against the Spaniards.  But
as bad a place as it was, our fortune was much worse; for we
came only three days too late, or else we had met with three
hundred weight of gold, which was carried thence to Panama,
in a bark, that is sent from,thence twice or thrice every year,
to fetch what gold is brought' to Santa Maria from ~the inountains. This river, called by the name of the town, is hereabouts twice as broad as the River of Thames is at London,
and floweth above threescore miles upwards, rising to the height
of two fathom and a half, at the town itself. As soon as we
had taken the place, the Indians who belonged to our company,
and had served us for guides, came up to the town: for while
they heard the noise of the guns, they were in a great consternation, and dared not approach the palisadoes, but had hid
themselves so well in a small hollow ground, that the bullets,
while we were fighting, flew over their heads.
Here we found and redeemed the eldest daughter of the king
of Darien, of whom we made mention above: she had, as it
should seem, been forced away from her father's house by one
of the garrison, (which rape had greatly incensed him against
the Spaniard,) and was with child by him. After the fight,
the: Indians destroyed as many more of the Spaniards as we
had done in the assault, by taking them into the adjoining
woods, and there stabbing them to death with their lances: but
as soon as we understood this, their barbarous cruelty, we hindered them  from taking any more out of the fort, where we
confined'them all prisoners. Captain Sawkins, with a small
party of ten noi'e, put himself into a canoe, and went down
the river to pursue and stop, if it were possible, those that had




188           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
escaped, who were the chief of the town and garrison. But
now our great expectations of making a huge purchase of gold
at this place being totally vanished, we were unwilling to come
so far for nothing, or go back empty handed; especially, considering what vast riches were to be had at no great distance
from thence. Hereupon we resolved to go for Panama, which
place, if we could take, we were assured we should get treasure
enough to satisfy our hungry appetite of gold and riches; that
city being the receptacle of all the plate, jewels, and gold that
is digged out of the mines of all Potosi and Peru. In order to
it, therefore, and to please the humors of some of our company,
we made choice of Captain Coxon to be our general, or comnmander-in-chief.  Before our departure, we sent back what
small booty we had taken here, by some prisoners, and these
under the charge of twelve of our men, to convey it to the
ships.
Thus we prepared to go forward on that dangerous enterprise
of Panama. But the Indians who had conducted us, having
gotten from us what knives, scissors, axes, needles, and beads
they could obtain, would not stay any longer, but all, or the
greatest part of them, returned to their home. Notwithstanding which, the king himself, Captain Andrmas, Captain Antonio,
the king's son, called by the Spaniards Bonete d'Oro, or King
Golden Cap, as also his kinsman, would not be persuaded by
their falling off to leave us, but resolved to go to Panama, out
of the desire they had to see that place taken and sacked.
Nay, the Iking promised, if there should be occasion, to join us
with a very great number of men. Besides which promises,
we had also another very considerable encouragement to undertake this journey; for the'Spaniard who had forced away the
king's daughter, as was mentioned abov6, fearing lest we should
leave him to the mercy of the Indians, who would have had
but little on him, having showed themselves so cruel unto the
rest of his companions, for the safety of his life, had promised
to lead us not only into the town, but even to the very door of
the governor of Panama's bed-chamber, and that we should
take him by the hand, and seize both him and the whole city,
before we should be discovered by the Spaniards, either before
or after our arrival.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             189
CHAPTER XXVIII.
The Buccaneers leave the Town of Santa Maria, and proceed, by Sea, to take
Panama.-The extreme Difficulties, with Sundry Accidents and Dangers
of that Voyage.
HAVING been in possession of the town of Santa Maria only
the space of two days, we departed from thence on Saturday,
April 17, 1680.  We embarked all in thirty-five canoes and a
periagua, which we had taken here lying at anchor before the
town.  Thus we sailed, or rather, rowed, down the river, in
quest of the South Sea, upon which Panama is seated, towards
the Gulf of Belona, where we were to enter that ocean. Our
prisoners, the Spaniards, begged very earnestly they might be
permitted to go with us, and not be left abandoned to the mercy of the Indians, who would show them no favor, and whose
cruelty they so much feared.  But we had much ado to find a
sufficient number of boats for ourselves, the Indians that left
us having taken with them. either by consent or stealth, so
many canoes. Yet, notwithstanding, they'soon after either
found bark-logs, or old canoes, and by that means shifted so
well for their lives, as to come along with us. Before our departure, we burnt both the fort the church, and the town,
which was done at the request of the king, he being extremely
incensed against it.
Among these canoes, it was my misfortune to have one that
was very heavy, and consequently sluggish.  By this means
we were left, behind the rest a little way, our number being
only four men, besides myself, that were embarked therein.
As the tide fell, it left several shoals of sand naked; and hence,
not knowing the true channel amongst such variety of streams,
we happened to steer within a shoal above two miles, before
we perceived our error. Hereupon we were forced to lie by
till high water; for to row in such heavy boats as those, against
tide, is a thing totally impossible. As soon as the tide began
to turn, we rowed away in prosecution of our voyage, and,
withal, made what haste we could; but all our endeavors were
in vain, for we neither could find nor overtake our companions. Thus about ten of the clock at night, it being low
water, we stuck up an oar in the river, and slept, by turns, in
our canoe; several showers of rain falling all night long, with
which we were wet to the skin.
But the next morning, as soon as day appeared, we rowed




190           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERIC.A.
away down the river, as before, in pursuit of our people. Having rowed about two leagues, we were so fortunate as to overtake them; for they had lain that night at an Indian hut, or
embarcadero, that is to say, landing-place, and had been filling
of water till then in the morning.  Being arrived at the place,
they told us that we must not omit to fill our jars there with
water, otherwise we should meet with none in the space of
six days' time. Hereupon we went,. every one of us, the
distance of a quarter of a mile from the embaircadero, unto a
little pond, to fill out water in calabazas, making withal what
haste we could back to our canoe. - But when we returned, we
found not one of our men, they all being departed, and already
got out of sight.  Such is,the procedure of these wild men,
that they care not in the least whom they lose of their company or leave behind. We were now more troubled in our
minds than before, fearing lest we should fall into the same
misfortune we had so lately overcome.
Hereupon we rowed after them as fast as we possibly could,
but all in vain.  For here we found such huge numbers of islands, greater and lesser, as also keys about the mouth of the
river, that it was not difficult for us, who were unacquainted
with the river, to;llose ourselves a second time amongst them.
Yet, notwithstanding, though with much trouble and toil, we
fouid at last that mouth of the river that is called by the
Spaniards Bocca Chica, or the Little Mouth. But as it happened,
it was now young flood, and the stream ran very violently
against us; so that, though we were not above a stone's cast
from the said mouth, and this was not a league broad, yet we
could not by ally means come near it. Hence we were forced
to put ashore, which we did accordingly, till the time of high
water.  We hauled our canoe -close by the bushes, and when
we got out, we fastened our rope to a tree, which the tide had
almost covered, for it flows here near four fathom deep.
As soon as tide began to turn, we rowed away from thence
to an island, distant about a league and a half from the mouth
of the river, in the Gulf of San Miguel.  Here it went very
hard with us, whensoever any wave dashed against the sides
of our canoe; for it was almost twenty feet long, and yet not
quite one foot and a half in brepadth, where it was at the broadest; so that. we had just room enough to sit down in her, and
a little water would easily have both filled and overwhelmed
us. At the island aforesaid, we took up our resting-place for
that night, though for the loss of our c'ompany, and the great
dangers we were in, the sorrowfullest night that, until then, I
ever experimented in m-y whole life: for it rained impetuously




.THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              191
all night long, insomuch that we were wet from head to foot,
and had not one dry thread about us; neither, through the violence of the rain, were able to keep any fire, wherewith to
warm or dry us.  The tide ebbeth here a good half mile from
the mark of high water, and' leaveth bare wonderful high and
sharp-pointed rocks.  We passed this heavy and. tedious night
without one minute of sleep, being all very sorrowful to see ourselves so remote from the rest of our companions, as also totally destitute of all human comfort: for a vast sea surrounded
us on one side, and the mighty power of our enemies, the
Spaniards, on the other; neither could we descry at any hand
the least thing to relieve us, all that we could see being the
wide sea, high mountains, and rocks: meanwhile, ourselves
were confined to an egg-shell instead of a boat, without so much
as a few clothes to defend us from the injuries of the weather;
for at that time none of us had a shoe to our feet.  We searched
the whole key, to see if we could find any water, but found
none.
CHAPTER XXIX.
Shipwreck of Mr. *Ringrose, the Author of this Narrative. - He is taken by
the Spaniards, and miraculously by them preserved. - Several other Accidents and other Disasters which befel him after the'Loss of his Companions, till he found them again. - Description of the Gulf of Vallona.
ON Monday, April the 19th, at break of day, we hauled our
canoe into the water again, and departing from the island afore
mentioned, wet and cold as we were, we rowed towards the
Punta de &an Lorenzo, or Point S. Ltawrence.  In our way
we met with several islands, which lie straggling thereabouts.
But now we were so hard put to it by the smallness of our
vessel, and being in an open sea, that it was become the
work of one man, yea sometimes of two, to cast out the.water
which came in on all sides of our canoe.  After struggling for
some while with these difficulties, as we came near one of those
islands, a sea came and overturned our boat, by which means
we were all forcedto switm for our lives: but we soon got to
shore, and our canoe came tumbling after us.  Our arms were
fast lashed to the inside of the boat, and our locks as well cased
and waxed down as was possible; so were also our cartouch
boxes and powder horns; but all our bread and fresh water
was utterly spoiled and lost.




192           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Our canoe being tumbled on shore by the force of the waves,
our first business was to take out and clean our arms. This
we had scarcely done, but we saw another canoe run the same
misfortune at a little distance to leward of us, amongst a great
number of rocks that bounded the island. The persons that
were cast away proved to be six Spaniards of the garrison of
Santa Maria, who had found an old canoe, and had followed us
to escape the cruelty of the Indians. They presently came to
us, and made us a fire, on which we broiled our meat, and ate
it amicably together. But we were in great want of water, or
any other drink to our victuals, not knowing in the least where
to get any. Our canoe was thrown up by the wavTes to the
edge of the water, and there was no great fear of its splitting,
as being full six inches on the sides thereof. But that in which
the Spaniards came split itself against the rocks, as being old
and slender, into a hundred piecos.  Though we were thus
shipwrecked and driven ashore, as I have related, yet at other
times this Gulf of San Miguel is a mere mill-pond for smoothness of water.
My company was altogether for returning, and to proceed no
farther, but rather for living amongst the Indians, in case they
could not reach the ships we had left behind us in the Northern
Sea. But with much ado I prevailed with them to go forward,
at least one day longer, and in case we found not our people
the next day, that then I would be willing to do any thing
which they should think fit. Thus we spent two or three
hours of the day in consulting about our affairs,, and withal
keeping a man to watch and look out on all sides for fear of
any surprisal by the Indians, or other enemies. About the time
that we were come to a conclulsion in our debates, our watchman, by chance, spied an Indian, who, as soon as he saw us,
ran into the woods. I sent immediately two of my company
after him, who overtook him, and found him to be one of our
friendly Indians. He carried them to a place not far distant
from thence, where seven more of his company were, with a
great canoe which they had brought with them. They came
to the place where I was with the rest of my company, and
seemed to be glad to meet us on that island. I asked them, by
signs, for the main body of our company, and they gave me to
understand, that in case we would go with them in their canoe,
which was much bigger than ours, we should be up with the
party by next morning. This news, as may easily be supposed, not a little rejoiced our hearts.
Presently after this friendly invitation, they asked who the
other six men were whom they saw in our company, for they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            193
easily perceived us not to be all of one and the same coat- and
lingua. We told them they were Wankers,which is the name
they commonly give to the Spaniards. Their next question
was,,;if they should kill them. But I answered them, "No, by
no means;'I would not consent to have it done;" with which
answer they seemed to be satisfied for that present. But a little while after, my back being turned, my company thinking
they should oblige the Indians thereby, beckoned to them to
kill the Spaniards. With this, the poor creatures, perceiving
the danger that threatened them, made a sad shriek and outcry,
and I came time enough to save all their lives: but withal, I
was forced to give my consent they should have one of them,
to make him their slave. Hereupon I gave the canoe that I
came in to the five Spaniards remaining, and bid them get away
and shift for their lives, lest those cruel Indians should not keep
their word, and they run again the same danger they had so
lately escaped.  Having sent them away, I rested myself a
while, and took a survey of this gulf and the mouth of the river.
But now, thanks be to God, joining company with those Indians, we were got into a very large canoe, the which, for its bigness, was better able to carry twenty men, than our own, that we
had brought, to carry five. The Indians had also fitted a very
good sail to the said canoe; so that, having now a fresh and strong
gale of wind, we set sail from thence, and made therewith
brave way,'to the infinite joy and comfort of our hearts, seeing
ourselves so well accommodated, and so happily rid of the miseries we but lately had endured.  We had now a smooth and easy
passage, after such tedious and laborious pains as we had sustained in coming so far since we left Santa Maria. Under the
point of St. Lawrence mention6d above, is a very great rippling
of the sea, occasioned by a strong current which runneth hereabouts, and which, oftentimes, almost filled our boat with its
dashes, as we sailed. This evening, after our departure from
the island where we were cast away, it rained vehemently for
several hours, and the night proved to be very dark. About
nine of the clock that night, we descried two fires on the shore
of the continent over against us. These fires were no sooner perceived by the Indians of our canoe, but they began to shout for
joy, and cry out, Captain Antonio, Captain Andrueas, the names
of their Indian captains and leaders; and to affirm, they were
assured those fires were made by their companions. Hence
they made for the shore, towards those fires, as fast as they
could drive; but as soon as our canoe came amongst the breakers, nigh the shore, out came from the woods above threescore
Spaniards, with clubs and other arms, and laying hold on our
17




194           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
canoe on both sides thereof, hauled it out of the water quite
dry; so that by this means we were all suddenly taken and
made their prisoners. I laid hold of my gun, thinking to make
some defence for myself; but all was in vain; for they soon
seized me between four or five of themn, and hindered me from
action. In the mean while, our Indians leaped overboard, and
got away very nimbly into the woods. My companions standing amazed at what had happened, and the manner of our
surprisal, I asked them, presently, if any of them could speak
either French or English. But they answered, No. Hereupon,
as well as I could, I discoursed to some of them who were
more intelligent than the rest, in Latin, and by degrees came to
understand their condition. These were Spaniards who had
been turned here ashore by our English party, who left them
upon this coast, lest by carrying them nearer to Panama any
of them should make their escape, and discover our march towards the city. They had me, presently after I was taken, into
a small hut which they had built, covered with boughs, and
made there great shouts for joy,, because they had taken us;
designing in their minds to use us very severely for coming into
those parts, and especially for taking and plundering their town
of Santa Maria. But meanwhile the captain of those Spaniards
was examining me, in came the poor Spaniard that was come
along with us, and reported how kind I had been to himn and
the rest of his companions, by saving their lives frbm the cruelty of the Indians.
The captain having heard him, arose from his seat immediately and embraced me; saying, that we Englishmen were very
friendly enemies, and good people, but that the Indians were
very rogues, and a treacherous nation. Withal, he desired me
to sit down by him, and to eat part of such victuals as our companions had left them when they were turned ashore. Then
he told me, that for the kindness I had showed unto his countrytnen, he gave us all our lives and liberties, which otherwise
he would certainly have taken from us. And though he could
scarcely be persuaded in his.mind to spare the Indians' lives,
yet for my sake he did pardon them all, and I should have them
with me, in case I could find them. Thus he bid me likewise take my canoe, and go, in God's name; saying withal, he
wished us as fortunate as we were generous. Hereupon I took
my leave of him. I searched out, and at last found my Indians, who, for fear, had hid themselves in the bushes adjoining
to the neighboring woods, where they lay concealed. Having
found them, the captain led me very civilly down to the canoe,
and bidding my companions and the Indians get in after me, as




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             195
they at first haniled us ashore, so now again they pushed us off
to sea, by a sudden and strange vicissitude of fortune.  All that
night it rained very hard, as was mentioned above; neither
durst we put any more ashore at any place,, it being all along
such, as by mariners is commonly called an iron coast.
The next morning being come, we sailed and paddled, or
rowed, till about ten of the clock; at which time we espied a
canoe making towards us with all speed imaginable. Being
come up with us, and in view, it proved to be one of our English comnpany, who mistaking our canoe for a Spanish periagua, was coming in all haste to attack us. We were infinitely
glad to meet them, and they presently conducted us to the rest
of our company, who were at that instant coming from a deep
bay, which lay behind a high point of rocks, where they had
lain at anchor, all that night and morning.  We were all mutually rejoiced to see one another again, they having given
both me and my companions for lost.
CHAPTER XXX.
The Buccaneers prosecute their Voyage till they come within Sight of Panama. -They take several Barks and Prisoners by the Way. - Are descried
by the Spaniards, before their Arrival. -They order the Indians to kill the
Prisoners.
FROM the place where we rejoined our English forces, we
all made our way towards a high hammock of land, as it appeared at a distance, but was nothing else than an island seven
leagues distant from the bay afore mentioned.  On the highest
part of this island the Spaniards keep a watch,' or look out, (for
so it is termed by the seamen,) for fear of pirates, or other enemies. That evening we arrived at the island, and being landed,
went up a very steep place, till we came to a little hut where
the watchman lodged. We took by surprisal the old man who
watched in the place, but happened not to see us, till we were
got into his plantain walk, before the lodge.  He told us in his
examination, that we were not as yet descried by the Spaniards
of Panama, or any others that he knew; which relation of the
old man much encouraged us to go forwards with our design
of surprising that rich city.  This place, if I took its name
right is called Farol de Plantanos, or, in English, Plantain
Watch.




196           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Here, a little before night, a certain bark came to an anchor,
at the outside of the island, which was instantly descried by
us. Hereupon we speedily manned out two canoes, who went
under the shore, and surprised the said boat.  Having examined the persons that were on board, we found she had
been absent the space of eight days from Panama, and had
landed soldiers at a point of land not far distant from this
island, with intention to fight and curb certain Indians and Negroes, who had done much hurt in the country thereabouts.
The bark being taken, most of our men endeavored to get
into her, but more especially those who had the lesser canoes.
Thus there embarked thereon to the number of one hundred
and thirty-seven of our company, together with that sea artist,
and valiant commander, Captain Bartholomew Sharp. With
him went also on board Captain Cook, whom we mentioned at
the beginning of this history. The remaining part of that
night we lay at the key of the said island, with intent to prosecute our voyage the next day.
Morning. being come, I changed my canoe and embarked myself in another, which, though it was something lesser than the
former, yet was furnished with better company. Departing
from this island, we rowed all day long over shoal water, at
the distance of about a league from land, having sometimes not
above four or five feet water, and white ground: in the afternoon we descried a bark at sea, and instantly gave her chase;
but the canoe in which was Captain Harris happened to come
up the first with her, who, after a sharp dispute, took her. Being taken, we put on board the said bark thirty men: but the
wind would not suffer the other bark in chasing to come up
with us. This pursuit of the vessel did so far hinder us in our
voyage, and divide us asunder, that night coming on presently
after, we lost one another, and could no longer keep in a body
together; hereupon we laid our canoe ashore, to take q~p our
rest for that night, at the distance of two miles, or thereabouts,
from high-water mark, and about four leagues to leeward of
the Island Chepillo, to which place our course was then
directed.
The next morning, as soon as the water began to float us,
we rowed away from the fore-mentioned Island Chepillo, where
by assignation our general rendezvous was to be: in our way
we espied a bark under sail, as we had done the day befbre.
Captain Coxon's canoe was the first that came up with her, but,a small breeze freshening at that instant, she got away from
him after the first onset, killing in the said canoe one Mr. Bull,
and wounding two others. We presently conjectured that this




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            197
bark would get before us to Panama, and give intelligence of
our coming to those of the town, all which happened accordingly. It was two of the clock that afternoon, befole all our
canoes could come together, and join one another, as was agreed
at Chepillo. We took at that island fourteen prisoners, between
negroes and mulattoes, also great stores of plantains, and good
water, together with two fat hogs; but now, believing that ere
this we had been descried at Panama, by the bark afore mentioned, we resolved among ourselves to waste no time, but to
hasten away from the said island, to the intent we might at
least be able to surprise and take their shipping, and by that
means make ourselves masters of those seas, in case we could
not get the town, which we now judged almost impossible to
be done. At Chepillo, we took also a periagua, which we
found at anchor before the island, and presently we put some
men on board her. We staid here only a few hours, so that
about four o'clock in the evening we rowed away from thence,
ds'igiing to reach Panama before the next morning, it being
only seven leagues between that city and Chepillo; but before
we departed from Chepillo, it was judged convenient by our
commanders, for certain reasons which I could not dive into, to
rid their hands of the prisoners which we had taken, and hereupon orders were given to our Indians, who they knew would
perform them very willingly to fight, or rather to murder and
slay the said prisoners upon the shore, and that. in the view of
the whole fleet. This they instantly went about, being glad
of this opportunity to revenge themselves upon their enemies,
though in cold, blood; but the prisoners, although they had no
arms wherewith to defend themselves, forced their way through
those barbarous Indians, in spite of their lances, bows, and arrows, and got into the woods of the island, orly one man of
them being killed. We rowed all night long, though much
rain fell.
CHAPTER XXXI.
They arrive within sight of Panama; are encountered by three small Men-of-War:
they fight them with only sixty-eight Men, and utterly defeat them, taking
two of the said Vessels. - Description of that'bloody Fight. -They take several
Ships at the Isle of Perico, before Panama.
THE next morning, which was April 23, 1680, that day being dedicated to St. George, our patron of England, we came be17 *




198           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
fore sunrise within view of the city of Panama, which makes
a very pleasant prospect to the seaward; soon after we saw also
the shil  belonging to the said city, which lay at anchor at an
island called Perico, distant only two leagues from Panama.
On the aforesaid island are several storehouses built there, to
receive the goods delivered out of the ships; at that time there
rid at anchor at Perico five great ships, and three pretty big
barks, called barcos de la armadilla, or little men-of-war; the
word arrnadilla signifying a little fleet. These had been suddenly manned out, with design to fight us, and prevent any
further attempts we should make upon the city or coasts.of
those seas. As soon as they espied us, they instantly weighed
anchor, and got under sail, coming directly to meet us. Our
two periaguas'~ being heavy, could not row so fast as we that
were in the canoes, so that we were got a pretty way before
them. Ini our five canoes (for so many we were in company) we
had only thirty-six men, and these but in a very unfit condition
to fight, as being tired with so much rowing, and so fe wn'
number, in comparison of the enemy that came" against us.
They sailed towards us directly before the wind, insomuch that
we feared lest they should run us down before it; hereupon
we rowed up into the wind's eye, as the seamen term it, and
got close to the windward of them. Meanwhile we were doing
this, our lesser periagua came up with us, in which were thirtytwo more of our company; so that we were in all sixty-eight
men that were engaged in the fight of that day; the king himself being one bf our number, who was in the periagua afore
mentioned. In the vessel that was admiral of these three menof-war were fourscore and six biscayners, who have the repute
of being the best mariners, and also the best soldiers, amongst
the Spaniards.* These were all volunteers, who came designedly to show their valor, under the command of Don Jacinto de
Barabona, who was high admiral of those seas. In the second
were seventy-seven negroes, who were commanded by an old
and stout Spafiiard, a native of Andalusia in Spain, named Don
Francisco de Peralta. In the third and last were sixty-five
mestizos, or mulattoes, or tawny Moors, commanded by Don
Diego de Carabaxal; so that they were in all two-hundred and
twenty-eight. The commanders had strict orders given them,
and their resolutions were to give quarters to none of the pirates
or buccaneers; but such bloody commands seldom prosper.
Captain Sawkin's canoe, and also that wherein I was, were
much to leeward of the rest, so that the ship of Don Diego de
Carabaxa} came between us two, and fired presently onl me to
windward, and on him to leeward, wounding with these broad



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            199
sides four men in his canoe, and one in that I was in, but he
paid so dear for his passage between us, that he was not quick
in coming about again, and making the same way; for we
killed, with our first volley, several of his men upon the decks;
thus we got also to windward, as the rest were before. The
admiral of the armadilla, or little fleet, came up with us instantly,
scarce giving us time to charge, thinking to pass by us all with
as,ittle damage as the first of his ships had done, but as it
happened it fell out much worse with him, for we were so fortunate as to kill the man at the helm, so that his ship ran into
the wind, and her sails lay a-back; by this means we had time
to come all up under her stern, and firing continually into his
vessel, we killed all that came to the helm; besides which
slaughter, we cut asunder his main sheet and brace with our
shot. Now also the third vessel, in which Captain Peralta was,
was coming to the aid of their general; hereupon Captain Sawkins, who had changed his canoe, and was gone into the periagua, left the admiral to us four canoes, (for his own was quite
disabled,) and met the said Peralta. Between him and Captain
Sawkins the dispute was very hot, lying aboard each other,
and both giving and receiving death as fast as they could charge..
While we were thus engaged, the first ship tacked about, and
came up to relieve the admiral; but' we perceiving it, and foreseeing how hard it, would go with us if we should be beaten
from the admiral's stern, determined to prevent his design.
Hereupon two of our canoes, to wit, Captain Springer's and
my own, stood off to meet him. He made up directly towards
the admiralj who stood upon the quarter-deck, waving unto
him with a handkerchief so to do; but we engaged him so
closely, in the middle of his way, that, had he not given us
the helm, and made away from us, we had certainly been on
board him. We killed so many of the men, that the vessel had
scarce men enough left alive, or unwounded, to carry her off;
yet the wind now blowing fresh, they made shift to get away
from us, and save their lives.
The vessel which was to relieve the admiral being thus put
to flight, we came about again upon the admiral, and all together gave a loud halloo, which was answered by our men in
the periagua, though at a distance from us. At that time we
came so close under the stern of the admiral that we wedged
ut the rudder, and withal, killed both the admiral himself and
the chief pilot of his ship; so that now they were almost quite
disabled and disheartened likewise, seeing what a bloody massacre we had made among them with our shot. Hereupon,
two thirds of his men being killed, and many others wounded,




200           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
they cried for quarter, which had several times been offered to
them, and as stoutly denied till then. Captain Coxon boarded
the admiral, and took with him Captain Harris, who had been
shot through both his legs as he boldly adventured up along
the side of the ship. This vessel being thus taken, we put on
board her all our wounded men, and instantly manned two of
our canoes to go and aid Captain Sawkins, who now had been
three times beaten from on board Peralta, such valiant defence
had he made. And, indeed, to give our enemies their due,
no men in the world did ever act more bravely than these
Spaniards.
Thus coming up close under Peralta's side, we gave him a
full volley of shot, and expected to have the like return from
him again; but on a sudden we saw his men blown up that
were abaft the mast, some of them falling on the deck, and
others into the sea. This disaster was soon perceived by their
valiant Captain Peralta; but he leaped overboard, and, in spite
of all our shot, got several of them into the ship again, though
he was much burnt in both his hands himself. But as one
misfortune seldom cometh alone, meanwhile he was recovering
these men, to reinforce' his ship withal, and renew the fight,
another jar of powder took fire forward, and blew up several
others upon the forecastle. Among this smoke, and under the
opportunity thereof, Captain Sawkins laid them on board, and
took the ship. Soon after they were taken, I went on board
Captain Peralta, to see what condition they were in. And, indeed, such a miserable sight I never saw in my life; for there
was not a man but was either killed, desperately wounded, or
horribly burnt with powder, insomuch, that their black skins
were turned white in several places, the powder having torn it
from their flesh and bones. Having compassionated their misery, I went afterwards on board the admiral, to observe likewise the condition of his ship and men. Here I saw what did
astonish me, and will scarcely be believed by any but ourselves
who saw it. There were. found on board this ship but twentyfive men alive, whose number before the fight had been four
score and six, as was said above; so that three score and one,
out of so small a number, were destroyed in the battle. But,
what is more, of these twenty-five men, only eight were able
to bear arms, all the rest being desperately wounded, and by
their wounds totally disabled to make any resistance or defend
themselves. Their blood ran down the decks in-whole streams,
and scarce one place in the ship was found that was free from
blood.
Having possessed ourselves of these two armadilla vessels,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            201
or little men-of-war, Captain Sawkins asked the prisoners how
many men there might be on board the greatest ship that we
could see from thence, lying in the harbor of the Island of
Perico, above mentioned, as also in the others that were something smaller. Captain Peralta, hearing these questions, dissuaded him as much as he could from attempting them, saying, that in the biggest alone there were three hundred and
fifty men, and that he would find the rest too well provided for
defence against his small number. But one of his men, who
lay dying upon the deck, contradicted him as he was speaking,
and told Captain Sawkins there was not one man on board any
of those ships that were in view; for they had all been taken
out of them to fight us in these three vessels called the armadilla, or little fleet. Unto this relation we gave credit, as proceeding from a dying man; and, steering our course to the
island, we went on board them, and found, as he had said, not
one person there.  The biggest of these ships, which was
called La Santissima Trinidad, or the Blessed Trinity, they had
set on fire, made a hole in her, and loosened her foresail. But
we quenched the fire with all speed, and stopped the leak. This
being done, we put our wounded men on board her, and made
her for the present our hospital.
Having surveyed our own loss, we found eighteen of our
men were killed in the fight, and twenty-two wounded. These
three captains, against whom we fought, were esteemed by the
Spaniards the valiantest in all the South seas. Neither was
their reputation undeserved, as may easily be inferred from the
relation we have given of this bloody engagement. As the
third ship was running away from the fight, she met with two
more coming out to their assistance; but withal, gave them so
little encouragement, that they returned back, and dared not
engage us. We began the fight about half an hour after sun.
rise, and by noon had finished the battle, and quite overcome
them. Captain Peralta, while he was our prisoner, would often
break out into admirations of our valor, and say, surely "'we
Englishmen were the valiantest men in the whole world, who
designed always to fight open, whilst all other nations invented
all the ways imaginable to barricade themselves, and fight as
close as they could."  And yet, notwithstanding, we killed
more of our enemies than they of us.
Two days after. our engagement we buried Captain Peter
Harris, a brave and stout soldier, and a valiant Englishman,
born in the county of Kent, whose death we very much lamented. He died of the wounds he received in the battle;
and, besides him, only one man. All the rest of our wounded




202            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
men recovered.  Being now come before Panama, I inquired
of Don Francisco de Peralta, our prisoner, many things concerning the state and condition of this city, and the neighboring country; and he satisfied me in manner following.
CHAPTER XXXII.
Description of the State and Condition of Panama, and the Parts adjacent. -
What Vessels they took while they blocked up the said Port. - Captain
Coxon, with seventy more, returns Home. - Sawkins is chosen in Chief.
THE famous city of Panama is situate in the latitude of nine
degrees north.  It stands in a deep bay in the South Sea.  It
is round in form, excepting only that part where it runs along
the sea-side. Formerly it stood four miles more easterly, when
it was taken by Sir Henry Morgan.  But being then burnt,
and three times more since that accident, they removed it to
the place where it now stands.  Notwithstanding, there are
some poor people still inhabiting the old town; and the cathedral church is still there, which makes a fair show at a distance,
not unlike that of St. Paul's at London.  This new city, of
which I now speak, is much bigger than the old one was, and
is built for the most part of brick, the rest being built of stone
and tiled. As for the churches belonging thereto, they are not
as yet finished. They are eight in number; the chief whereof
is called Santa Maria. This city is better than a mile and a
half in length, and above a mile in breadth. The houses, for
the most part, are three stories high.  It hath two gates belonging to it, and is well walled round, except only where a
creek cometh into the city, which at high water letteth in barks,
to furnish the inhabitants with all sorts of provisions and other
necessaries.   Here are always three hundred of the king's
soldiers in garrison; besides which number, their militia of
all colors are eleven hundred. But, when we arrived there,
most of their soldiers were out of town; insomuch, that our
coming put the rest into great consternation, they having had
but one night's notice of our being in those seas.  Hence
we were induced to believe that had we gone ashore, instead of fighting their ships, we had certainly rendered ourselves masters of the place, especially considering that all their.chief men were on board the admiral; I mean such as were
undoubtedly the best soldiers.  Round about the city, for




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            203
the space of seven leagues, or thereabouts, all the adjacent
country is savanna, as they call it in the Spanish language, that
is to say plain and level ground, as smooth as a sheet; only
here and there is to be seen a small spot of woody land. This
level ground is fuill of vaccadas, or beef stations, where whole
droves of cows and oxen are kept, which serve as so many
look-outs, or watch-towers, to descry if an enemy is approaching by land. The ground whereon the *city now stands is
very damp'and moist, which renders the place unhealthful.
The water is also full of worms, which are very prejudicial to
shipping; and this is the cause that the king's ships lie always
at Lima, the capital of Peru, unless when they come down to
Panama to bring the king's plate; which is only at such times
as the fleet of galleons come from Old Spain to fetch and convoy it thither. Here, in one hour after our arrival, we found
worms of three quarters of an inch in length, both in our bedclothes and other apparel.
At the islands of Perico above mentioned, we seized in all five
ships: of these, the first and biggest was named, as was said
before, the Trinidad, and was a great ship, of the burden of
four hundred tons: her lading consisting of wine, sugar, sweetmeats, (whereof the Spaniards in those hot countries make infinite use,) skins, and soap. The. second ship was of about
three hundred tons burden, and not above half laden with bars
of iron, which is one of the richest commodities that are brought
into the South Sea. This vessel we burned with the lading
in her, because the Spaniards pretended not to want that commodity, and therefore would not re~deem it. The third was
laden with sugar, being of the burden of one hundred and fourscore tons, or thereabouts.  This vessel was given to Captain
Cook. The fourth was an old ship of sixty tons, laden with
flour, or meal. This ship we likewise burnt with her lading,
esteeming both bottom and cargo at that time to be useless to
us. The fifth was a ship of fifty ton, which, with a periagua,
Captain Coxon took along with him when he left us.
Within two or three days after our arrival at Panama, Captain Coxon being much dissatisfied with some reflections cast
upon him by our company, determined to leave us, and return
back to our ships in the Northern seas, by the same way he
came; and persuaded several of our company,who sided most
with him, and had had the chief hand in his election, to fall
off from us, and bear him company in his journey, or march
over land. The main cause of those reflections was his backwardness in the last engagement with the armadilla; concerning which point some stuck not to brand him for a coward.




204           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Hte drew off with him to the number of threescore and ten. of
our men, who all returned back with him in the ship and peri:
agua, above mentioned, towards the mouth of the river of
Santa Maria. In his company went also back the Indian king,
Captain Antonio, and Don Andrzeas, who, being old, desired to
be excused from staying any longer with us. However, the
king desired we would not be less vigorous in annoying their
enemy and ours, the Spaniards, than if he were personally present with us. And to the intent we might see how faithfully
he did intend to deal with us, he at the same time recommended both' his son and nephew to the care of Captain Sawkins,
who. was now our newly-chosen general, or commander-inchief, in the absence of Captain Sharp. The two armadilla
ships, which we took in the engagement, we burnt also, saving
nothing of either of them but their rigging and sails. With
them also we burnt a bark, that came into the port laden with
fowls and poultry.
On Sunday, April the 25th, Captain Sharp with his bark and
company canme in and joined us again. His absence was occasioned by want of water, which forced him to bear up to the
king's islands. Being there, he found a new bark, which he
presently took, and burnt his old one. This vessel sailed excellently well. Within a, day or two after the arrival of Captain Sharp, came in likewise the people of Captain Harris.
These had also taken another bark, and cut down the masts of
their old one by the board, and thus, without masts or sails,
turned away the prisoners they had taken in hler. The next
day. we took another barl, that came from Nata, being laden
with fowls as before this. In this bark we turned away all
the meanest prisoners we had on board us.
Having continued before Panama for the space of ten days,
being employed in the affairs before mentioned, on May the 2d,
we weighed from the Island of Perico, and stood off to another
island, distant two leagues farther from thence, called Tavoga.
On this island stands a town which bears the same name, and
consists of a hundred houses, or thereabouts. The people of
the town were all fled, seeing our vessels arrive. While we
were here, some of our men being drunk, ashore, happened to
set fire to one of the houses, the which consumed twelve houses
more, before any could get ashore to quench it. To this island
came several Spanish merchants, from Panama, and sold us
what commodities we needed, buying also of us much of the
goods we had taken in their own vessels: they gave us, likewise, two hundred pieces of eight, for each negro we could
spare them, of such as were our prisoners. From this island




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           205
we could easily see all the vessels that went out or came into
the port of Panama; and here we took, likewise, several barks
that were laden with fowls..
Eight days after our arrival at Tavago, we took a ship that
was coming from Truxillo, and bound for Panama. In this
vessel we found two thousand jars of wine, fifty jars of gunpowder, and fifty-one thousand pieces of eight. This money
had been sent from that city, to pay the soldiers belonging to
the garrison of Panama. From the said prize we had information given us that there was another ship coming from Lima,
with one hundred thousand pieces of eight more; which ship
was to sail ten or twelve days after them, and which they said
could not be long before she arrived at Panama. Within two
days after this intelligence, we took also another ship, laden
with flour, from Truxillo, belonging to certain Indians, inhabitants of the same place, or thereabouts. This prize confirmed
what the first had told us of that rich ship, and said, as the
others had done before, that she would he there in the space of
eight or ten days.
While we.lay at Tavoga, the president, or governor of Panama, sent a message by some merchants to us, to know what
we came for into those parts. To this message Captain Sawkins made answer, " That we came to assist the king of Darien,
who was the true lord of Panama, and all the country thereabouts: and that since we were come so far, it was no reason
but that we should have some satisfaction.  So that if he
pleased to send us five hundred pieces of eight for each man,
and one thousand for each commander, and not any further to
annoy the Indians, but suffer them to use their own power and
liberty, as became the true and natural lords of the country,
that then we would desist from further hostilities, and go away
peaceably; otherwise that we should stay there, and get what
we could, causing them what damage was possible. " By the
merchants also that went and came to Panama, we understood
there lived then, as bishop of Panama, one who had formerly
been bishop of Santa Martha, and who was prisoner to Captain
Sawkins, when he took the said place, about four or five years
past. The captain having received this intelligence, sent two
loaves of sugar to the bishop, as a present. The next day the
merchant who carried them, returning to Tavoga, brought the
captain a gold ring, for a retaliation of his said present. And
withal, he brought a message to Captain Sawkins, from the
prfesident above mentioned, to know further of him, since we
were Englishmen, "' from whom we had our commission, and
to whom he ought to complain for the damages we had already
18




206            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
done them."  To this message, Captain Sawkins sent back foi
an answer, " That, as yet, all his company were not come together; but that, when they were come up, we would come
and visit him at Panama, and bring our commissions on the
muzzles of our guns, at which time he should read them, as
plain as the flame of gunpowder could make them."
At this Island of Tavoga, Captain Sawkins would fain have
staid longer to wait for the rich ship above mentioned that was
coming from Peru; but-our men were so importunate for fresh
victuals, that no reason could rule them, nor their own interest
persuade them to any thing that might conduce to this purpose.
Hereupon, May the 15th, we weighed anchor, and sailed from
thence to the Island of Otoque. Being arrived there, we lay
by it, while our boat went ashore, and fetched off fowls, hogs,
and other things necessary for sustenance.  Here I finished a
draught, comprehending from Point Garachine to the Bay of
Panama, &c. Of' this, I may dare to affirm, that it is in general more correct and true than any the Spaniards have themselves.  For which cause I have here inserted it, for the satisfaction of those that are curious in such things.
From  Otoque we sailed to the Island of Cayboa, which is a
place very famous for the fishery of pearl, thereabouts, and is
at the distance of eight leagues from another place called Puebla Nueba, on the Main. In our way to this island we lost
two of our barks, one whereof had fifteen.nen in her, and the
other seven. Being arrived, we cast anchor at the said island.
CHAPTER   XXXIII.
Captain Sawkins, chief Commander of the Buccaneers, is'killed before Puebla
Neuba.- They are repulsed from the Place. - Captain Sharp chosen to be
their Leader. - Many more of their Company leave them, and return Home,
over Land.
WHILE we lay at anchor before Cayboa, our two chief commanders, Captain Sawkins and Captain Sharp, taking with
them threescore men, or thereabouts, went in Captain Cook's
ship to the mouth of the river, where Puebla Nueba is situated.
The day of this action, as I find it quoted in my journal, was
May 22, 16S0.  When they came to the river's mouth, they
put themselves into canoes, and were piloted up the'river, towards the town; by a negro, who was one of our prisoners.  I




TIE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            207
was chosen to be concerned in this action, but happened not to
land, being commanded to remain in Captain Cook's ship, while
they went up to assault the town. But here the inhabitants
were too well provided for the reception of our party; for, at
the distance of a mile below the town, they had cut down
great trees, and laid them across the river, with design to hinder the coming up of any boats. In like manner, on shore, before the town itself, they had raised three strong breastworks,
and mnade other things for their defence. Here, therefore, Captain Sawkins, running up to the breastworks, at the head of a
few men, was killed-a man who was as valiant and courageous as any could be, and likewise, next to Captain Sharp, the
best beloved of all our company, or the most part thereof.
Neither was this love undeserved by him; for we ought justly
to attribute to him the greatest honor we gained in our engagement before Panama, with the Spanish armadilla. Especially,
considering that, as hath been said above, Captain Sharp was,
by accident, absent at the time of that great and bloody fight.
We that remained behind on board the ship of Captain Cook,
carried her within the mouth of the River Puebla Nueba, and
entered close by the east shore, which is crowned with a round
hill. Within two stones cast of shore, we had four fathom
water. Within the point opens a very fine and large river,
which falls from a sandy bay, at a small distance from thence;
but as we were getting in, being strangers to the place, we unwittingly ran our ship on ground, near a rock which lies on the
westward shore, for the true channel of the said river is nearer
to the east than west shore. With Captain Sawkins, in the
unfortunate assault of this place, there died two men more, and
three were wounded in the retreat, which they performed to the
canoes in pretty good order. In their way down the river, Captain Sharp took a ship, whose lading consisted of indigo, otto,
manteco, or butter and pitch; and likewise burnt two vessels
more, as being of no value. With this he returned on board
our ships, being much troubled in his mind, and grieved for the
loss of so bold and brave a partner in his adventures as Sawkins
had constantly showed himself to be. His death was much
lamented, and occasioned another party of our men to mutiny,
and leave us, returning, over land, as Captain Coxon and his
company had done before.
Three days after the death of Captain Sawkins, Captain
Sharp, who was now commander-in-chief, gave the ship which
he had taken in the River of Puebla Nueba, and which Was of
the burthen of one hundreds tons, or thereabouts, to Captain
Cook, to command and sail in; ordering withal, that the old




208           THE BUCCANEERS. OF AMERICA.
vessel which he had should go with those men that designed
to leave us; their mutiny, and our distraction, being now grown
very high. Hereupon Captain Sharp coming on board La Trinidad, the greatest of our ships, asked our men in fall council,
who of them were willing to go, or stay, and prosecute the
design Captain Sawkins had undertaken, which was to remain
in the South Sea, and there to make a complete voyage; after
which he intended to go home round about America, through
the Straits of Magellan; he added withal, that he did not as
yet fear or doubt in the'least but to make each man who should
stay with him worth one thousand pounds, by the fruits he
hoped to reap of that voyage. All those who had remained
after the departure of Captain Coxon, for love of Captain Sawkins, and only to be in his company, and under his conduct,
thinking thereby to make their fortunes, would stay no longer,
but pressed to depart. Among this number I acknowledge myself to have been one, as being totally desirous in my mind to
quit those hazardous adventures, and return homewards in company of those who were now going to leave us. Yet being
much afraid and averse to trust myself among wild Indians any
farther, I chose rather to stay, though unwillingly, and venture
on that long and dangerous voyage; besides which danger of
the Indians, I considered that the rains were now already up,
and it would be hard passing so many gullies, which of necessity would then be full of water, and consequently create more
than one single peril to' the undertakers of that journey. Yet
notwithstanding, sixty-three men of our company were resolved
to encounter all these hardships, and to leave us; hereupon they
took their leave of us and returned homewards; taking with them
the Indian king's son, and the rest of the Indians for their guides
over land. They had, as was said above, the ship wherein
Captain Cook- sailed to carry them; and out of our provision
as much as would serve for treble their number.
On the last day of May they left us employed in taking in
water, and cutting down wood, at the Island of Cayboa before
mentioned, where this mutiny happened. Here we caught very
good tortoise, and red deer; we killed also alligators of a very
large size, some of them being above twenty foot in length.
But we could not find but that they were very fearful of a man,
and would fly from us very hastily when we hunted them.
This island lieth south-south-east front the mouth of the river
above mentioned. On the south-east side of the island is a
shoal, or spit of sand, which stretched itself the space of a quarter
of a league into the sea; here, the.refore, just within this shoal,
we anchored in the depth of fourteen fathom water. The isl



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            209
and on this side thereof maketh two great bays, in the first of
which we watered, at a certain pond not distant above the cast
of a stone up froml the bay. In this pond, as I was washing
myself, and standing under a manzanilla tree, a small shower
of rain happened to fall on the tree, and from thence dropped
on my skin: these &drops caused me to break out all over my
body into red spots, of which I was well for the space of a week
after. Hero I eat very large oysters, the biggest that ever I
eat iln my life, insomuch that I was forced to cut them into
four pieces, each quarter of them being a good mouthful.
Three days after the departure of the mutineers, Captain
Sharp ordered us to'burn the ship;that I had hitherto sailed in,
only out of design to make use of the iron-work belonging to
the said vessel. Withal we put all the flour that was her lading into the last prize taken in the River of Puebla Nueba, and"
Captain Cook, as was said before, was ordered to command her;
but the men belonging to his company would not sail any
loiger under his command. Hereupon he quitted his vessel, and
came on board our admiral, the great ship above mentioned,
called La Trinidad, determining to rule over such unruly company no longer. In his place was put John Cox. an inhabitant
of New. England, who forced kindred, as'vas thought, on Captain Sharp, out of old acquaintance, in this conjuncture of time,
only -to advance himself; thus he was made, as' it were, viceadmiral to Captain Sharp. The next day three of our prisoners, viz., an Indian, who was captain of a ship, and two mulattoes, ran away from us, and made their escape.
After this it was thought convenient to send Captain Peralta
prisoner in the admiral, on board Mr..Cox's ship; this was done
to the intent he might not hinder the endeavors of Captain
Juan, who was commander of the money ship we took, mentioned at the Island of Tavoga. For this man had promised to
do great things for us, by piloting and conducting us to several
places of great riches, but more especially to Guayaquil, where
he said we might lay down our silver, and lade our vessel with
gold. This design was undertaken by' Captain Sawkins, and
had not the headstrongness of his men brought him to the Island of Cayboa, where he lost his life, he hadl certainly effected
it before now. That night we had such thunder and lightnings, as I never heard before in all my life; our prisoners told
us, that in these parts it very often caused great damages, both
by sea and land; and my opinion gave me to believe, that our
mainmast received some damage on this occasion. The rainy
season being now entered, the wind for the most part was at N.
W., though not without some calms.
18*




210            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER; XXXIV.
They depart from the Island of Cayboa to the Isle of Gorgona, where they careen
their Vessels. - Description of this Isle.-Thewresolve to go and plunder
Arica, leaving their Design of Guayaquil.
HAVING got in all things necessary for sailing, we were now
in a readiness to depart on Sunday, June 6, 1680. That day
we had some rain fell, which now was very frequent in all those
places. About five o'clock in. the evening we set sail for thbd
Island of Cayboa, with a small breeze, the wind being at S. S.
W. Our course was E. S. by E. and S. E. after sailing two
days, with little or no wind.  On the third, about sunrising, we,descried Quicara, which at that time bore N. W. by W. from
us, at the distance of five.leagues, or thereabouts.
These are two several islands, whereof the least is to the
southward of the other.  The land is a low table land; they
are above three leagues in length.
Thursday, June 10, we saw many tortoises floating upon the
sea; hereupon we hoisted out our boat, and came to one of
them, who offered not to stir until she was struck, aud even
then not to sink to the bottom, but rather to swim away: the
sea hereabouts is very full of several sorts of fish, as dolphins,
bonites, albicores, mullets, and old& wives, &c., which came swimming about our ship in whole shoals. The next day, which was
Friday, our Spanish prisoners informed us we must not expect
any settled wind until we came within the latitude of three
degrees; for all along the western shore of these seas there is
little wind, which is the cause that those ships that go from
Acapulco to the islands called De las Philippinas, do coast along
the shore of California, until they get into the height of fortyfive degrees; yea, sometimes of fifty degrees latitude.  As the
wind varied, so we tacked several times, thereby to make the
best of our way that was possible to the southward.
As our prisoners had informed us, so we found it by experience': for sailing two days with small wind, and much rain,
June 17, about five in the morning we descried land, which
appeared all along to be very low, and likewise full of creeks
and bays. Our pilot not knowing what land it was, we called
Mr. Cox on board us, who brought Captain Peralta with him:
this gentleman being asked, presently told us the land we saw
was the land of Barbacoa, being almost a wild country all
over; withal, he informed us, that to the leeward of us, at the
distance of ten leagues, or thereabouts, did lie an island called




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             211
by the name of Gorgona; the which island, he said, the Spaniards did shun, and very seldom came near it; by reason of the
incessant and continual rains there falling, scarce one day in
the year being dry at that place. Captain Sharp having heard
this information of Captain Peralta, judged the said island
might be the fittest place for our company to careen at; considering, that if the Spaniards did not frequent it, we might in
all probability lie there undescried, and our enemies, the Spaniards, in the'mean time might, think we were gone out of those
seas.'At this time it was that I seriously repented my staying
in the South Seas, and that I did not return homewards in
company of them that went before us: for I knew and could
easily perceive that by these delays the Spaniards would gain
time, and be able to send advice of our coming to every port
all along the coast, so that we should -be prevented in all, or'most of our attempts and designs, wheresoever we came.  But
those of our company who had got money by the former prizes
of this voyage, overswayed the others who had lost all-their
booty at gaming.  Thus we bore away for the Island aforesaid
of Gorgona.
On the main land, over against this Island of Gorgona, we
were told by our prisoners, that up a great lake is an Indian
town, where they have a large quantity of sand grains of gold:
moreover, that five days' sail up a river belonging to the said
lake dwell four Spanish superintendents, who have each of
them the charge of overseeing fifty or sixty Indians, who are
employed in gathering that gold which slippeth froim the chief
collectors, or finders thereof: these are at least threescore and
ten, or fourscore Spaniards, with a great number of slaves belonging to themn, who dwell higher up than these four superintendents, at the distance of twenty-five or thirty days' sailing
on the said river. That once, every year, at a certain season,
there comes a vessel from Lima, the capital city of Peru, to
fetch the gold that is gathered here; and withal, to bring these
people such necessaries as they want.  By land, it is full six
weeks' travel from thence to Lima.  The main land to windward of this island is very low, and full of rivers: all along the
coast it rains extremely: the island is distant from the continent
only four leagues.
Captain Sharp gave this island the name of Sharp's Isle, by
reason we careened at this. place.  We anchored on the south
side of it, at the mouth of a-very fine river, which there disgorges itself into the sea.  There belong to this island about
thirty rivers and rivulets, all which fall from the rocks on the
several sides of the island: the whole circumference thereof is




212            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
about three leagues and a half, being all high and mountainous
land, excepting only on that side where we cast anchor. Here,
therefore, we moored our ship in the depth of eighteen or twenty
fathom water, and began to unrig the vessel: but we were four
or five days'space before we could get our sails dry, so as to
be able to take them from the yards, there falling a shower of
rain almost every hour, day and night.  The main land to the
east of the island, and so stretching northwards, is extreme
high and towering, and withal perpetually clouded, excepting
only at the rising of the sun, when the tops of those hills are
clear. From the south side of this island where we anchored,
we could see the low land of the main, at least a point thereof,
which lieth nearest to the island: the appearance it maketh is,
as if it were trees growing out of the water.
Friday, July 2, as we were heaving down our ship, our
mainmast happened to crack; hereupon our carpenters were
obliged to cut out large fishes and fish it, as they term it.
The next day after the mischance of our mainmast, we killed
a snake fourteen inches thick, and eleven feet long.  About
the distance of a league from this island runs a ledge of rocks,
over which the water continually breaks; the ledge being
about two miles, or thereabouts, in length.  Had we anchored but half a mile more northerly, we had rid in much
smoother water: for here the wind came in upon us in violent
gusts.  While we were there, from June 13 to July 3, we had
dry weather, wlrich was esteemed as a rarity by the Spaniards,
our prisoners.  Every day we -saw  whales and gralnpuses,
who would often come and dive under our ship: we fired at
them several times, but our bullets rebounded from their bodies. Our choice and best provisions here were Indian conies,
monkeys, snakes, oysters, concks, periwinkles, with some other
sorts of good fish, and a few small turtle. Here we also caught
a sloth, a beast well deserving that name, given it by the
Spaniards,. by whom it is called pereza, froii the Latin word
pigritia.
At this island died Joseph Gabriel, a Spaniard, born in Chili,
who was to have been our pilot to Panama; he was the same
man who had stolen and married the Indian king's daughter,
as was mentioned above: he had all along been very true and
faithful to us, in discovering several plots and conspiracies of
our prisoners, either to get away or destroy us.  His death
was occasioned by a calenture, or malignant fever, which killed
him after three days' sickness, having lain two days senseless.
During the time of our stay at this island, we lengthened our
top-sail yards, and got up top-gallant masts: we made two




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             213,
stay-sails, and refitted our ship very well; but we wanted provisions extremely, as having nothing considerable of any sort,
but flour and water.  Being almost ready to depart, Captain
Sharp, our commander, gave us to understand he had changed
his resolution, concerning the design of going to Guayaquil,
for he thought it would be in vain to go thither, considering,
that in all this time we must of necessity have been descried;
yet, notwithstanding he himself, before, had persuaded us to
stay. Being very doubtful among ourselves what course we
shopuld take, a certain old man, who had a long time sailed
among the Spaniards, told us he could carry us to a place called
Arica, to which town, he said, all the plate was brought down
from Potosi, Chuquisaca, and several other places within the
land, where it was digged out of the mountains and mines;
and that he doubted not but we might get there at least two
thousand pound a man, by way of booty; for all the plate of
the South Sea lay there as it were in store, being deposited
at the said place till such time as the ships fetched it away.
Being moved with these reasons, and having deliberated thereupon, we resolved in the end to go to tne said place. At
this Island of Gorgona afore mentioned, we likewise took
down our round-house coach, and all the high carved work
belonging to the stern of the ship: for when we took her
from the Spaniards before Panama, she was as high as any
third rate-ship in England.
CHAPTER XXXV.
The Buccaneers depart from the Isle of Gorgona, with Design to plunder
Arica.- They lose one another by the Way. - They touch at the Isle of Plate,
or Drake's Isle, where they meet again. —Description of this Isle. -Some
Memoirs of Sir Francis D)rake. -They sail as far in a Fortnight as the
Spaniards usually do in three Months.
ON Sunday, July 25, in the afternoon, all things being now
in readiness for our departure, we set sail, and stood away from
the Island of Gorgona, or Sharp's Isle, with a small breeze
which served us at N. W., but as the sun went down, our
breeze lessened by degrees into a perfect calm; yet we could
perceive that our ship began to sail much better since the'
taking down her round-house, and the other alterations which
we made in her.




214           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The next day, about two o'clock in the morning, we had a
land breeze to help us, which lasted for the space of six hours,
and again in the evening we had another. This day the Spaniards, our prisoners, told us, in common discourse, that in most
parts of this low land coast they find threescore fathom water.
The third night, about ten o'clock, Captain Sharp ordered me
to speak to Captain Cox to go about, and stand off from the
shore, for he feared he would come too near it: but he replied,
he knew well that he might stand in till two o'clock. The
next morning, early, being cloudy and quite calm, we saw him
not, and, notwithstanding at eight o'clock it cleared up, neither
then could we get sight at him: from hence we concluded,
and so it proved, that we had lost him in the dark, through his
obstinacy in standing in too long, and not coming about when
we spoke to him. Thus our admiral's ship was left alone, and
we had not the company of Captain Cox again till we arrived
at the Isle of Plate, where we had the good fortune to find him
again, as shall be mentioned hereafter. The weather being
clear this morning, we could see Gorgona, at the distance of at
least fifteen or sixteen leagues to the east-north-east.
Thursday, July 29, 1680, about four in the afternoon, we
came within sight of the Island del Gallo, which I guessed to
be nigh twenty-eight leagues distant from that of Gorgona, the
place of our departure, S. W.
The next day, being July 30, the wind blew very fresh
and brisk, insomuch that we were in some fear for the heads
of our low masts, as being very sensible that they were but
weak. About three or four in the afternoon, we saw another
island, six or seven leagues distant from Gallo, called Gorgonilla. All the main land hereabouts lieth very low and flat, and
is in very many places overflown and drowned every high
water. This day, and the night before it, we lost by our computation three leagues of our way, which I believe happened
by reason we stood out too far from the land, as having stood
off all night long.
August the 1st, which was Sunday, we had a very fresh
wind, at W. S. W., with several small showers of rain. Meanwhile we got pretty well to windward, by making small trips
to and fro; which we performed, most commonly, by standing
in three glasses, and as many out.
The next day, August the 2d, in the morning, we, came up
to the high land of San Iago, where beginneth the high land
of this coast. We kept at the distance of ten leagues from it,
making continual short trips, as was mentioned before.
Wednesday, August the 4th, we continued -still turning in




THE BUCCANEERS'OF AMERICA.            215
the wind's eye, as we had done for two days before. In the
afternoon we discovered three hills at E. N. E. of our ship,
which make the land of San Matteo. That evening, also, we
saw the Cape of San Francisco.
Thursday, August the 5th, we being then about the cape, it
looked very like Beachy Head, in England: it is full of white
cliffs on all sides. The land tur-neth off here to the eastward
of the south, and maketh a large and, deep bay, the circumference whereof is full of pleasant hills. In the bite of the bay
are two high and rocky islands, which represent exactly two
ships with their sails full. We were now come out of the
rainy countries into a pleasant and fair region, where we had
for the most part a clear sky and dry weather; only now and
then a small mist, which would soon vanish. Meanwhile a
great dew used to fall every night, which supplied the defect
of rain.
On Sunday, August the 8th, we came close under a wild
and mountainous country, and saw Cape Passao, at the distance
of ten leagues, or thereabouts, to windward of us. Ever since
we came on this side Mangrove Point, we observed a windward
current did run along as we sailed. Under shore, and lower
towards the pitch of the cape, the land is full of white cliffs
and groves.
The next day we had both a fair day and a fresh wind to
help us on our voyage. We observed that Cape Passao maketh
three points, between which are two bays; the leeward most
of the two is three leagues long, and the other four. Adjoining to the bay is a pleasant valley. Our prisoners informed us,
that northward of these capes live certain Indians who sell
maize, and other provisions, to any ships that happen to come
in there. The cape itself is a continued cliff, covered with
several sorts of shrubs and low bushes. Under these cliffs lies
a sandy bay, forty feet deep. The Spaniards say that the wind
is always here between the S. S. W. and W. S. W.
Tuesday, August the 10th. This morning the sky was so
thick and hazy, that we could not see the high land, though it
were just before us; but as soon as it cleared up, we stood in
towards the land, till we came within a mile of the shore.
August the 11th, we found ourselves N. N. W. front Monte
de Christo, being a very high and round hill. From thence to
windward is seen a very pleasant country, with spots here and
there of woody land, which causes the country all over to look
like so many enclosures of ripe corn-fields. To leeward of the
said hill, the land is ll high and hilly, with white cliffs at the
sea-side. The coast runs S. W. till it reaches a point of land,




216           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
within which is the port of Manta. This port is a settlement
of the Spaniards and Indians together, where ships that want
provisions put in, and are furnished with several necessaries.
About six or seven leagues to windward of this port is Cape St.
Lawrence, butting out into the sea, in form of the top of a
church. As we sailed we saw multitudes of grampuses every
day, as also water-snakes of divers colors. Both the Spaniards
and Indians are very fearful of these snakes, as believing there
is no cure for their bitings.
This day, before night, we came within sight of Manta.
Here we saw the houses of the town belonging to the port,
which were not above twenty or thirty Indian houses, lying
under the windward and the mount. We were not willing to
be descried by the inhabitants of the place, and hereupon we
stbod off to sea again.
On Thursday, August the 12th, in the morning, we saw the
Island of Plate at S. W. at the distance of five leagues or thereabouts. It appeared to us to be a plain country. Having made
this island, we resolved to go thither and refit our rigging, and
get some goats which there run wild up and down the country.
For, as was said before, at this time we had no other provision
than flour and water. This day several great whales came up
to us, and dived under our ship. One of these whales followed
our ship, from two in the afternoon till dark night.
The next morning very early, about six of the clock, we
came under the aforesaid Isle of Plate; and here unexpectedly,
to our great joy, we found at anchor the ship of Captain Cox,
with his whole company, whom he had lost at sea for the space
of a whole fortnight before, who had arrived there four days
before us, and were just ready to sail thence. About seven we
came to an anchor, and then the other vessel sent us a live tortoise and a goat to feast upon that day; telling us, withal, of
great store of tortoises to be found ashore upon the bays, and,
of much fish to be caught hereabouts. The island is very steep
on all sides; insomuch that there is no landing, but only at the
N. E. side thereof, where is a gully, near which we anchored
in twelve fathom water.  Here, at the distance of a furlong, or
little more from the shore, is a cross still standing, erected at
the first discovery of it by the Spaniards. No trees are to be
found on the whole island, only low shrubs, on which the goats
feed, which are here very numerous. The shore is b6ld and
hard, neither is there any water to be found upon it, save only
on the S. WV. side, where it cannot be come at, being so environed by the rocks, and too great a sea hindering the approach
by boats.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            217
This island received its name from  Sir Francis Drake,
and his famous actions. For it is reported that he here made
the dividend of that vast quantity of plate, which he took in
the armada of this sea, distributing it to each man of his company by whole bowls full. The Spaniards affirm to this day,
that he took at that time twelve score tons of plate, and sixteen
bowls of coined money a man, his number being then fortyfive men in all.; insomuch that they were forced to heave much
of it overboard, because his ship couild not carry it all. Hence
this island was called by the Spaniards the Isle of Plate, from
this great dividend, and by us Drake's Isle.
All along as we sailed, we found the Spanish pilots to be very
ignorant of the coasts; but they pleaded in excuse for their ignorance, that the merchants either of AMexico, Lima, Panama, or
other parts, who employ them, will not intrust one pennyworth
of goods on that man's vessel that corks her, for fear she should
miscarry. Here our prisoners told us likewise, that in the time
of Oliver Cromwell, or the commonwealth of England, a certain
ship was fitted out of Lima, with seventy brass guns, having
on board her no less than thirty millions of dollars, or pieces of
eight. All which vast sum of money was given by the merchants of Lima, and sent as a present to our gracious king (or
rather, his father) who now reigneth, to supply him in his exile
and distress. But that this great and rich ship was lost by
keeping along the shore in the bay of Manta above mentioned,
or thereabouts.  The truth whereof is much to be questioned.
At this island we took out of Mr. Cox's ship the old Moor
who pretended he would be our pilot to Arica. This was done
lest we should have the misfortune of losing the company of
Cox's vessel, as we had donelbefore, our ship being the biggest in
burden, and having the greatest number of men. Captain Peralta oftentimes admired that we were gotten so far to the
windward in so little space of time; whereas they had been,
he said, many times three or four months in reaching to this
distance from our departure: but their long and tedious voyages,
he added were occasioned by their keeping at too great a distance
from the shore. Moreover, he told us, that had we gone to the
islands of Galapagos, as we were once determined to do, we had
met with many calms and currents, in which many ships have
been lost, and never heard of more. This Island of Plate is
about two leagues in length,, and very full of deep and dangerous bays, as also such as we call gullies in these parts;
We caught at this island, and salted good number, of goats
and tortoises. One man standing here on a little bay, in one
day turned seventeen tortoises; besides which number, our
19




218            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
musquito strikers brought us in several more. Captain Sharp,
our commander, showed himself very ingenious in striking them,
he performing it as well as the tortoise strikers themselves.
For these cieatures have so little sense of fear, that they offer,
not to sink from the fishermen, but lie still till they are struck.
But we found that the tortoises on this side were not so large
nor so sweet to the taste as those on the north side of the island.  Of goats we have taken, killed, and salted. above a hundred in a day, and that with.ease. While we staid here we
made a square main-topsail yardi.  We cut'also six foot of our
boltspr'it, and three foot more of our head.  Most of the time
we remained here we had hazy weather; only now and then
the sun would happen to break out, and then shine so hot, that
it burnt the skin off the necks of several of our men. As for
me, my lips were burnt so that they were not well in a whole
week after.
CHAPTER XXXV1.
Captain Sharp and his Company depart from the Island of Plate, in Prosecution
of their Voyage towards Arica. - They take two Spanish Vessels by the Way,
and get Intelligence from the Enemy. - Eight of their Company destroyed at
the Isle of Gallo. - Tediousness of this Voyage, and great Hardship they endured.
HAVING taken in provisions and other necessaries we could
get at the Isle of Plate, we set sail from thence, Tuesday the
17th of August, 1680, in prosecution of our voyage and designs
above mentioned, to take and plunder the vastly rich town of
Arica.  This day we sailed so well, as we did likewise several
days after, that we were forced to lie by several times, besides
prbssing our topsails, to keep our other ship company, lest we
should lose her again. 
Next morning, about break of day, we found ourselves at
the distance of seven or eight leagues to the westward of the
island, from whence we departed, standing W. by S., with a
S. by W. wind.  We were several times this day forced to stay
for the other vessel belonging to our company.
The day following we continued likewise a west course all
the day lqIg. Hereabouts we observed very great ripplings of
the sea.
August the 20th, we found still that we gained very much
of the small ship, which did not a little both perplex and hinder
us in our course.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            21.9
The next day I finished two qu'adrants, each of which was
two foot and a half radius. Here we had in like.manner, as
hath been mentioned on other days pf our sailings, very many
dolphins, and other sorts of fish swimming about our ship.
On the morning following we saw again the Island of Plate
at N. E.
The same day, at the distance of six leagues, or thereabouts,
from the said island, we saw another island called Solango.
This isle lies close in by the main landl. This day likewise
we found that our lesser ship was still a great hinderance to our
sailing, as being forced to lie by, and stay for her two or three
hours every day. We found likewise, that the further from
shore we were, the less wind we had all along; and that under
the shore we were always sure of a fresh gale, though not so
favorable as we could have wished. Hitherto we had used to
stand off forty leagues, and yet notwithstanding, in the space
of six days, we had not got above ten leagues on our voyage
from the place of our departuae.
August 23d. This day, at S. by W. and about six leagues
distance from us, we descried a long and even hill. I took it
to be an island, adnd conjectured it might be at least eight
leagues distant from the continent. But afterwards we found
it was a point of land adjoining to the main, and is called
Point St. Helen, being continued by a piece of land which
lieth low, and in several places is almost drowned from the
sight, so that it cannot be seen two leagues' distance.  In this
low land the Spaniards have convenience for making pitch, tar,
salt, and some other things, for which purpose they have several houses here, and a friar, who serveth, them as their chaplain. From Solango to this place, are reckoned eleven leagues,
or thereabouts.  The land is hereabouts indifferent high, and
is likewise full of bays. We had this day very little wind to
help us in our voyage, except now and then a blast. These
sometimes would prove pretty fair to us, and allow us for somne
little while a south course. But our chiefest course was S. E.
by S.
Here we found no great current of the sea to move any way.
At the Isle of Plate before described, the sea ebbs and flows
nigh thirteen foot perpendicular. About four leagues to leeward of this Point St. Helen is a deep bay, having a key at
the mouth of it, which takes up the btetter part of its wideness.
In the deepest part of the bay on shore, we saw a great smoke,
which was at a village belonging to the bay, to which place
the people were removed from the point above mentioned.
Hereabouts it is all along a very bold shore. At three of the




2,0~          TTE BUCCANEERS 0F AMERICA.
clock in the afternoon, we tacked about to clear ourselves of
the point.  Being now a little way without the point, we spied
a sail, which we conceivedto be a bark. Hereupon, we hoisted
out our canoe, and sent' it in pursuit of her, which made directly for the shore. But the sail proved to be nothing but a
pair of bark-logs, which arriving on shore, the men spread their
sails on the sand of the bay to dry., At the same time there
came down upon the shore an Indian on horseback, who hallooed to our canoe which had followed the logs. But our men
fearing to discover who we were, in case they went too near
the shore, left the design, and returned back to us. In those
parts the Indians have no canoes, nor any wood fit to make
them of. Had, we been descried by these poor people, they
would in all probability have been very fearfill of us: but they
offered not to stir, which gave us to understand they knew us not.
We could perceive from the ship a great path leading to the
hilIs, so that we believed this place to be a lookout, or watchplace, for.the security of Guayaquil.  Between four and five
awe doubled the point, and then we descried the Point Chonday,
at the distance of six leagues S. S. EK fiiom this point.
Tuesday, August 24, at noonr we took the other ship wherein
Captain Cox sailed, into a tow, she being every day a greater
hinderance than other to our voyage.  Thus about three in the
afternoon we lost sight of land, in standing over for Cape Blanco: -here we found a strong current move to the S. W., the
wind was at S. W. by S., our course being S. by E. At tte
upper end of this gulf, which is framed by the two capes above
mentioned, stands the city of Guayaqouil, being a very rich
place, and the embarcadero, or sea-port, to the great city of
quito.  To this place, likewise, many of the merchants of Lima usually send the money they design for Old Spain, in barks,
and by that means save the custom, that otherwise they should
pay to the'king, by carrying it on board the fleet.  Hither
co res much gold from Quito; and very good and strong broadeloth, together with images for the use of churches, and, several
other things of considerable value; but more especially cocoanut, whereof chocolate is made, which is supposed here to be
the best in the whole universe. The town of Guayaquil consists of about one hundred and fifty great houses, and twice as
many little ones: this was the town to which Captain Sawkins
intended to make his voyage, as was mentioned above. When
ships of greater burthen come into this gulf, they anchor without Lapina, and then put their lading into lesser vessels to carry
it to town. Towards the evening of this day, a small breeze
sprung up, varying  from point to point; after which, about




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICAo            22.
nine o'clock, at night, we tacked about, and stood off at sea,
W. by N.
As soon as we had tacked, we happened to spy a sail, N. Nd
1. from us; hereupon, we instantly cast off our vessel, which
we had in a tow, and stood round about after them. We came
very near the vessel before they saw us, by reason of the darkness of the night; as soon as they espied us they immediately
clapped on a wind, and sailed very well before us; insomuch, that
it was a pretty while before we could come up with thenh, and
within call. We hailed them in Spanish, by means of mln In-.
dian prisoner, and commanded them to lower their topsails.
They answered, they would soon make us to lower our owno
Hereupon, we fired;:several guns at them, and they as thick at
us again with their harquebusses: thus they fought for the space
of half an hour, or more, and would have done it longer, had
we not killed the man at the helm; after whom, none of the
rest dared to be so hardy as to take his place. With another
of our shot we cut in pieces and disabled their main-top-hal-liards;  hereupon they cried out for quarter, which we gave
them, and entered their ship. Being possessed of the vessel,
we folnd in her five and thirty men, of which numberr twenty-four were natives of Old Spain: they had one and thirty
fire arms on board the ship for their defence. They had not
fought us, as they declared afterwards, but only out of a bravado, having promised on shore so to do, in case they met us at
sea. The captain of this vessel Was a -person of quality, alnd
his brother, since the death of Don Jacinto de Barahona, killed
in the engagement before Panama, was now made admiral of
the sea armada: with him we took also, in this bark, five or
six other persons of quality,  They did us in this fight, though
short, very great damage in our rigging, by cutting it in pieces.
Besides which, they wounded two of our men- and a third
mall was wounded by the negligence of one;-of our own men,
occasioned by a pistol, which went off unadvisedly. About
eleven o'clock this night, we stood off to the west.
The next morning, about break of day, we hoisted out our
canoe, and went aboard the bark which we had taken the
night before. We -put on board our own ship more of the prisoners taken in the said vessel, and began to examine them, to
get what intelligence we could from them. The captain of
the vessel, who was a very civil and meek gentleman, satisfied
our desires in this point very exactly, saying, C; Gentlemen, I
am now your prisoner of war by the overruling providence of
fortune; and moreover, am very well satisfied that no money
whatsoever can procure my ransom, at least for the present, at
19~ *3




222           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
your hands: hence I am persuaded, it is not my interest to tell
you a lie; which if I do, I desire you to punish me as severely
as you shall think fit. We heard of your taking and destroying our armadilla, aud other ships at Panama, about six weeks
after that. engagement, by two several barks which arrived here
from thence; but they could not inform us whether you designed to come any further to the southward; but rather, desired we would send them speedily all the help by sea that we
could. Hereupon, we sent the noise and rumor of your being
in these seas to Lima, desiring they would expedite what succors they could send to join with ours. We had, at that time,
in our harbor, two or three great ships, but all of them very
unfit to sail; for this reason, at Lima, the viceroy of Peru
pressed three great merchant ships, into the biggest of which
he put fourteen brass guns; into the second, ten; and in the
other, six; unto these he added two barks, and put seven hundred and fifty soldiers on board them all; of this number of
men, they landed eightscore at Point St. Helen; all the rest
being carried down to Panama, with design to fight you there;
besides these forces, two other men-of-war, bigger than the
afore mentioned, are still lying at Lima, and fitting oun there
with all speed to follow and pursue you. One of these menof-war is equipped with thirty-six brass guns, and the other
with thirty: these ships, besides their complement of seamen,
have four hundred soldiers added to them by the viceroy.
Another mani-of-war belonging to this number, and lesser than
the afore mentioned, is called the Patache; this ship carries
twenty-four guns, and was sent to Aricato fetch the king's
plate from  thence; but the viceroy having received intelligence of your exploits at Panama, sent for this ship back from
thence in such haste, that they came away and left the money
behind them. Hence the Patache now lies at the port of Callao, ready to sail on the first occasion, or news of your arrival
thereabouts; they having for this purpose sent to all parts
very strict orders to keep a good look out on all sides, and all
places along the coast; since this, from  Manta they sent us
word that they had seen two ships at sea pass by that place:
and from the Goat Key also we heard, that the Indians had
seen you, and that they were assured, that one of your vessels
was the ship called La Trinidad, which you had taken before
Panama, as being a ship very well known in these seas: fr6m
hence we concluded that your design was to ply and make your
voyage thereabouts. Now this bark wherein you took us prisoners, being bound for Panama, the governor of Guayaquil'sent
us out before her departure, if possible, to discover you  which




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           223
if we did, we were to run the bark on shore, and get away, or
else to fight you with these soldiers and fire-arms, that you
see. As soon as we heard of your being in these seas, we built
two forts, the one of six guns, and the other of four, for the
defence of the town: at the last muster taken in the town of
Guayaquil, we had there eight hunred and fifty men, of all colors; but when we came out, we left only two hundred and
fifty men that were actually under arms."  Thus ended the
relation of that worthy gentleman. About noon that day we
unrjgged the bark, which we had taken, and then sunk her.
Then we stood S. S. E., and afterwards S. by AW. and S. S. W.
That evening we saw Point St. Helen at the north half east,
at the distance of nine leagues, or thereabouts.
The next day, being August 26, in the morning we stood
south. The next day we reckoned up all our pillage, and found
it amounted to three thousand two hundred and seventy-six
pieces of eight, which was accordingly divided into shares
amongst us. We also punished a friar, who was chaplain to
the bark afore mentioned, and shot him upon the deck, casting
him overboard before he was dead. Such cruelties, though I
abhorred very much in my heart, yet here was I forced to hold
my tongue and not contradict them, as having no authority to
oversway them. About ten o'clock this morning we saw land
again, and the pilot said we were sixteen leagues to leeward of
Cabo Blanco: hereupon we stood off and in, close under the
shore, which appeared to be all barren land.
The morning following we had very little wind, so that we
advanced but slowly all that day: to windward of us we could
perceive the continent to be all high land, being whitish clay
full of white cliffs. This morning, in common discourse, our
prisoners acknowledged they had destroyed one of our little
barks, which we lost in our way to the Island of Cayboa.
They stood away, as it appeared by their information, for the
Goat Key, thinking to find us there, as having heard Captain
Sawkins say that he would go thither.  On their way they
happened to fall in with the Island of Gallo, and understanding
its weakness by their Indian pilot, they ventured on shore, and
took the place, carrying away three white women in their cornpany. But aftei' a small time of cruising, they returned again
to the afore-mentioned island, where they staid the space of
two or tfihree days; after which they went to sea again. Within
three or four days they came to a little key four leagues distant
from this isle. But while they had been out and in thus, several times, one of their prisoners made his escape to the main,
and brought off from thence fifty men with fire-arms. These




224               ~~THE BUCCANEERS OF AHERICA~
224~ ~~~~~~-~ —— Z-L;;e=~-~==_= —_-_-==~~-,_. —----      --  -




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            225
placing themselves in ambuscade, at the first volley of their
shot, killed six of the seven men that belonged to the bark.
The other man that was left took quarter of the enemy; and
he it was that discovered otur design upon the town of Guayaquil. By an observation which was made this day, we found
ourselves to be in the latitude of 3~ 50' S. At this time, our
prisoners told us, there was an embargo laid on all the Spanislh ships, commanding them not to stir out of the ports, for
fear of falling into our hands.
Saturday, August 28. This morning we took out all the
water, and most part of the flour, that was in Captain Cox's
vessel: having done this, we made a hole in the vessel, and left
her to sink, with a small old canoe at her stern.  To leeward
of Manta, a league from shore, in eighteen fathom water, there
runs a great current outwards. About eleven in the forenoon,
we weighed anchor, with wind at W. N. W.; turning it out.
Our number was now one, hundred and forty men, boys, and
fifty-five prisoners, all now in one and the same bottom.  This
day we got six or seven leagues irf the wind's eye.
All the day following we had a very strong S. S. W. wind;
insomuch that we were forced to sail with two reefs in our
main-topsail, and one also in our fore-topsail.  Here Captain
Peralta told us, that the first place which the Spaniards settled in
these parts, after Panama, was Tumbes, now to leeward of us.
That there a priest went ashore with a cross in his hand, while
ten thousand'Indians gazed at him. Being landed, there came
two lions out of the woods, and after them two tigers, on the
backs of whom the priest having gently laid the cross, they
fell down and worshipped it; which gave such a testimony
to the truth of the Christian religion, that the Indians soon
embraced the same.  About four in the evening we came
abreast the cape, (Cape Blanco,) which is the highest part of
all. The land thereabouts appeareth to be barren and rocky.
Were it not for a windward current which runs under the
shore hereabouts, it were totally impossible for any ships to get
about this cape, there being such a great current to the leeward
in the offing. In the last bark which we took, of which we
spoke in this chapter, we made prisoner one Nicholas Moreno,
a Spaniard by birth, and who was esteemed to be a very good
pilot of the South Sea. He was continually praising the sailing of our ship, which he said was especially occasioned by
the alterations we made in her. As we went along, we observed many bays between this cape and Point Parina, of
which we shall make mention hereafter.
In the night the wind came about to S. S. E., and we had a




226           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
very stiff gale; so that, by-break of day,'we found ourselves
about five leagues to windward of the cape afore mentioned.
The next day likewise, being the last of August, the wind
still continued S. S. E., as it had done, the whole day before.
This day we thought it convenient to stand further out to sea,
for fear of being descried at Paita, which now was not very far
distant from us. The morning proved hazy; but about eleven
we spied a sail, which stood then just as we did, E. by S.
Corning nearer by degrees, we found her to be nothing but a
pair of bark-logs under sail. Our pilot advised us not to meddle with, or take any notice of them, for it was very doubtful
whether we should be able to corme up with them or not; and
then, by giving chase to them, we should easily be descried and
known to be English pirates, as they called us. These barklogs sail excellently well for the most part, and some of them
are so big as to carry two hundred and fifty packs of meal from
the valleys to Panama, without wetting any of it. This day,
by an observation made, we found ourselves in 4~ 55'.latitude
South: we saw Point Parina at N. E. by E., and at the distance
of six leagues, or thereabouts.
At the same time La Silla de Paita bore from us S. E. by E.,
being distant only seven or eight leagues.
The town of Paita is situated in a deep bay about two
leagues to the leeward of this hill. It serves for an embarcadero, or port town, to another great place which is distant from
thence about thirteen leagues higher in the country, and is
called Piura, seated in a very barren country.
On Wednesday, the first of September, our course was S. by
W. The midnight before there sprung up a land wind.
That night as we sailed we saw something that appeared to
us like a light; and the next morning we spied a sail, from
whence we judged the light had come. The vessel was six
leagues from us, in the wind's eye, and thereupon we gave her
chase. She stood to windward, as we did. This day we had
an observation, which gave us latitude 5~ 30' S. At night we
were about four leagues to leeward of her; but so great a mist
fell, that we suddenly lost sight of her.  At this time the
weather was as cold with us as in England in November. Every
time we went about with our ship, the other did the like. Our
pilot told us, that this ship set forth from Guayaquil eleven
days before they were taken; and that she was laden with
rigging, wollen, and cotton cloth, and other manufactures made
at Quito. Moreover, that he had heard that they had spent a
mast, and had put into Paita to refit it.
The night following, they showed us several lights through




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            227
their negligence, which they ought not to have done, for by
that means we steered directly after them.  The next morning
she was above three leagues in the wind's eye from us. Had
they suspected us, it could not-be doubted, but they would have
made towards the land; but they seemed not to fly nor stir for
our chase. The land here all along is level, and not very high.
The weather was hazy, so that about eleven that morning we
lost sight of her. At this time we had been a whole weeic at
an allowance of only two draughts of water a day, so scarce
were provisions with us. That afternoon we saw the vessel
again, and at night we were not full two leagues from her, and
not above half a league to the leeward. We made short trips
all that night.
On Saturday, September the 4th, about break of day, we
saw the ship again at the distance of a league, or thereabouts,
and not above a mile to windward of us. They stood out as
soon as they espied us, and we stood directly after them. Having pursued them for several hours, about four in the afternoon
we came up within half shot of our small arms, to windward
of them. Hereupon they, perceiving who we were, presently,
lowered all their sails at once, and we cast dice among ourselves for the first entrance.  The lot fell to larboard, so that
twenty men belonging to that watch entered her. In the vessel were found fifty packs of cocoa-nut, such as chocolate is
made of, many packs of raw silk, Indian cloth, and thread
stockings; these things being the principal part of her cargo.
We stood out S. W. by S. all the night following.
Next day we put on board our ship the chief part of her lading. In her hold we found some rigging, as Nicholas Moreno,
our pilot, taken in the former vessel of Guayaquil, told us; but
the greatest part of it was full of timber. We took out of her
also some osenbriggs, of which we made top-gallant sails, as
shall be said hereafter. It was now nineteen days, as they told
us, since they had set sail from Guayaquil; and then they had
only heard there of our exploits before Panama, but did not so
much as think of our coming so far to the southward, which
did not give them the least suspicion of us, though they had
seen us for the space of two or three days before at sea, and
always steering after them; otherwise they had made for the
land, and endeavored to escape our hands.
Next morning, likewise, we continued to take in the remaining part of what goods we desired out of our prize. When
we had done,,we sent most of our prisoners on board the said
vessel, and left only their foremast standing, all the rest being
cut down by the board. We gave them a foresail to sail with



228           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
al, all their own water, and some of our flour to serve them for
provision; and thus we turned them away, as not caring to be
troubled or encumbered with their company. Notwithstanding
we detained still several of the chief of our prisoners. Such
were Don Thomas de Argandona, who was commander of the
vessel taken before Guayaquil; Don Christoval and Don Baltazar, both gentlemen of quality taken with hirfi; Captain Peralta, Captain Juan Moreno, the pilot, and twelve slaves, of
whom we intended to make good use, to do the drudgery of
our ship. At this time I reckoned we were about the distance
of thirty-five leagues, or thereabouts, fiom land. By an observation made this day, we found latitude 70 1/ S. Our plunder being over, and our prize turned away, we sold both chests,
boxes, and several other things at the mast, by the voice of
a crier.
The day following we stood S. S. W. and S. W. by S. all
day long. This day one of our company died, named Robert
Montgomery, being the same man that was shot by the negligence of one or two of our men with a pistol through th. leg,
at the taking of the vessel before Guayaquil, as was mentioned
above. We had an observation also this day, by which we
now found latitude 7~ 26' S. On the same day, likewise, we
made a dividend, and shared all the booty taken in. the last
prize. This being done, we hoisted into our ship the launch
which we had taken in her, as being useful to us. For several
days past it was observed that we had every morning a darkcloud in the sky, which in the North Sea would certainly foretell a storm; but here it always blew over.
Wednesday, September 8th, in the morning, we drew our
dead man above mentioned into' the sea, and gave him three
French volleys for his funeral ceremony. The night before we
saw a light belonging to some vessel at sea. But we stood
away from it, as not desiring to see any more sails to hinder us
in our voyage towards Arica, whither now we were designed.
This light was undoubtedly from some ship to leeward of us;
but next morning we saw it not. Here I judged we had made
a S. W. by S. way from Paita, and by an observation found
80 Of S.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.               229
CHAPTER XXXVII.
A Continuation of their long and tedious Voyage to Arica, with a Description
of the Sailings thereunto. - Great Hardship for want of Water and other
Provisions. — They are descried at Arica, and dare not land, the Country
being all in Arms before them. -They retire from thence, and go to Puerto
de Hilo, close by Arica. — Here they land, take the Town with little or no
Loss on their Side, refresh themselves with Provisions; but in the End are
cheated by the Spaniards, and forced shamefully to retreat from thence.
SEPTEMBER 9th, we continued still to make a S. W. by S.
way, as we had dQne the day before.  By a clear and exact
observation taken the same day, we found now latitude 80 12'
S.  All the twenty-four hours last past afforded us but little
on our voyage, and we were forced to tack about four or five
hours.
Next day, by another observation taken, we found then latitude 90 0.  Now the weather was much warmer than before;
and with this warmth we had small and misty rains that frequently fell.  That evening a strong breeze came up at southeast by east.
The night following, likewise, there fell a very great dew,'and a fresh wind continued to blow.  At this time we were
all hard at work to make small sails of the ozenbrigs we had
taken in the last prize, as being much more convenient for its
lightness.  The next morning, being Saturday, September
11th, we lay by to mend our rigging.  These last twenty-four
hours we had made a S. W. by W. way.  And now we had
an observation that gave us latitude 10~ 9' S.  I supposed this
day that we were west from  Cosmey about the distance of
eighty-nine leagues and a half.
September 12th.  This day we reckoned a S. S. W. way,
and that we had made thirty-four leagues and three quarters or
thereabouts.  Also that all our westing from Paita was eightyfour leagues.  We supposed ourselves now to be in latitude
11~ 40' S.  But the weather being hazy, no observation could
be made.
September 13th. Yesterday, in the afternoon, we had a
great eclipse of the sun, which lasted from one of the clock
till three after dinner.  From  this eclipse I then took the true
judgment of our longitude from the Canary Islands, and found
myself to be 285~ 35'; latitude 11~ 45,' S.  The wind was
now so fresh that we took in our topsails, making a great way
under our courses and spritsail.
September 14th, we had a cloudy morning, which continued
20




230           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
so all the first part thereof. About eight it cleared up, and
then we set our fore-topsail; and, about noon, our main-topsail
likewise.  This was observable, that all this great wind- precedent did not make any thing of a great sea. We reckoned this
day that we had run by a S. W. by W. way twenty-six leagues
and two thirds.
The next day we had close weather, as we had the morning
before. Our reckoning was twenty-four leagues and two
thirds by a S. W. by W. way. But by observation made, I
found myself to be 23~ south of my reckoning, as being in the
latitude of 15~ 17' S.
On the 16th, we had but small and variable winds. For
the twenty-four hours last past we reckoned twenty-four
leagues and two thirds by a S. W. by S. way. By observation
we had latitude 16~ 41'.  That evening we had a gale at E. S.
E., which forced us to hand our topsails.
The 17th, likewise, we had many gusts bf wind at several
times, forcing us to hand our topsails often. But in the forenoon we set them, with a fresh gale at E. S. E. My reckoning this day was thirty-one leagues by a S. S. W. way. All
day long we stood by our topsails.
The 18th, we made a S. by W. way. We reckoned ourselves to be in latitude 19~ 32' S. The weather was hazy, and
the wind began to cease by degrees.
Next day, being the 19th, we had a very small wind. I
reckoned thirteen leagues and a half by a S. W. by S. way;
and our whole westing from Paita to be one hundred and sixtyfour leagues in latitude 200 6' S. All the afternoon we had a
calm, with drizzling rain.
Monday, September 20th. Last night we saw the Magellan
clouds, so famous among mariners in the. South seas. The
least of these clouds was about the bigness of a man's hat.
After this sight, the morning was very clear., We had run at
noon at E. S. E. thirteen leagues and a half. And, by anll observation then made, we found latitude 20~ 15' S. This day
the wind began to freshen at- W. by S., yet we had a very
smooth sea.
Next morning the wind came about to S. W., yet slackened
by degrees. At four this morning it came to S. by- E., and at
ten the same day to S. E. by S. We had this day a'clear observation, and by it latitude 20~ 25' S. We stood now E. by
N., with the wind at S. E.
September 22d. This morning the wind was at E. S. E.
By a clear observation we found latitude 19~ 30' S., likewise
on a N. E. by E. way, and two leagues and two thirds.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           231
September 23d, we had a fresh wind, a-nd a high sea. This
morning early, the wind was at E., and about ten at E. N. E.
From a clear observation we found our latitude to be 20~ 25' S.
The way we made was S. by W. That morning we happened
to split our spritsail.
Next morning tho wind was variable and inconstant, and the
weather but hazy. We reckoned a S. by E. way. This day
we bent a new main-topsail, the old one serving for a fore-topsail. In the afternoon we had but little wind, whereupon we
lowered our main-topsails, being a very smooth sea.
The following day being likewise calm and warm, we set up
our shrouds both fore and aft. An observation taken this day
afforded us latitude 21~ 57'. That evening we bent a spritsail.
September 26th. An observation gave us latitude 22~ 5' S. At
noon we had a breeze at N. N. E., our course being E. S. E.
In the afternoon we set up a larboard topsail studden-sail. In
the evening the wind came about at north pretty fresh.
Next day we had a smooth sea, and took in four studdensails. For the day before, in the afternoon, we had put out,
besides that above mentioned, another studden-sail, and two
main studden-sails more. This day we had by observation 22~
45' S, having made, by an E. S. E. way, thirty-five leagues and
a half. Our whole meridian difference was sixty-eight leagues
and a half.
September 28th, all the forenoon we had very little wind,
and yet withal a great southern sea. By observation we had
latitude 220 40' S.
September 29th. All the night past we had much wind, with
three or four smart showers of rain. This was the first that
we could call rain, ever since we left Cape Francisco above
mentioned. This day our allowance was shortened, and reduced to three pints and a half of water for a day, and one cake
of boiled bread to each man for a day. An observation this
day gave us latitude 21~ 59' S. by a N. E. by E. way.
September 30th. We had a cloudy day, and the wind very
variable, the morning being fresh. Our way was N. E. half
N., wherein we made eighteen leagues.
October 1st. All the night past and this day, we had a cloudy
sky, and not much wind. We made a N. E. by E. way, and
by it seventeen leagues and two miles. This day we began
at two pints and a half of water for a day.
October 2d. We made an E. N. E. way, and by it twenty*-six
leagues or thereabouts. Our observation this day gave us latitude 20~ 29' S. I reckoned now that we were ten leagues and a




232           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
half to east of our meridian, the port,of Paita; so that henceforward our departure was eastward. The wind was this day
at S. E. by S.
October 3d, we had both a cloudy morning, a high' sea, and
drizzling weather. An observation which we had this day,
gave us latitude 19~ 45' S. In the afternoon the wind blew so'fresh, that we were forced to hand our topsails and spritsails.
October 4th, likewise, we had a high sea, and cold wind.
At break of day, we set our topsails. An observation made,
afforded us latitude 19~ 45' S. Here we supposed ourselves fifty-nine: leagues D. M.
October 5th, we had still a great sea, and sharp and cold
winds, forcing us to our low sails. By a N. E. by E. way, we
reckoned this day twenty six leagues and a half.
But on the 6th, we had great gusts of wind; insomuch that
this morning our ring-bolts gave way, which held our main
stay, and had like to have brought our mainmast by the board.
Hereupon we ran three or four glasses west before the wind.
By an observation we found latitude 19~ 4, S.
October 7th, the wind was something fallen. We had both
a cloudy day and variable winds.
The 8th of the said month we had again a smooth sea, and
small whiffling winds. This morning we saw a huge shoal of
fish, two or three water-snakes, and several seals.
Next day we had likewise a very smooth sea, and a cloudy
day. Our course was east.
October 10th, we had also a cloudy day, with small and vari-,
able winds, and, as a consequent thereof, a smooth sea. Our
way was S. by E. This day we spied floating upon the sea
several tufts of sea-grass, which gave us good hopes that we
were not far from shore. In the afternoon we had a S. E. by
E. wind that sprang up: the night was very cold and cloudy.
October 11th, we had a fresh wind at S. E. and E. S. E.,
together with a cloudy day, such as we had experimented for
several days before. We reckoned this day thirty-two leagues,
by a N. E. by E. way. Our pilot told us, the sky is always
hazy near the shore on these coasts.
October 12th, we had a clear day, and a north-east way.
October 13th, we had but little wind. This day we saw a
whale, which we took for an infallible token that we were not
far distant from land, which now we hoped to see in a few
days. We made an E. S. E. way, and by it we reckoned nineteed leagues. All the evening was very calm.
Thursday, October 14th, we had both a calm and close day
till afternoon; then the weather became very hot and clear.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            233
This day we saw several land-fowls, being but small birds;
concerning which our pilot said, that they used to appear about
one or twvo days' sail from the land. Our reckoning was eleven
leagues by an E. S. E. way. In the evening we thought we
had seen land, but it proved to be nothing but a foggy bank.
October 15th., Both the night past, and this day, was very
clear. We made an observation this day, which gave us latitude 18~ 0' south.
October 16th. Last night and this day were contrary to the
former, both cloudy. Our way was N. E. by E.; whereof we
reckoned thirteen leagues.
Sunday, October 17th, the wind blew very fresh, our course
being E. N. E. About five that morning we saw land; but the
weather was so hazy, that at first we could scarce perceive
whether it was land or not.  It was distant from us eight
leagues, and appeared as a high and round hill, being in form
like a sugar-loaf. We saw land afterwards all along to the S.
E. by E. from it. In the evening, we being then within five
leagues of the shore, the land appeared very high and steep.
October 18th. All the night last past we stood off to sea with
a fresh wind. This morning we could just see land at N. N. E.
We reckoned a S. E. by E. way; and by observation we found
latitude 17~ 17' south.
Tuesday, October 19th, we had very cloudy weather, finding
what our pilot had told us to be very true, concerning.the haziness of this shore. We saw all along as we went very high
land, covered with clouds, insomuch that we could not see its top.
Wednesday, October 20th, we had likewise cloudy'weather,
and for the most part calm, which continued so the next day.
Friday, October 22d. This morning we saw land before us.
Our pilot being asked what land that was, answered, it was the
Point of Hilo.
There is every morning and evening a brightness over the
point, which lasts for two or three hours, being caused by the
reflection of the sun on the barren land, as is supposed.  This
day we had but little wind, and the great want of water we
were now under occasioned much disturbance among our men.
As for my part, I must acknowledge, I could not sleep all night
long through the greatness of my drought. We could willingly
have landed here to seek for water, but the fear of being discovered, and making ourselves known, hindered us from so do —
ing. Thus we unanimously resolved to endure our thirst a little longer. Hereabouts is a small current that runs under the
shore. This morning we had but little wind at south, our
course being E. S. E.
20 




234           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Our wind continued to blow not above six hours each day.
We reckoned the difference of our meridian to be this day one
hundred and eighty leagues. We were now hard put to it for
want of water, having but half a pint a day to our allowance.
October 23d. This day we were forced to spare one measure
of water, thereby to make it hold out the longer; so scarce it
became with us.
About nine o'clock at night we had a land wind, and with it
we stood S. E. by S. But all the night after we had but
little wind.
October 24th. All the night past we had very cloudy and
dark weather, with mizzling rain. The morning being come,
cleared up; but all the land appeared covered with clouds.
This day we resolved 112 men should go ashore. And about
eight this evening we sent our launch and four canoes, with
89 men, to take three or four fishermen at a certain river, close
by Mora de Sama, called El Rio de Juan Diaz, with intent to
gain what intelligence we could, how affairs stood at present
on the coast and country thereabouts.
Monday, October 25th. Last night being about the distance
of one league and a half from the shore, we sounded, and found
forty-five fathom water, with hard ground at the bottom. This
morning our people and canoes that were sent to take the fishermen returned, not being able to find either their houses or
the river. They reported withal, they had had a very fresh
wind all the night long under shore, whereas we had not one
breath of wind all night on board.
Tuesday, October 26th. The evening before, about six
o'clock, we left the ship to go to take Arica, resolved to land
about the difference of a league to windward of the town. We
were about six leagues from the town when we left the ship,
whereby we were forced to row all night, that we might reach
before day the place of our landing. Towards morning, the canoes left the launch, which they had all night in a tow, and
wherein I was, and made all the speed they possibly could for
the shore, with design to land before the launch could arrive.
But being come near the place we designed to land at, we found,
to our great disappointment, we were discovered; and that, all
along the shore, and through the country, they had'certain
news of our arrival. Notwithstanding we would have landed,
if we could by any means have found a place to do it in. But
the sea ran so high, and with such a force against the rocks,
that our boats must needs have been staved in a thousand pieces,
and we in great danger of wetting our arms, if we should venture ashore. The bay all around was possessed by several par



THIE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.          235
=          m —-; — --— i.-~~-:-_=Ll-;~==;L-` —-l —
— = —=-=AZ=====____;           ~ -. ~~




236           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ties of horse, and likewise the tops of the hills; which seemed
to be gathered there, by a general alarm, through the whole
country, and that they waited only for our landing, with a design to make a strong opposition against us. They fired a gun
at us, but we made them no answer, returning to our ship, till
a fairer opportunity.  The hill of Arica is very white, occasioned by the dung of the abundance of fowls that build their
nests in the hollow thereof.  To leeward of the said hill lies a
small island, at about a mile from the shore. About half a
league from that island, we could perceive six ships at anchor;
four of which had their yards taken down from their masts, but
the other two seemed ready to sail. We asked our pilot concerning these ships, and he told us, that one of them was
mounted with six guns, and the other with only four. Being
disappointed of our expectations at Arica, we now resolved to
bear away from thence to the village of Hilo, there to take in
water and other provisions, as also to learn what intelligence
we could obtain. All that night we lay under a calm.
October 27, in the morning, we found ourselves about a
league to windward of Mora da Sama. Notwithstanding the
weather was quite calm, aind we only drove with the current
at leeward. The land between Hilo and Mora da Sama forms
two several bays, and the coast runs along N. W. and S. E., as
may appear by the following demonstration.  Over the land
we could see from our ship, as we drove, the coming or rising
of a very high land, at a great distance far up in the country.
October 28. The night before we sent away our four canoes
with fifty men in them, to seize and plunder the town of Hilo.
All this day was very calm, as the day before.
The next morning, about break of day, we had a fair breeze
spring'up, with which'we lay right in with the port. About
one in the afternoon we anchored.
We cast anchor at the distance of two miles frorm the village:
and then we perceived two flags, which our men had put out,
having taken the town, and set up our English colors. The
Spaniards were retreated to the hills, and there had done the
same.  Being come to an anchor, our commander, Captain
Sharp, sent a canoe on board of us, and ordered that all the
men our ship could spare should come ashore. Withal they
told us, that those of our party that landed the morning before,
were met by some horsemen on the shore, who only exchanged
some few volleys of shot with our men, but were soon put to
flight.  That hereupon our forces had marched directly to the
town, where the Spaniards, expecting we should have landed at
first, made a breastwork thirty paces long, of clay and banks




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            237
of sand. - Here, in a small skirmish, we happened to kill an Indian, who told lus before he died, that they had received news
of our coming nine days ago, from Lima, and but one day before from Arica. Having taken the town, we found therein
great quantity of pitch-, tar, oil, wine, and flour, with several
other sorts of provisions. We endeavored to keep as good a
watch as the Spaniards did on the hills, fearing lest they should
suddenly make any attempt to destroy us.
Next day, being October 30, we chose out threescore of our
men who were fittest to march, and ordered theni to go up and
search the the valley belonging to the town. We found it very
pleasant, being all. overset with fig-trees, olive-trees, orange,
lemon, and lime-trees, with many other agreeable fruits. About
four miles up the valley we came to a sugar work, or Ingenio
de azucar-, as it is called by the Spaniards, where we found
great store of oil and molasses; but most of the sugar the
owners had hidden from us in the cane itself. As we marched
up the valley, the Spaniards marched along the hills, and observed our motion. From the tops of the hills, they often tumbled great stones upon us, but with great care we endeavored to
escape those dangers, and the report of one gun would make
thern all to hide their heads immediately.  From this house, I
mean the sugar work above mentioned, Mr. Cox, myself, and
one Cannis, a Dutchman, (who was our interpreter,) went to
the Spaniards with a flag of truce. They met us very civilly,
and promised to give us fourscore beeves for the ransom of the
sugar-work, upon condition that it should not be spoiled nor
demolished. With them we agreed, that they should be delivered to us at the port, the next day at noon: hereupon Captain
Sharp in the evening sent down to the port twenty mlen with
strict orders that our forces should offer no violence, in the least,
to those that brought down the beeves.
Sunday, October 31.  This day, being employed in casting
up some accounts belonging to our navigation, I reckoned that
Hilo was the eastward of Paita, one hundred and eighty-seven
leagues. This morning the captain of the Spaniards came to
our commander, Captain Sharp, with a flag of truce, and told
him that sixteen beeves were already sent down to the port,
and that the rest should certainly be there the next morning.
Hereupon we were ordered to prepare ourselves to retreat, and
march back to the port, and there embark ourselves on board
our ship. My advice was, to the contrary, that we should rather
leave twenty men behind to keep the house of the sugar-work,
and that others should possess themselves of the tills, thereby
to clear them of the Spaniards and their lookout. But my




238           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
counsel not being regarded, each man took away what burden
of sugar he pleased, and thus we returned to our vessel. Being
come there, we found no beeves had been brought down at all,
which made us suspect some trick of the enemy.
The next morning, being November 1, our Captain went
to the top of the hills before mentioned, and spoke with the
Spaniards themselves, concerning the performance of thpir
agreement. The Spaniards made answer, that the cattle would
certainly come down this night; but in case they did not, that
the master or owner of the sugar-work was now returned from
Potosi, and we might go up and treat with him, and make, if
we pleased, a new bargain for the preservation of his house and
goods; whose interest it was, more than theirs, to save it from
being demolished. With this answer our men returned, and
we concluded to wait till the next day for the delivery of the
beeves.
The day following, about eight in the morning, there came
into us a flag of truce from the enemy, telling us, that the
winds were so high, that they could not drive the cattle, otherwise they had been delivered before now. But withal, that by
nloon  re should in no manner fail to have them brought to us.
Noon being come, and no cattle appearing, we now having filled
our water, and finished other concerns, resolved to be revenged
on the enemy, and do them what mischief we could; at least,
by setting fire on the sugar-work. Hereupon, threescore men
of us marched up the valley, and burnt both the house, the
canes, and the mill, belonging to the Ingenio. We broke likewise the coppers, coggs, and multitudes of great jars of oil, that
we found in the house. This being done, we brought away
mnore sugar, and returned to the port over the hills and mountains, the which we found very pleasant, smooth, and level,
after once we had ascended them. It fell out very foitunately
to us that we returned back the way we did, for otherwise our
men at the sea-side had inevitably been cut off, and torn in
pieces by the enemy; they being at that time dispersed, and
straggling up and down by two and three in a party. For from
the hills we spied coming from the northward of the bay above
three hundred horsemen, all riding at full speed towards our
men, who had not as yet descried them, and little thought of
any such danger from the enemy so nigh at hand. Being
alarmed with this sight, we threw down what sugar we had,
and ran incontinently to meet them, thereby to give our other
men time to rally, and put themselves into a posture of defence. We being in good rank and order, fairly proffered them
battle upon the bay; but as we advanced to meet them, they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                 239
retired and rode towards the mountains to surround us, and take
the rocks from  us if possibly they could.  Hereupon, perceiving their intentions, we returned back and possessed ourselves
of the said rocks, and also of the lower town; as the Spaniards
themselves did of the upper town, (at the distance of half a
mile from  the lower,) the hills and the woods adjoining thereunto. The horsemen being now in possession of these quarters, we could perceive, as far as we could see, more and more
men resort to them, so that their forces increased hourly to
considerable numbers. We fired one at another as long as we
could reach, and the day would permit.   But in the mean
while we observed that several of them rode to the watch-hill,
and looked out often to the seaboard.  This gave us occasion
to fear that they had more strength and forces coming that
way, which they expec-ted every minute. Hereupon, lest we
should speed worse than we had done before, we resolved to
embark silently in the dark of the night, and go off from that
coast where the enemy was so well provided for us. We carried off a great chest of sugar, whereof we shared seven pound
weight and a half each man, thirty jars of oil, and great plenty
of all sorts of garden herbs, roots, and most excellent fruit.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
The Buccaneers depart from the Port of Hilo, and sail to that of Coquimbo. --
They are descried before their Arrival; notwithstanding, they land. —Are
encountered by the Spaniards, and put them to Flight. - They take, plunder,
and fire the City of La Sarena. - A Description thereof. - A Stratagem of the
Spaniards in endeavoring to fire their Ship discovered and prevented.- They
are deceived again by the Spaniards, and forced to retire from Coquimbo,
without any Ransom for the City, or considerable Pillage. — They release
several of their chiefest Prisoners.
THE next morning, being Wednesday, November 3, 1680,
about seven o'clock, we set sail from Hilo, standing directly
off to sea, with a small land wind.  Upon the shore we could
not discover this morning above fifty men of our enemies' forces,
which caused us to stispect the rest were run away from  their
colors, and had deserted in the dark of the night.  If this were
so, we were equally afraid of each other; and as we quitted
the land being jealous of their multitudes, so they abandoned
their stations for fear of our encounters.  All the while we lay
in the port of Hilo we had a fresh wind; but being come out




240           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
thence, we found it almost:stark calm. All along this coast
runs a great sea, as we experimented at Arica, insomuch that
there is no landing, except under the favor of some rock or
other.
November 4th, in the morning, we saw the port of Hilo at
E. N. E., at the distance of nine leagues, or thereabouts, from
land. The white sand gives a bright reflection over the land,
which we could see after we had lost the sight of the land
itself.
The day following we had an indifferent fresh wind at S.
S. E. We reckoned a S. W. half W. way, and by it, that we
had made twenty leagues.  The day was very fair and sunshiny, arnd the sea very smooth.
November 6th. We had a clear night the last past, and the
day proved very fair and clear, like the former; we reckoned
by a S. W. by W. way about twenty-one leagues. In the
afternoon it was almost quite calm.
The day following we had no more than the last twenty-four
hours. We were about this time many of us troubled with
the scurvy.  It proceeded, as we judged, from the great hardship and want of provisions, which we had endured for several
months past, as having only bread and water, as was mentioned
above - only at Hilo we killed a mule, which was looked upon
by those that eat of it to be very good victuals, the -Spaniards
having swept away with them all other provisions of flesh.
But we got there, as plunder, a small quantity of good chocolate, which the Spaniards~ have in great esteem; so now we"
had each morning a dish of pleasant liquor, containing almost
a pint.
Next day, likewise, we had very little wind as before. We
made an observation this day, and found latitude 20~ 5' S.
November 9th. We had still very little wind, and that variable. We took almost every hour an observation, and found
ourselves to be in latitude 20~ 18' S.
November 10th, we had in like manner but little wind. We
observed an E. S. E. current, or pretty near it, run hereabouts.
This day we saw the homing of a very high land, which much
surprised us, for at this time I conceived we could not be less
than thirty-five or forty leagues from land. We supposed it to
be Mora Tarapaca. That day we set up our shrouds.
Upon the 11th, an indifferent gale of wind sprang up at S.
W. by S., by which we made twenty-five leagues and one
third. We had now a great S. S. W. sea. In the night the
wind, as we experimented, came one or two points from the
land. This morning we saw the like homing of land, whereby




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.          241
we were made sensible it was no land we had seen the day
before.
On the 12th, we had several mists of rain, with windy
weather. We made by a S. S. W. half S. way twenty-five
leagues and one third. We had likewise a great and rolling
S. S. W. sea, as the day before.
November 13th, we had both cloudy and misty weather. We
made a S. S. W. and one quarter S. way, by which we ran
fifty leagues.
But the next day, fair and clear weather came about again.
We had likewise an easy gale of wind, by which we made a
S. W. way, and advanced twent.y-two leagues and a half.
On the 15th of November we had also clear weather, and an
indifferent gale of wind. Our way was S. W. by W., by
which we reckoned eighteen leagues; likewise at our westing
from Hilo, from whence we set forth, was one hundred and
fourteen leagues and one third. Our latitude, by observation,
we found to be 230 25' S. I took now the declination table
used and made by the cosmographer at Lima.
Tuesday, November 16th. In the night last past we had a
~hower or two of rain. This day we made an observation, by
which we found latitude 23~ 35' S.
November 17th, we made a S. W. by W. half S. way. By.
observation we found latitude 23~ 46' S., with very little wind.
November 18th, upon a S. W. by W. way we made twentyone leagues. By observation we found latitude 230 20' S.
Friday, November 19th, 1680. This morning, about an
hour before day, we observed a comet to appear a degree north
fiom the bright star in Libra. The body thereof seemed dull,
and its tail extended itself eighteen or twenty degrees in length,
being of a pale color, and pointing directly N. N. W. Our
prisoners hereupon told us that the Spaniards had seen very
strange sights both at Lima, the capital city of Peru, Guayaquil, and other places much about the time of our coming into
the South seas. I reckon this day we had run twenty leagues
by a S. W. way.
The day following the appearance of the comet, we had
many storms of wind at S. S. E. and E. S. E. Our reckoning
by a S. W. way was twenty-two leagues.
Sunday, November 21st, likewise many gusts of wind, stuch
as the day before, with frequent showers of rain. The wind
varied to and fro, according as the clouds drew it here and
there. We reckoned a S. S. W. way, and by it twenty-one
leagues and a half. In all, west from Hilo, we judged ourselves to be one hundred and seventy-eight leagues and two
21




242           THE BUCCANEERS O] AMERICA.
thirds. We had this day a great S. W. sea, and cloudy weather.
I supposed our latitude to be 26~ 53' S.
November 22d, we had in like manner cloudy weather, and
now but little wind. We reckoned a south way, and fifty-one
leagues.
November 23d, we had very little wind; and all storm, after
the appearance of the comet, being now quite allayed, we
reckoned we had made a S. E. by S. way, and found our latitude, by observation, to bear 27' 46' S.
Wednesday, November 24th. For twenty-four hours past
we had a N. W. wind. Our way was S. E. half S., by which
-we reckoned thirty-one leagues and one third.
November 25th. Last night the wind blew at'W. S. W.;
but this morning it came about again at N. W., as the day before. Our reckoning this day was a S. E. and one quarter E.
way twenty-nine leagues and one third. Our latitude now,
by observation, made this day, was 39~ 57' S. Our difference
of meridian, one hundred and thirty-five and one third.
November 26th. In the night the wind started to S. S. W.
But this day at noon we had little better than a calm. I
reckoned an E. S. E. half E. way, and by it twenty-three
leagues.
Saturday, November 27th. Yesterday, in the evening, the
wind came to south. I reckoned an east and something southerly way, and by that twenty-three leagues, as the day before.
November 28th. For twenty-four hours past we had a fresh
wind at S. S. E.; having a high S. W. sea. Our reckoning
was an E. by N. and half N. way, arid withal twenty-four
leagues. By observation we found latitude 30~ 16' S., and
meridian distance eighty-eight leagues.  At noon the wind
came at S. half E.
On the 29th we had a very great S. W. sea, and withal
cloudy weather..My reckoning was an E. one third S.
way twenty leagues and one third. This day we happened to
see two or three great fowls flying in the air, which our pilot
told us used to appear seventy or eighty leagues off from the
island called the Island of Juan Fernandez.  The day before
this, Captain Peralta, our prisoner, was taken very frantic, his
distemper being occasioned, as we thought, through too much
hardship and melancholy. Notwithstanding, this day he was
indifferently well again.
The following day we had likewise cloudy weather. We
made, according to our account,'an E. half N. way, and by it
sixteen leagues and two thirds. Our meridian difference fiftytwo leagues.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           243
The Ist of December we had hazy weather, and withal an
indifferent good wind at S., yea, sometimes S. by W. Our
way was E. by S., by which we reckoned twenty-two leagues.
The night before, we sailed over white water-like banks, of a
mile in length, or more. But these banks, upon examination,
we found to be only great shoals of anchovies.
December 2d, very early in the morning, we spied land, which
appeared to be very high. About noon this day we were at six
leagues distance from it. All the preceding night we had so
much wind, that we were forced to make use of a pair of courses. By an observation made this day, we found latitude 300
35' S. We went away largely, driving better than nine leagues
every watch.  With this wind we made all the sail we possibly
could, designing by this means to get to Coquimbo, upon which
coast we now were, before night.  But the wind was so high,
that sometimes we were forced to lower all our sails, it blowing
now a mere fret of wind. Towards evening it abated by degrees, inso:much, that at midnight it was quite calm again.
Then we hoisted out our launch and canoes, and putting into
them one hundred men, we rowed away from the ship, with
design to take by surprisal a considerable city near the coast,
called by the Spaniards, La Cividad de la Serena.
Friday, December 3d, 1680. When we departed from the
ship, we had about two leagues to row to the shore. But as it
happened, the launch wherein I was rowed so heavy, in cornparison of the canoes, that we could not keep pace with them.
For this reason it was broad day before we got to a certain
storehouse situated upon the shore; our men having passed by
it in the dark of the night without perceiving it. They being
landed, immediately marched away from their canoes, towards
the city before mentioned of La Serena. But we had not proceeded far on our march, when we found, to the great sorrow
and chagrin of us all, that we were timely discovered here also,
as we had been at the other two places before, Arica and Hilo.
For as they mnarched in a body together, being but thirty-five
men in all, who were all those that were landed out of the canoes, they were suddenly encountered and engaged by a whole
troop of a hundred Spanish horse. We that were behind,
hearing the noise of the dispute, followed them at their heels,
and made all the haste we possibly could, to come up to their
relief. But before we could reach the place of the battle, they
had already routed the Spaniards, and forced them to fly towards the town.
Notwithstanding  this rout, they rallied again, at the distance
of about a mile from the place, and seemed as if they waited




244           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
for us, and would engage us anew. But as soon as all our
forces were come together, which were in all eighty-four, the
rest being left to guard the boats, we'marched towards them
and offered them battle. As we came near- unto them, we
found plainly they designed no such thing; for they instantly
retired and rode away before us, keeping out of the reach of bur
guns. We followed them as they rode, being led by them designedly, clear out of the road that went to the town, that we
might not reach nor find it so soon. In this engagement with
the horse, our company had killed three of their chiefest men,
and wounded four more, killing also four of their horses. When
we found that we had been led by this stratagem of the enemy out of the way of the town, we left the bay, and crossed
over the green fields to find it, wading oftentimes over several
branches of water, which there serve to enclose each plat of
ground. Upon this march we came to several houses, but found
them all empty, and swept clean both of inhabitants and provisions. We saw likewise several horses and other heads of
cattle in the fields, as we went along towards the city. This
place of La Serena, our pilot had reported to us to be but a
small town; but being arrived there, we found in it no fewer
than seven great churches and one chapel. Four of these
churches were monasteries or convents, and each church had
its organs for the performance of divine service. Several of the
houses had their orchards of fruit, and agardens belonging to
them; both houses and gardens being as well and as neatly furnished as those in England. In these gardens we found strawberries as big as walnuts, and those very delicious to the taste.
In a word, every thing in tifs city of La Serena was most excellent and delicate, and far beyond what we could expect in so
remote a place. The town was inhabited by all sorts of tradesmen, and besides them, had its merchants, some of which were
accounted very rich.
The inhabitants of La Serena, upon our approach, fled, carrying with them the best of their goods and jewels; and what
they could not carry away that was of value, they buried, having had time enough to do so, from the advice they received of
our coming from Arica and other places. Notwithstanding, we
took in the town one friar, and two Chilenos, or Spaniards, natives of the kingdom of Chili, which adjoins to that of Peru, towards the Straits of Magellan. These prisoners told us, that the
Spaniards, when they heard of our coming, had killed most of
their Chilian slaves, fearing they should revolt from them to
us. Moreover, that we had been descried from their coasts four
days before our landing; all which time they had employed in




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           245
carrying away their plate and goods. To this information they
added, that for their defence they had received a supply of sixty
men from Arica. Having taken possession of the town, that
evening there came a negro to us, running away from the Spaniards. He informed us, that when we were before Panama, we
had taken a negro, who was esteemed the best pilot in all the
South Sea; but more especially for this place, and the coasts
of Coquimbo. And further, that if the Spaniards had not sent
all the negroes belonging to this city farther ue? into the country, out of our reach and communication, they would all tindoubtedly have revolted to us.
That night, about twelve, our boatswain, accompanied by
forty men, with a Chilian for their guide, went out of the town
some miles into the country, with design to find out the places
where the Spaniards lay concealed, and had hid their goods and
plate. But before they came, the Spaniards had got intelligence thereof from some secret spies they had in the town,
and both the men and their women were all fled to places that
were more occult and remote.  So that, by this search, they
only found an old Indian woman and three children, but no
gold nor plate. This morning our ship came: to an anchor
by the storehouse above mentioned, named Tortugra, at the
distance of a furlong from shore, in the depth of seven fathom
water.
Next m'orning, being Saturday, December 4th, came into the
town a flag of truce from the enemy.  Their message was to
proffer a ransom for the town, to preserve it from burning; for
now they beganto fear we would set fire to it, as having found
no considerable booty nor pillage therein. The chief commanders on both sides met about this point, and aggeed betwixt
them for the sum of ninety-five thousand pieces of eight, for
the whole ransom. In the afternoon I was sent down to the
Bay of Coquimbo, with a party of twenty men, to carry thither
some goods we had taken in the towvn, as also provisions for
the ship. It is two leagues and a half from the town to the
port; one league on the bay, the rest being a very great road,
which leads from the bay to the city. The Spaniards promised that the ransom should be collected and paid in by the
next day.  This day also there died one of our negro slaves,
on board the ship.
The day following, in the morning, I came back to the town,
with the men I had brought down the day before; only six of
them I left behind, to look after, our canoes at the end of the
bay. When I came to the city, I found that the Spaniards had
broken their promise, and had not brought in the ransom they
21 *




246           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
had agreed for; but had begged time till to-morrow at eight in
the forenoon.  This evening, another party of our men went
down to the ship to carry such goods as we had pillaged in the
town. That night, about nine of the clock, happened an earthquake, the which we were very sensible of, as we were all together in the church of San Juan, where our chief rendezvous and corps de garde was kept. In the night the Spaniards opened a sluice, and let the water run in streams about
the town, witDIintent either to overflow it, and thereby force
us out of the place, or at least that they might the easier quench
the flame, in case we should fire the town.
Next morning we set fire to the town, perceiving it to be
overflown, and that the Spaniards had not performed, or rather,
that they never designed to perform, their promise. We fired,
as nigh as we could, every house in the whole town, to the end
that it might be totally reduced to ashes. Thus we left La
Serena, carrying with us what plunder we could find, having
sent two parties before, loaded with goods to the ship, as was
mentioned above. As we marched down to the bay, we beat
up an ambuscade of two hundred and fifty horse, which lay
hid in the way, with an intent to fall on our men, in case we had
sent dowbn any other party with goods to the ship. We received
advice that the Spaniards had endeavored, by an unusual stratagem, to burn our ship, and thereby destroy us all. They blew
up a horse's hide like a bladder, and upon this float a man ventured to swim from shore, and come under the,stern of our
ship. Being arrived there, he crammed oakum, and brimstone,
and other combustible matter, between the rudder and the sternpost. Having done this, he fired it with a match, so that in a
small time our rudder was on fire, and all the ship in a smoke.
Our men, both alarmed and amazed with this smoke, ran up
and down the ship, suspecting the prisoners to have fired the
vessel, thereby to get their liberty and destroy us.  At last
they found out where the fire was, and had the good fortunie to
quench it before its going too far. As soon as they had put it
out, they sent the boat ashore, and found both the hide before
mentioned, and the match burning at both ends, whereby they
discovered the whole matter.  When we came to the storehouse on the shore side, we set at liberty the friar our prisoner,
and another gentleman, who was become our hostage for the
performance of the ransom. And when we came aboard, we
likewise set at liberty Captain Peralta, Don Thomas de Argandona, Don Baltazar, Don Christeval, Captain Juan, the pilot's
mate, the old Moor, and several other of our chief prisoners.
To this releasement of our prisoners we were moved, partly be



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              247
cause we knew not well what to do with them, and partly because we feared that, by the example of this stratagem, they
might be able to effect what the other had attempted with so
much likelihood of success.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
The Buccaneers set sail from Coquimbo for the Isle of Juan Fernandez. - An
exact Account of this Voyage. —Misery they endure, and great Dangers
they escape there. - They mutiny among themselves, and choose Watling
to be. their chief Commander. - Description of the Island. - Three Spanish Men-of-War meet with the Buccaneers at the said Island: with what
happened thereupon.
BEING all embarked again, as was mentioned in the precedent chapter, the next morning, which was Tuesday, December 7th, twenty of us were sent ashore to observe the motions
of the enemy.  We went to the lookout, or watch-hill, but
could learn nothing from thence.  Hereupon, about noon we
returned on board the ship, and at two in the afternoon we
weighed anchor and set sail, directing our course for the Island
of Juan Fernandez, not far, from the coast of Coquimbo.  At
night, we were five leagues distant from thence, at N. W. by
l. The southernmost island of those which are called De los
Paxaros, or Islands of Birds, was then N. N. W. from us.  Before our departure, I took a draught of the Bay of Coquimbo,
and of the city of La Serena.
December 8th, we had but very little wind, and a leeward
current here, which we could perceive heaved us to the northward.  The afore-mentioned Island De los Paxaros, at three
in the afternoon, bore N. E. of us, at the distance of three
leagues, or thereabouts.
It is four leagues distant from the main continent, and from
the next island of the same name, about two.  The main is
extremely high and mountainous hereabouts. At evening we
were west from the said island five leagues. About eight or
nine leagues to the windward of Coquimbo are certain white
cliffs, which appear from the shore to those that are off at sea.
December 9th, we had likewise but little wind, as the day
before. I supposed myself this day to be about thirteen
leagues west from the island above mentioned. The weather
was cloudy, with mizzling rain, so that no observation could be.




248           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
taken. However, this day it was thought convenient to come
to an allowance of water, for we had taken in little or none at
Coquimbo. The same weather, or very like it, we had the
next day, being the 10th; that is to say, quite calml and
cloudy.
December Ilth, we had some small rain the fore part of the
day; but in the afternoon it cleared up, so that the weather
was very hot. We had still but little wind.
The next day, December 12th, we had very fair weather,
and by a clear observation made this day, we found latitude
30~ 6' S.
December 13th. By a W. S. W. way, we made forty-two
leagues. By observation, we found latitude 300 45' S. D. M.
four leagues and two thirds.
The 14th, ill the morning, we had a handsome shover of
rain, which continued for some time. Then about eight
o' clock there sprung up a S. S. W. breeze. My reckoning
was by an E. S. E. way fourteen leagues; and, by observation, we found this day 30~ 30' S.  In the afternoon died
one of our men, whose name was William Cammock. His
disease was occasioned by a surfeit, got by too much drinking
on shore at La Serena, which produced a calenture, or malignant fever, and a hiccough. In the evening we buried him in
the sea, according to the usual custom of mariners, giving him
three French volleys for his funeral.
The day following.we had all indifferent fresh wind on both
tacks. Our way was W. S. W., and by it we reckoned thirtyfour leagues. So, likewise, by an observation, we had latitude
30~ 42' S. All the afternoon blew a S. by W. wind, very
fresh, with a short topping S. W. sea.
But the next day we had no small breezes, but rather hard
gusts of wind. These grew so high, that they forced us to
take in our topsails. We made a S. W. half S. way, and
forty-five leagues.
On the 17th, we had likewise high winds, and withal a
S. W. sea. Our way was W. by S. By an observation taken
this day, we found latitude 300 51' S. In the afternoon we
had a S. S. E. wind, our course being S. W.
December 18th. This day we had the same high winds as
before, at S. S. E. We reckoned by a W. S. W. way fortyfive leagues. At noon the wind was something fallen, and
then we had some rain.
The 19th, we had both cloudy and windy weather. My
reckoning was a S. WV  by S. way, and hereupon fifty-eight
miles, Yesterday we were assured by our pilot that we were




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            249
now in the meridian of Juan Fernandez, whither our course
was directed for the present. That which occasioned him to
be so positive in this assertion, was the seeing of those great
birds, of which we made mention in the foregoing chapter.
On the 20th, we had cloudy weather in the morning on
both tacks. We made a S. W. and half S. way, and by it
fifty-two leagues. By an observation, we found this day
latitude 32~ 30' S. Difference of meridian was now one hundred and thirty-two leagues.
The next day, likewise, we had cloudy weather; yet, by
an observation, we found a W. way. On the 22d, by observation, we found an E. way proved.
Thursday, December 23d. All the night past we had a
fresh wind; but in the morning, from the topmast head, we
descried a hammock of land. In the evening we saw it
again.  We found afterwards that what we had seen was the
westernmost island of Juan Fernandez; which is nothing but a
mere rock, there being no riding nor scarce landing near it.
Friday, December 24th.  This morning we could descry
thle island itself of Juan Fernandez, S. by E., it being at sixteen leagues distance when we saw it the day before. At
seven this morning, the island stood E., the wind being at
N. W. by N.
Here my observation was, that I could neither fowl nor fish
near this island; both which are usual about other islands.
Having told my observation to our pilot, he answered me that
he had made many voyages by this island, and yet never saw
either fowl or fish. Our reckoning this day was an E. S. E.
way, and hereby thirty-six leagues. Our latitude, by observation, was found to be 33~ 30' S.
Saturday, December 25th. The 24th, at three o'clock, we
saw the other island, making two or three hammocks of land.
This morning we were about eight leagues from it, the island
bearing E. S. E. from us. At eight the same morning, we
twere right abreast with it. Here, therefore, are two islands
together, the biggest whereof is three leagues and a half in
length, nearest N. W. and S. E.  The other, and lesser, is
almost one league in circumference. At ten o'clock, we sent
off from the ship one of our canoes to seek for the best landing and anchoring for our vessel. As we approached, both
islands seemed to us but one entire heap of rocks. That which
lies more to the north is the highest, though we could not see
the tops thereof, for the clouds covered it; in most places it is
so steep, that it becomes almost perpendicular.
This day, being Christmas day, we gave in the morning




250           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
early three volleys of shot, for solemnization of that great festival.  I reckoned an E. by S. way. By a clear observation
from the middle of the island, I found here latitude 330 45/ S.,
and M. D. to be ninety-nine leagues. In the evening we
came to an anchor at the south end of the island, in a stately
bay, but which lies open to the south, and to the south-east
winds. We anchored in the depth of eleven fathom water,
and at the distance of only one furlong from the shore. Here
we saw multitudes of seals, covering the bay every where,
insomuch that we were forced to kill them before we could
set foot on shore.
Sunday, December 26th.  This day we sent a canoe to see
if we could find any riding secure from the southerly winds,
these being the most constant winds that blow on these coasts.
The canoe being gone, our commander sent, likewise, what
men we could spare on shore, to drive goats, whereof there is
great plenty in this island. They caught and killed that day
to the number of threescore, or thereabouts. The canoe returning to the ship, made report. that there was good riding in
another bay, situate on the north side of the island, in fourteen
fathom water, and not above one quarter of a mile from the
shore, and that there was much wood to be had; whereas, in
the place where we first anchored, not one stick of wood, nor
tuft of grass, was to be found.
The next day, being the 27th, between two and four in the
morning, we had a tempest of violent winds, and fierce showers of rain. The same day we got in two hundred jars of
water, bringing them a full league from the place of our riding.
Meanwhile, others were employed to catch goats, as they had
done the day before.
On the 28th of the said month, in the morning, I went with
ten more of our company, and two canoes, to fetch water from
the land. Being come thither, and having filled our jars, we
could not get back to the ship, by reason of a southerly wind,
that blew from off the ocean, and hindered our return. Thus
we were forced to lie still in a water hole, and wait till the
wind was over for a safer opportunity. While the violence of
the wind increased, our ship was forced to get under sail, and
make away, not without danger of being forced ashore. Here-,
upon, we sailed out of the harbor, to seek another place of anchoring. At noon I ventured out, to try if I could follow the
ship, but was forced in again by the wind and raging sea.
Thus we lay still for some while longer, till the evening came
on.  This be'gi:~  come, we ventured out again, both canoes
together; but the winds were then so high, that we were




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            251.
forced to throw all our jars of water overboard to lighten, our
boats, otherwise we had inevitably perished.  I ought to bless
Almighty God for this deliverance; for, in all human reason,
the least wave of that tempest might have sunk us. Notwithstanding, we came that night to our place of harbor, where we
expected to have found our ship, (called False Wild Harbor,)
but found her not. Hereupon, not knowing what to do, we
went ashore, and hauled up our canoes dry. Having done this,
we went higher up into the island, along a gully, for the space
of half a mile, thereto clear ourselves of the noise and coinpany of the seals, which were very troublesome on the shore.
Here we kindled a fire, and dried our clothes, and rested ourselves all night, though with extreme hungry bellies, as having
eaten very little or nothing all the day before. In the sides
of the hill, under which we lay, we observed many holes like
coney-holes.  These holes are the nests and roosting-places
of multitudes of birds that breed in this island, called by the
Spaniards pardelas.  One of these birds, as we lay drying and
warming ourselves, fell down into our fire.
The next morning being come, very early before sunrise we
went farther to the northward, to seek for our ship, which we
feared we had lost; but we were not gone far when we espied
her at sea. - Hereupon we passed a point of land, and entered
a certain bay, which was about a mile deep, and not above
half a league over. In this bay we put, and instantly made a
fire, thereby to show the ship whereabouts we were. Here we
found good watering and wooding close to the shore. In this
bay we atso saw another sort of amphibious animal, which I
imagined to be the same that by some authors is called a sea
lion. These animals are six times'bigger than seals. Their
heads are like that of a lion, and they have four fins not unlike
a tortoise.  The hinder parts of these creatures are much like
fins, but are drawn after them, as being useless upon the shore.
They roared as if they had been lions, and were full of a short,
thick hair, of a mnouse color; but that of the young ones was
something lighter. The old ones are between twelve and fourteen feet long, and about eleven or twelve feet in thickness or
circumference. A seal is very easily killed, as we often experimented; but two of our men with great stones could not
kill one of these animals.
That day, in the afternoon, there came a canoe, from on
board the ship, with provisions for us, they fearing lest we
should be starved; also the launch came with men to cut wood.
They told us that the ship came to an anchor in the other
bay; but that within half an hour the cable broke and they




252           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
were forced to leave their anchor behind them, and get out to
sea again.  Night being come, we made our beds of fern,
whereof. there is great plenty upon this island; together with
great multitudes of trees like English box, the which bore a
sort of green berries, smelling like pimento, or pepper. All
this day the ship was forced to ply off at sea, not being able to
get in.
December 30th. The morning of this day we employed in
filling water, and cutting down wood; but in the afternoon,
eight of us eleven went aboard the ship, all in one and the
same canoe, sending her ashore again with provisions for the
men that were there. This day, in like manner, we could not
get into the harbor; for no sooner came the ship within land,
but the wind, coming out of the bay, blew us clear out again.
Thus we were forced to ply out all- that night, and great part
of the following day.
Next day, having overcome all difficulties, and many dangers, we came to an anchor, in the afternoon, in fifteen fathom
water, at the distance of a cable's length from shore. Here itwas observable, that we were forced to keep men ashore on
purpose to beat off the seals, while our men filled water, at
high-water mark, because the seals covet greatly to lie in fresh
water.  About this island fish is so plentiful, that, in less
than an hour's time, two men caught enough for our whole
company.
Saturday, January 1st, 1680. This day we put up a new
main-top, larger than the old one; and we: caught craw-fish
that were bigger than our English lobsters.
The next day, being January 2d, died a chief man of our
company, whose name wa~ John JIilliard. This man, till our
weighing anchor from the port of Coquimbo, had been our
master all the space of this voyage; but from that time wev
chose John Cox for the starboard, and John Fall for the larboard watch.  He died of the dropsy.  That evening we
buried our dead companion, and gave him a volley for his
fiuneral, according to the usual custom.
January 3d, we had terrible gusts of wind from the shore
every hour. This day our pilot told us, that many years ago
a certain ship was cast away upon this island, and only one
man saved, who lived alone upon this island five years before
any ship came this way to carry him off. The island has excellent land in many valleys belonging thereto. This day,
likewise, we fetched our anchor which we left in the other
bay whent the ship broke her cable.
Tuesday, Janutary 4th, 1680. This day we had such terri



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           253
ble flaws of wind that the cable of our ship broke, and we had
undoubtedly been on shore, had not the other held us fast. At
last it came home, and we drove outwards. By the way it
caught hold of a rock, and held some time; but at last we
hauled it up. And the wind came with so much violence, that
the waves flew as high as our main-top, and made all the water
of a foam.
January 5th. Notwithstalnding these great gusts of wind
had continued all the night past,.yet this day, at noon, it was
brave and calm. But in the morning the anchor of our ship
gave way again, and we drove to the eastward more than half
a mile, till at last we happened to fasten again in the depth
of sixty fathom water. In this bay, where we rode at anchor,
ran a violent current, sometimes into, and at other times out,
of the bay; so that all was uncertain with us. But our greatest discomfort was, that our men were all in mutiny'against
each other, and much divided among themselves. Some of them
being for going home towards England, or our foreign plantations, and that sound about America, through the Straits of
Magellan, as Captain Sawkins had designed to do; others
of them being for staying longer, and searching farther into
those seas, till such time as they had got more money. This
day, at noon, our anchor drove again; whereupon, to secure us
from that dangerous place, we sailed into the west bay, and
anchored there in twenty-five fathom water, and moored our
ship a quarter of a mile from shore.
Thursday, January 6th. Our dissensions being now grown
to a great height, the mutineers made a new election of a person to be our chief captain and commander, by virtue whereof
they deposed Captain Sharp, whom they protested they would
obey no longer. They chose, therefore, one of our company,
whose name was John Watling, to command in chief, he having been an old privateer, and gained the esteem of being a
stout seaman. The election being made, all the rest were
forced to give their assent to it, and Captain Sharp gave over
his command; whereupon, they immediately made articles with
Watling, and signed them.
The day following, being the 7th, we burnt and tallowed
the starboard side of our ship. In this bay we found a cross
cut in the bark of a tree, and several letters besides. Hereupon,
in another tree, up the gully, I engraved the two first letters
of my name, with a cross over them. This day, likewise,
William Cook, servant to Captain Edmund Cook, confessed that
his master had oftentimes buggered him in England, leaving
his wife and coming to bed to him; that he had also done the
25




254           THE BUCCANEERS OF AaERICA.
same in Jamaica, and once in these seas before Panama.
Searching his writings, we found a paper with all our names in
it, which it was suspected he designed to have given to the
Spanish prisoners.  For these reasons, this evening our captain
thought it convenient to put him in irons, which was accordingly done.:
January Sth, we finished the other side of our ship.
Sunday, January 9th. This was the first Sunday that ever
we kept by command and common consent since the loss and
death of our valiant commander, Captain Sawkins, who would
throw the dice overboard, if he found them in use on that day.
January 10th, the weather was very clear and settled again.
We caught every day, in this bay, great plenty of fish; and I
saw this day a shoal of fish a mile or more long.
Next day, being the 11th, we filled our water, and carried
our woo'd on board the ship. Our two canoes went to the other
side of the island to catch goats; for on the barren side thereof
are found and caught the best, and by land it is impossible to
go fromn one side of the island to the other.
Wednesday, January 12th.  This morning our canoes returned fropm catching of goats, firing of guns as they came
towards us to give us warning.  Being come on board, they.
told us they had espied three sail of ships, which they conceived to be men-of-war coming about the island. Within
half an hour after this notice given by our boats, the ships
came in sight to leewvard'of the island. Hereupon, we irmmediately slipped our cables, and put to sea, taking all our men
on board that were ashore at that time; only one William, a
Mosquito Indian, was then left behind upon the island, because
he could not be found at this our sudden departure.  Upon the
Island of Juan Fernandez grow certain trees called bilby trees.
The tops of these trees we used as we do cabbage in England.
Here fish abounds in such quantites, that on the surface of the
water I have taken fish with a bare hook. Abundance of fish
is taken here of twenty pound weight; the smallest that is
taken being almost two pound.  Very good timber for puilding of houses, and other uses, is likewise found upon this
island.  It is distant from the main continent the space of
ninety-five leagues,. or thereabouts, being situate in 33~ 40' S.
The plats of the islands lie N. W. and S. E.
Being got out of the bay, we stood off to sea, and kept to
windward as close as we could.  The biggest of these Spanish
men-of-war, for such they proved to be, was of the burthen of
800 tons, and was called El Santo Christo, being mounted with
twelve guns; the second, named San Francisco, carried 600




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                255
tons, and ten guns; the third carried 350 tons, whose name I
have forgot.  As soon as they saw us, they instantly put out
their bloody flags; and we, to show  them  that we were not
as yet daunted, did the same with ours. We kept close under
the wind, and were, to confess the truth, very finwilling to
fight them, by reason they kept all in a knot together, and we
could not single out any one of them from the rest; especially
considering that our present commander, Watling, had showed
himself at their appearance to be faint-hearted.  As for the
Spaniards themselves, they might have easily come to us, by
reason we lay by several times; but undoubtedly they were
cowardly given, and peradventure as unwilling to engage us as
we were to engage them.
The day following, being January 13th, in the morning, we
could see one of the afore-mentioned men-of-war, under the
leeward side of the island; and we believed that the rest were
at anchor thereabouts.
At noon that day, we stood* in towards the island, making
as if we intended to be with them.  But in the afternoon, our
commander propounded the question to us, whether "we were
willing, now that the fleet was to windward, to bear away from
them.  To this we all agreed with one consent.  And hereupon, night being come, with a fresh wind at S. S. E., we
stood awvay-N. E. by N., and gave them  handsomely the slip,
after having outbravedi'them that day, and the day before.
CHAPTER XL.
The Buccaneers depart from the Isle of Juan Fernandez to that of Yqueque. -
They take several Prisoners, and get Intelligence of the Posture of Affairs at
Arica. - Cruelty to one of the Prisoners, who had rightly informed them. -
They attempt Arica a second Time, and take the Town, but are beaten out of
it aogain without Plunder, and with a great Loss of Men, many of them being
killed, wounded, or taken Prisoners. - Captain Watling, their chief Coimmanda.
*er, is killed in this Attack, and Captain Sharp presently chosen again, who
leads them off, and through many Difficulties makes a bold Retreat to the Ship,
HAVING bid our enemies adieu, as was said in the precedent
chapter, the next morning, being January 14th, we bore N. E.
We reckoned this day a N. N. E., one quarter S. way, and by
it, thirty leagues.  We were four leagues eastward from  the
Isle of Juan Fernandez, when I took our departure.
Saturday, January 15th, we had hazy weather.  This day




256           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA,
we made by a N. E. by N. way, eleven leagues. The same
hazy weather continued the 16th, but about ten in the morning we had a perfect calm. Our reckoning was a N. E. by N.
way, and thirty-six leagues.
On the 1l7th, we had a soft gale, and a clear observation.
We found by it latitude 28~ 47' S., easting seventy leagues.
The next day we had likewise a clear day, and we reckoned
by a N. E. by N. way, thirty-one leagues by observation, latitude 270 29' S.
Wednesday, January 19th, we had a clear day, as before,
and reckoned a N. E. by N. way, and thirty-five leagues and
two thirds. By observation, we took latitude 25~ 0' S. This
day we put up our top-gallant masts and sails, which we had
taken at the Island of Juan Fernandez, when we thought to
have gone directly from thence for the Straits of Magellan.
But now our resolutions were changed, and our course was
bent for Arica, that rich place, the second time, to try what
good we could do upon it by another attempt, in order to the
making our fortunes there. In the evening we saw land at a
great distance.
January 20th. About midnight past we had a small land
wind that sprang up and reached us; at break of day we could
descry land again, at the distance of about hine or ten leagues.
This day was very hot and calm, easting ninety-two leagues.
On the 21st, we had very little wind, and all along as we
went we could descry a barren high land, We sailed N. by
E. and N. N. E. along the coast of the continent.
Saturday, 22d, we had very hot weather. This day we
sailed N. and N. by E. and looked out continually for the Island of Yqueque, which our pilot told us was hereabouts. We
kept a just distance from the land, for fear of being descried by
the enemy.
The day following, Sunday the 23d, we sailed in like manner N. N. E. along the coast, which seems to be very full of
bays hereabouts. By observation this day, we took latitude
21o 491 S.
Monday, January 24th. This day we had an indifferent gale
of wind, and we stood N. and by E., the wind being S. S. E.
We found latitude by observation 21~ 2' S. our whole easting
being ninety-two leagues and an half. In the afternoon, Captain Watling, our commander, and twenty-five men more, departed from the ship iii two canoes, with design to seek for,
and take the Island of Yqueque, and there to get intelligence
of the posture of affairs at Arica. We were at the distance of
twelve leagues from shore when they went from the ship.




THE BUCCANEERS 0' AMERICA.            257
The next day, by a clear observation, we found latitude 20~
40' S. At four in the afternoon returned one of our canoes,
bringing word that they could not find the island, though they
had searched for it very diligently. At night came the other,
being brought back by a wrong sign given us by the first canoe.
This second canoe had landed upon the continent, and there
found a track, in which they followed for some space. Here
we found a dead whale, with whose bones the Spaniards had
built a hut, and set up a cross. There lay also many pieces
of broken jars. They observed likewise, that hereabouts, upon
the coasts, are many bays, good landing, and anchoring for
ships. That evening, about seven o'clock, a fresh gang went
from the ship to seek the same island: meanwhile we lay becalmed all night, driving about a league to leeward.
Wednesday, January 26th.' We had extreme hot weather.
This day the Spanish pilot told usj that on the continent over
against us, a very little way within the land, are very rich
mines of silver; but that the Spaniards dared not open them,
forat fear of an invasion from the enemy.  We sailed north, at
the distance of about two leagues from shore. At noon, we
had an observation, and found latitude 20~ 21' S. At four
o'clock we saw a smoke made by our men, close by a white
cliff, which proved to be the island. Hereupon, we immediately sent away another canoe with more men, to supply them
inl their attempts. But in the mean while the first canoe,
which left us in the evening before, came aboard, bringing
with them four prisoners, two old white men, and two Indians.
The other canoe, which set out last, brought back molasses,
fish, and two jars of wine. To windward of the said island
is a srall village of eighteen or twenty houses, having a small
chapel near it, built of stone, and for ornament sake, it is stuck
full of hides, or skins of seals. They found about fifty people
in this hamlet, but the greatest part of them made their escape
at the arrival of the canoe.  To this island barks frequently
come from Arica (which is but at a little distance) to fetch clay,
of which they have already carried away a considerable quantity. The poor Indians, natives of this island, are forced to
bring all the fresh water they use full eleven leagues from
thence, that is, from a river named Camarones, to leeward of
the island. The bark wherein they used to bring it was then
gone for water, when our men landed upon the place. The
surface of this island is all over white, but the bowels are of
a reddish sort of earth. From the shore is seen a great path
leading over the mountains into the country.  The Indians of
this island love to eat a sort of leaves that are in taste much
22 *




258           THE BUCCANEERS OF AME-RICA~
like our bay leaves in England, insomuch that their teeth are
dyed of a green color, by the continual use thereof:  The inhabitants go stark naked, and are a very robust and strong people; nothwithstanding, they live more like beasts than men.
Thursday, January 27th. This morning, on board the ship,
we examined one of the old "men who were taken prisoners
upon the island the day before. But finding him in many lies,
as we thought, concerning Arica, our commander ordered himn
to be shot to death, which was accordingly done.  Our old
commander, Captain Sharp, was much troubled in his mind, and
dissatisfied at this cruelty and rash proceeding; whereupon he
opposed it as much as he could.  But seeing he could not prevail, he took water and washed his hands, saying, " Gentlemen,
I am clear of the blood of this old man; and I will warrant
you a hot day for this pieice of ciuelty, whenever we come to
fight at Arica." Which fell out accordingly, as you will see
hereafter.
The other old man being under examination, informed us,
that the Island of Yqueque before mentioned belonging to thi
governor of Arica, who was proprietor thereof; and that he allowed these men a little wine, and other necessaries, to live
upon for their sustenance. That he himself had the superintendence of forty or fifty of the governor's slaves, who caught fish
and- dried it, for the profit of the said governor; and he sold it
afterwards to the inland towns, and reaped a considerable benefit thereby.   That by-a letter received from Arica, eight days
ago, they understood there was then in the harbor of Arica
three ships from Chili, and one bark. That they had raised
there a fortification, mounted with twelve copper guns. But
that, when.we were there before, they had conveyed out of the
town to the neighboring stations all their plate, gold, and jewels, burying it in the ground, and otherwise concealing it;
which whether it were now brought again or not, he could pot
tell. That there were two great places, the one at ten, the
other at twenty-five leagues distance from Arica, where lay all
their strength and treasure.  That the day before had passed
a post to declare our having been at Coquimbo.  That the embargo laid on all vessels going to the northward was now taken
off, so that a free passage was allowed them.  That by land it
was impossible to go from hence to Arica in less than four or
five days, forasmuch as they must carry water for themselves
and horses for the whole journey. Lastly, that those arms that
were brought from  Lima to Arica, as was mentioned above,
were now carried from thence to Buenos Ayres. All these
things pleased us mighty well. But, however, Captain Sharp




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            259
was still much dissatisfied at our shooting the old man; for
he had given us a very true information, namely, that Arica
was very well fortified, and much better than before, but onur'
misfortune was, that we looked upon his information as a
trick only.
The leaves, of which we made mention above, are brought
down to this island in whole bales, and then distributed to the
Indians, by a short allowance given to each man.  This day
we had very hot weather, and a S. W. sea. By observation,
we found latitude. 20~ 13' S. Besides'the things above mentioned, our prisoners informed us, that at Arica the Spaniards
had built a breastwork round about the town, and one also in
every street, that in case one end of it were taken they might
be able to defend the other.  We stood off and in for the greatest part of the day. In the afte'rnoon we were eight leagues
and a half from shore, with a fresh wind.  That morning wve
took the bark that was at the river of Camarones, to fill water
for the island.
Friday, January 28th. Last night, about midnight, we left
the ship and put ourselves aboard the bark before mentioned,
the launch, and four canoes, with design to take Arica by surprisal.  We rowed and sailed all night, making in for the
shore.
Saturday, January 29th. About break of day we got under
shore, and there hid ourselves among the rocks all day, fearing
lest we should be descried by the enemy before we came to
Arica. At this time we were about five leagues to southward
of it, near Quebrada. de San Vitor. Night being come, we
rowed away from thence.
Sunday, January 30th, 1680. This day, (sacred to the
memory of King Charles the martyr,) in the morning, about
sunrise, we landed amongst some rocks, at the. distance of four
miles or thereabout, to the southward from Arica. We put on
shore in all ninety-two men, the rest remaining in the boats,
to keep and defend them fiom being surprised by the enemy,
to the intent we might leave behind us a safe retreat in case
of necessity.  With these men we left strict orders, that- if we
made one smoke from the town or adjoining fields, they should
come after us towards the harbor of Arica with one canoe; but
in case we made two, that they should bring all away, leaving
only fifteen. men in the boats. As we marched from our landing-place towards the town, we mounted a very steep hill, and
saw from thence no men, nor forces of the enemy, which
caused us to hope we were not as yet descried, and that we
should wholly surprise them. But when we were conmeabout




260           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
half way to the town, we spied three horsemen, who mounted
the lookout hill, and seeing us upon our march, they rode'down full speed to the city, to give notice of our approach.
Our commander, Watling, chose out forty of our number to
attack the fort, and sent us away first thithervards, the rest
being des'igned for the town. We that were appointed for the
fort, had ten hand grenadoes amongst us when we gave the
assault, and with them, as well as with our other arms, we
attacked the castle and exchanged several shots with our
enemies. But at last, seeing our main body in danger of being
overborne with the number of our enemies, we gave over that
attempt on the fort, and ran down in all haste to the valley, to
help and assist them in the fight. Here the battle was very
desperate, and they killed three, and wounded two more of
otur men from their outworks, before we could gain upon them.
But our rage increasing with our wounds, we still advanced,
and at last beat the enemy out of all, and filled every street in
the city with dead bodies. The enemy made several retreats
to several places, from one breastwork to another, and we had
not a sufficient number of -men wherewithal to man all places
taken; insomuch, that we had no sooner beat them out of one
place, but they came another way and manned it again with
new forces and fresh men.
We took in every place where we vanquished the enemy a
great number of prisoners, more indeed than peradventure we
ought to have done, or knew well what to do withal; they
being too many for such a small body as ours was to manage.
These prisoners informed us that we had been descried no less
than three days before, from the Island of Yqueque, whereby
they were in expectation of our arrival every hour, knowing
we had still a design to make a second attempt upon that
place. That into the city were come four hundred soldiers
from Lima, the which, besides their own, had brought seven
hundred arms for the use of the country people, and that in
the town they had six hundred armed men, and in the fort
three hundred.
Being now in possession of the city, or the greatest part
thereof, we sent to the fort, commanding them to surrender; but
they would not send us any answer. Hereupon we advanced
towards it, and gave it a second attack, wherein we persisted
very vigorously for a long time. Being not able to carry it,
we got upon the top of a house that stood near it, and from
thence fired down into the fort, killing many of their men, and
wounding them at our ease and pleasure. But while we were
busied in this attack, the rest of the enemy's forces had taken




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            261
again several posts of the town, and began to surround us in
great numbers, with design to cut us off. Hereupon we were
constrained to desist the second time, as before, from assaulting
the fort, and make head against them. This we had no sooner
done, but their numbers and vigor increasing every moment,
we found ourselves to be overpowered, and consequently we
thought it convenient to retreat to the place where our wounded
men were, under the hands of our surgeons, that is to say, our
hospital. At this time our new commander, Captain Watling,
both our quarter-masters, and a great many more of our men,
were killed, besides those that were wounded and disabled
from fighting.  So that now the enemy rallying against us,
and beating us from place to place, we were in a very distracted
condition, and in more likelihood to perish every man, than
escape the bloodiness of that day. Now we found the words
of Captain Sharp true, being all very sensible that we had a
day too hot for us, after that cruel heat, in killing and murdering in cold blood the old Mestiso Indian whom we had taken
prisoner at Yqueqque, as we mentioned before.
Being surrounded with difficulties on all sides, and in great
disorder, having nobody to give orders what was to be done,
we were glad to have oUr eyes upon our good old commander,
Captain Bartholomew Sharp, and beg of him very earnestly to
commiserate our condition, and carry us off. It was a great
while before he would take any notice of our request, so much
was he displeased with the former mutiny of our people against
him, all which had been occasioned by the instigation of Mr.
Cook.  But Sharp is a man of an undaunted courage, and
excellent conduct, not fearing the least to look an insulting
enemy in the face, and a person that knows both the theory
and practice of navigation as well as most do. Hereupon, at
our earnest request and petition, he took upon him the command in chief again, and began to distribute his orders for our
safety. He would have brought off our surgeons, but they
having been drinking while we assaulted the fort, would not
come with us when they were called.  They killed and took
of our number twenty-eight men, besides eighteen that we
brought off, who were desperately wounded.,At this time we
were all extreme faint for want of water and victuals, whereof
we had none all that day; we were likewise almost choked
with the dust of the town, being so much raised by the work
thattheir guns had made, that we could scarce see each other.
They beat us out of the town, and then followed us into
the savannas, or open fields, still charging as fast as thee
could. But when they saw that we rallied again, resolved to




262           -THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
die one by another, they ran from us into the town, and sheltered themselves under their breastworks.  Thus we retreated
in as good order as we possibly could observe in that confusion.  But their horsemen followed us as we retired, and fired
at us all the way, though they wvould not come within the
reach of our guns; for theirs reached farther than ours, and
out-shot us above one third.  We took the sea side for our
greater security, which when the enemy saw, they betook
themselves to the hills, rolling down great stones and. whole
rocks to destroy us. Meanwhile those of the town examined
our surgeons, and other men whom  they had made prisoners.
These gave them our signs that we had left to our boats that
were behind us, so that they immediately blew up two fires
which were perceived by the canoes.  This was the greatest
of our dangers; for had we not come at'that instant that we
did to the sea-side, our boats had been gone, they being
already under sail, and we had inevitably perished every
man.  Thus we put off from the shore, and got on board
about ten at night, having been involved in a bloody fight
with the enemy all that day.
CHAPTER XLI.
A Description of the Bay of Arica. - They stil from hence to the Port of Guasco,
where they get Provisions. - A Draught of the said Port.- They land again
at Hilo to revenge the former Affronts, and took what they could find.
OUR attempt at Arica being over, January ult., we plied to
and fro in the sight of the port to see if they would send out
the three ships we had seen in the harbor, to fight us; for upon
them we hoped to revenge the defeat and disappointment we
had received at the town the day before. But our expectations
in this point also were frustrated, for not one of those vessels
offered to stir.
The houses of this town of Arica are not above eleven feet
high, as being built of earth, and not of brick or timber. The
town itself is four-square; and at one corner stands the castle,
which may easily be commanded, even with small arms, from
the hill which lies close to it. This place is the emtbarcadero, or
port-town of all the mineral towns that lie hereabouts, and
hence is fetched all the plate that is carried to Lima, the head
city of Peru.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           263
On Tuesday, February 1st, we had a clear observation, and
by it we found latitude 19~ 6' S. This day we shared the old
remains of our plate, taken in some of our former booties. Our
shares amounted only to thirty-seven pieces of eight each man.
N. 13B. Here I would have my reader to take notice, that. from
this day forwards I kept no constant diary or journal, as I had
done before, at least for some considerawble space of'time, as
you shall see hereafter; my disease and sickness at sea being
the occasion of intermitting what I had never failed to do in
all the course of this voyage till now: only some few memorandums, as my weakness gave leave, I now and then committed
to paper, the which I shall give-you as I find them, towards a
continuance of this history. Thus:
Monday, February 14th. This night between eleven and
twelve o'clock, William Cook died on board our ship, who was
servant to Captain Edmund Cook, of whom mention hath been
made in this journal.  He desisted not, even at his last, to
accuse his master of buggering him, as before was related:
moreover, that his master should say, it was no sin to steal
from us, who thought it none to rob the Spaniards.
February 16th, 1680.  This day, we found ourselves in latitude 27~ 30' S. We had a constant breeze at S. E. and S. S. E.
till we got about two hundred leagues from land: then at the
eclipse of the moon, we had a calm for two or three days, and
then a breeze at north for two days; after which. we had a
calm again for two or three days more.
March 1st, we found latitude by observation 34o 1/ S. At
this time begins the dirty weather in these seas. We lay
under a pair of courses, the wind being at S. E. and E. S. E.,
with a very great sea at S. S. E.
March 3d, all hands were called up, and a council held;
wherein, considering it was now dirty weather, and late in the
year, we bore up the helm, and resolved to go to the main for
water, and thence to leeward, and so march over land towards
home, or at least to the North Sea. But God diverted us from
following this resolution, as you shall hear hereafter.  We
being thus determined that day, we stood N. E., with a strong
wind at S. E. and E. S. E.
March 5th, died our Coquimbo Indian.  The seventh we
had a west wind, our course being E. by N. The eighth ot
the said month we were put to an allowance, having only one
cake of bread a day.
March 10th, we fiad a strong south wind.
March 12th, we fell in with the main land, something to
leeward of Coquimbo. Within the Island of Paxaras are double




264           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
lands, in whose valleys are fires for melting of copper, with which
metal these hills abound. Off to sea-board is a rocky land,
and within, sandy.  About the distance of eight leagues to
leeward, is a rocky point, with several keys or rocks about it.
About half a mile to leeward of this point turns in the port of
Guasco; right agaiNst the anchoring are three rocks, close
under the shore.
Being arrived here, we landed threescore men of our company, with design to get provisions, or any thing we could
purchase. The people of the country ran all away as soon as
they saw us. There was building on the shore, in this port, a
fire bark, of sixteen or eighteen tons burthen, with a cock-boat
belonging to it. We took one Indian prisoner, and with him
went up the space of six or seven miles into the country, to an
Indian town of three or fourscore houses; firom thence we
came back to the church, which is about four miles from the
sea-side, and lodged there all night.  Here are multitudes of
good sheep and goats in the country adjoining to this port, and
it is watered with an excellent fresh' water river; but the
getting of water is very difficult, the banks being very high,
or otherwise inaccessible. However, we made a shift to get in
five hundred jars of water; furthermore,'we brought away
one hundred and twenty sheep, and fourscore goats, with which
stock we victualled our vessel for a while. As for oxen, they
had driven them away farther up into the country. The jurisdiction of Guasco itself is governed by a teniente or deputy
governor, and a friar, and is in subjection to the city of La Serena
above mentioned, as having a dependence thereon. Here grows
both corn, pease, beans, and several other sorts of grain; and
for fruits, this place is not inferior to Coquirmbo.  Here we
found likewise a mill to grind corn, and about two hundred
bushels thereof ready ground; the which we conveyed on
board our ship. Every house of any account hath branches
of water running through their yards or courts. The inhabitants had hid their wine, and the best of their goods, as plate and
jewels, having descried us at sea before our landing; so that
our booty here, besides provisions, was inconsiderable. However, we caught some few fowls, and eat five or six sheep, and
likewise a great hog, which tasted very like our English pork.
The hills are all barren, so that the country that beareth fruit
is only an excellent valley, being four times as broad as that
of Hilo above mentioned. These people of Guasco serve the
town of Coquimbo with many sorts of provisions. We gave
the Indian whom we had taken his liberty, and I took the
port of Guasco thus.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            265
Tuesday, March 15th, 1680. This morning we departed
from the port of Guasco; aforementioned, with very little wind,
having done nothing considerable there, except only the taking
in the few provisions above related. We were bent therefore
to seek greater matters, having met with ill success in most of
our attempts hitherto. We had now very dark weather all
along the coast.
March 21st, we were west from the Bay of Mexellones. The
point of this bay, one league upwards, represents a sugar-loaf
bxactly.
March 22d. This day our boats and canoes went from the
ship, being well manned, to find the River Loa. T- hey went
also about two leagues to leeward of it, to a fishing village,
but could find no place fit for landing; whereupon they returned
without doing ally thing. The next day another canoe of our
company went out upon the same exploit, but found the same
success.  Notwithstanding, here Sir Francis Drake watered,
and built a church, as we were told by our pilot. This church
is now standing on the sea-side by the river, whose mouth is
now dry. There are several huts to the windward of it; and
from the said church or chapel goes a great path up the hills,
which lead.to Pica.
Thursday, March 24th, we found latitude by observation,
200 10' S.  This day also we saw land, at about eighteen
leagues distance.
Sunday, March 27th, we saw Mora de Sama and La Cumba
at some distance. The same day we had an observation, and
found it latitude 18~ 17/ S. That evening we parted from the
ship with our boats and canoes, towards the coast of Hilo, upon
which we now were: we landed and took the village of Hilo
undescried, they scarce suspecting we could have any design
upon that place a second time. We caught the friar who was
chaplain to the town and most of the inhabitants asleep, making them prisoners of war. Here we heard a flying report, as
if five thousand English had taken Panama a second time, and
were in possession of it. But this rumor proved to be a falsity,
as it then seemed. At this time the river came out, and was
overflown, it being near the time of the freshets.  Here the
prisoners told us, that in Arica tenl of our men were still alive,
whereof three were surgeons, all the rest being dead of their
wounds. The' Spaniards sent word to Hilo that we had killed
them seventy men, and wounded three times as many of their
forces. But here the inhabitants said, that of forty-five men
sent to the relief of Arica from hence, there came home only
two alive. We filled what water we pleased here, but a small
23




266            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
boat that we brought from  Guasco broke loose from us, and
wEas staved to pieces on the rocks.  Here we took eighteen
jars', of wine, and good store of new  figs.  On Tuesday
following we went up to the sugar-work, mentioned in our
former expedition against Hilo, and found all the fruits just
ripe and fit for eating.  There we loaded seven mules downwards with molasses and sugar.  The inhabitants told us
further, that those men who came to fight us whenwe were
here the first time, were most of them boys, and had only fifty
firearms amongst them; they being commanded by an English
gentleman who is married at Arequipa.  Likewise that the
owner of the sugar-works afore mentioned was now engaged
in a suit of law against the town of Hilo, pretending it was
not the English who robbed him, and spoiled his Ingenio,
when we were there before, but the townsmen themselves.
This day in the evening we sailed for Hilo, with dark weather
and little wind, which continued for several days afterwards.
CHAPTER XLII.
They depart from the Port of Hilo to the Gulf of Nicoya, where they take
down their Decks, and mend the Sailing of their Ship. - Forty-seven of their
Companions leave them, and go home overland.-A Description of the
Gulf of Nicoya. - They take two Barks and some Prisoners there. - Several
other Remarks belonging to this Voyage.
FRoM  the time that we set sail from tne port of Hilo, till
Sunday, April 10th, 1681, nothing happened to us that might
be accounted remarkable; neither did I take any notes all this
while, by reason of my indisposition afore mentioned. This
day we could hear distinctly the breaking of the seas upon the
shore, but could see no land, the weather being extremely dark
and hazy.  Notwithstanding, about noon it cleared up, and we
found ourselves to be in the bay called De Malabrigo. The
land in this bay runs due east and west.  By an observation
made we found this day 6~ 35' S.  We saw from hence the
leeward Island of Lobos, or Seals, being nothing but a rocky,
scraggy place.  On the S. W. side thereof is a red hill, much
frequented by the Indian fishermen.  It is situate in latitude
6~ 15' S. This day, likewise, in the evening, we saw the point
called Aguja.
On Saturday, April 16th, we came within a league distance




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            267
of tile west end of the Island of Plate, above described. The
next day, being Sunday, April 17, 1681, our mutineers broke
out again into an open dissention, they having been much dissatisfied all along this voyage, but more especially since our
unfortunate fight at Arica, and never entirely reconciled to us
since they chose Captain Watling, and deposed Sharp, at the
Isle of Juan Fernandez, as was related above. Nothing now
could appease them, nor serve their turn, but a separation from
the rest of the company, and leaving us. Hereupon, this day
they left the ship, to the number of forty-seven men, all in
company together, with design to go overland, by the same
way they, came: into those seas. The rest, who remained behind, did fully resolve, and faithfully promise to each other,
that they would stick close together.  They took five slaves
in their'company, to guide and do them other service in that
journey. This day we had 10 30' southern latitude. We sailed
N. N. W. before the wind.
Next day after their departure, April 18th, we began to work
about taking down one of our upper decks, thereby to cause
our ship still to mend her sailing.  We now made a N. W. by
N. way, and had latitude, by observation, 250 N., the wind
being at S. W.
April 19th, we made a N. W. by N. way.  This day our observation was latitude 20 45' N. In the afternoon we had
cloudy weather.  The following day, likewise, we made
the same way, and by it seventy miles, according to my
reckoning.
April 21st. In the morning we had some small showers of
rain, and but little wind. We saw some turtle upon the surface of the water, and great quantity of fish.  We caught
twerity-six small dolphins. By a N.- W. by N. way, we reck.
oned this day forty miles.
April 22d.  This day we caught seven large dolphins, and
one bonito. We saw, likewise, whole multitudes of turtles
swimming upon the water, and took five of them.  We had
an observation that gave us latitude 5~ 28' N. Hereabouts runs
a great, strong current. This day we lowered the quarter deck
of our ship, and made it even with the upper deck.
The day following we had but small wind, and yet great
showers of rain. Hereupon every man saved water for himself, and a great quantity was saved for the whole company.
In the morning we caught eight bonitoes, and in the evening
ten more.
April 24th, we had both cloudy and rainy weather. By an
observation we had latitude 70 3'7' N. Meridian difference was




268           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ninety-two leagues. This morning we caught forty bonitoes,
and in the evening thirty more. In the afternoon we stood
north, the wind being at S. W. by S.
Monday, April 25th. All the night before we had large
gusts of wind and rain. At break of day we were close in
with land, which, upon examination, proved to be the Island of
Cano. To westward thereof is very high land.  About noon
this day it cleared up, and we had latitude 8~ 34' N. In the
evening we sent a canoe to search the island., In it they found
good water land even ground, but withal an open road. At
night we stood off the first watch, and the last we had a
land wind.
The day following, at daylight, we stood in, and about noon
we came to an anchor at the east side of the island afore mentioned, which is not above one league over. In the afternoon
we removed from our former anchoring place, and anchored
again within shot of the N. E. point of the island. All, over
this isle grow abundance of cocoa-trees.  On the north side
thereof. are many rivulets of good water, to be found in sandy
bays. We saw some good hogs on shore, whereof we killed
one, and two pigs. Here are treat numbers of turtle doves,
and huge store of fish, but withal very shy to be caught.
April 27th, we had some rain and wind the fore part of the
day, but the afternoon was fair. The next day, in like manner, we had great quantity of rain.
On Saturday, the 30th, about seven o'clock in the morning,
we weighed front the aforesaid island with little wind, and
stood N. W. That day fell much rain, with great thunder and
lightning.
Monday, May 2d. This day we observed, and found latitude
9~ N. The coast all along appeared to us very high and mountainous, and scarce six hours did pass but we had thunder,
lightning, and rain. The like continued for the two days
following.
May 5th, we had an indifferent fair day, and at evening we
were right off the Gulf of Nicoya.
Friday, May 6th. This morning we saw the cape very plain
before us. N. by E. from it are certain keys, at eight leagues
distance, close under the main. We steered N. N. W. towards
the biggest of them, at whose E. S. E. side are two or three
small rocks.  The imain eastward is fine savanna, or plain and
even land, through which goes a very great road, which is to
be seen off at sea. At noon the port of Caldero, commonly
called Puerto Caldero, bore north from us, at which time the
ebb forced us to sound in the middle of the gulf, where we




THE BUCCANEERS OF.AMERICA.          269
found fourteen fathom water. After this we anchored nearer
the' eastern keys, in the depth of nineteen fathom, where we
had oozy ground.
Saturday, May 7th. The night before was very fair all night
long. In the morning we went in a canoe, being several in
company, to seqk for a place to lay our ship in. Amongst the
islands along the shore we found many brave holes, but little
or no water in them, and therefore not for our purpose. On
one of the said islands we found a hat, and many jars of water,
by which we knew that people had lately been there. About
eight in the evening our ship weighed anchor, at yroung flood;
arnd about three in the afternoon we anchored again in five
fathom water.
Sunday, May 8th, 1681. The night betore we had much
rain, with thunder and lightning. The morning being come,
our commander, Captain Sharp, left the ship in two canoes,
with twenty-two men in his company, out of design to surprise any. vessels or people they could meet hereabouts. Meanwhile, in the evening, we drove up with the tide (there being
no wind) in the ship, two or three leagues higher, till wafound
but three fathom high water; here we backed astern. At this
time we saw one of our canoes coming off from the island that
wvas at head of us, (which was named Chira,) calling for more
men and arms, saying there were two sail of ships higher up
the gulf.  Hereupon, eight of us went with them ashore,
whereof two joined the party afore mentioned, and the six remaining were appointed to guard the prisoners they had taken:
to these we showed ourselves very kind, as finding they were
sensible of the cruelties of the Spaniards towards them  and
their whole nation. Here we found to the number of eight or
nine houses, and a small chapel standing. These people have
been, in fIrmer times, a considerable and great nation, but are
now almost destroyed and extinguished by the Spaniards. We
ascended a league up a creek of the sea, or thereabouts, and
took by surprisal two barks, which were the two sail they
had told us of before. One of these barks was the same we
had taken before at Panama, of which I made mention at the
beginning of this history.
The Monday following, we weighed anchor with our barks,
and drove down the creek, with the tide at ebb, towards our ship.
The prisoners we had taken here informed us, that when we
were to westward in these seas before, there lay one hundred
nmen at the port of Santa AMaria. That our men, who left us
at the Island Cayboa, as was mentioned above, met the other
bark that we lost at sea, as we were sailing thither, and so went
23 *




270           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
all overland together.  That in the North seas, near Puerto
Velo, they had taken a good ship, to be revenged of the Spaniards, wiho stop up the mouth of Santa Maria, with design to
hinder others from passing that way. At night, our captain,
with twenty-four men, went from the ship into another creek,
and there took several prisoners, among whom was a shipwright
and his mnen, who were judged able to do us good service in
the altering our ship, those carpenters being actually building
two great ships for the Spaniards. Having taken these men,
they made a float of timber, to bring down the tools and instruments they were working withal; they also put several
tools, and a considerable quantity of iron-work, into a doree, to
be conveyed down the river, which sunk by the way, as being
overladen with iron; and one of our company, named John
Alexander, a Scotchman, was unfortunately drowned in her.
Thursday following, May 12th, we sent a canoe from the
ship, and found the doree that was drowned: that evening
likewise drove down the body of our drowned man afore mentioned; hereupon we took him up, and on Friday morning followingthrew him overboard, giving him three French volleys
for his customary ceremony. Both this day and the day before,
we fetched water from a point near the houses, on the Island of
Chira afore mentioned; from the ship also we sent away a
Spanish merchant, whom we had taken among the prisoners,
to fetch a certain number of beeves, that might serve for a ransom of the new bark taken here. This day the weather was
fair, but on Sunday following it rained from morning till night.
lIonday, May 16th, we began to work all on our ship.
Tuesday, an Indian boy, named Peter, ran away from us; he
belonged to Captain Sawkins, and waited upon him as a servant. Wednesday, died an Indian slave, whose name.was Salvador.. Thursday, we heard thirty or forty guns fired on the
main, which made us think these would also turn to Hilo
beeves. Friday, we caught cockles, which were as large as
both our fists. At night there fell such dreadful rain, with
thunder, lightning and wind, that, for the space of two hours,
the air was as light as day; the thunder not ceasing all the
while.
Saturday night, we had more thunder, lightning, and rain.
Sunday we continued our work.
Wednesday, May 25th. This day we finished our great
piece of work, viz., the taking down the deck of our ship: besides which, the length of every. mast was shortened, and all
our work finished, insomuch that it would seem incredible,
should I here give an account how much work we did in a fort



THE BUCCANEERS 0o  AMERICA.             271
night or less.  The same day, likewise, we set at liberty our
Spanish carpenters, who had been very serviceable to us all
this while, the old pilot, the old Spaniard taken at the Isle of
Yqueque, and several other of our Spanish prisoners and slaves.
To these people, but chiefly to the Spanish carpenters, as reward of their good service, we gave the new bark, which we
had taken at this place: but the old bark we thought fit to
keep and sail her. in our company, as we did, putting into her
for this purpose six of our own men and two slaves.  The
next day, we fell down as low as Vanero, a place so called hereabouts, and wvould have sailed away again that very evening,
but that our tackle gave way in hoisting our anchor. which
made us lie still.  In the Gulf of Nicoya, we had commonly a
fresh breeze, and at night a land wind.
Friday, May 27th. This day likewise we drove down with
the tide as low as Cavallo, another place in the gulf. Here we
staid and watered that day; and one Cannis Marcy, ou'r interpreter, ran away from us.
May 28th, in the morning, we sailed from thence, and came
within twenty-nine leagues of that rich and rocky shore: yet,
notwithstanding we had but seven fathom water here, I saw a
white porpoise. Behind this island is a town called New Cape
Blanco.  At Puerto Caldero, above mentioned, is but one storehouse. We came to an anchor in the depth of seven fathom
water, at the distance of a league from shore, and caught five
turtles.
May 29th.- This day we saw Cape Blanco.  Both this day
and the day following, we continued turning it out of the
gulf against a south wind.
CHAPTER XLIII,
They go from Nicoya to Golfo Dulce, where they careen their Vessel.
An Account of their Sailings along the Coast. —The Spaniards force the
Indians of Darien to a Peace, by a Stratagem, contrived in the Name of
the English.
WEDNESDAY, Julne  st, 1681.  This day we had very fair
weather, yet but little wind; hereupon the tide, or current,
drove us to the westward of Cabo Blanco. Off of this cape, and
at the distance of'two miles within the sea, is situate a very
bare kev.




272           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The coast here along runs N. W. half W., and grows lower
and lower towards Cape Guyones: this cape now mentioned
at seven leagues distance, and at N. W. by N., at first sight appeared like two islands. The latter part of this day was cloudy,
which hindered our prospect.
June 2d. This morning we saw land, which appeared like
several keys at N. W. by N., and at seveni leagues distance: it
was the land of Puerto de Velas.
This evening our captain called us together, and asked our
opinions of the course we should steer: having discussed the
points by him proposed amongst us, we all resolved to bear up
for Golfo Dulce, and there to careen our vessels' this being
done, we concluded to go from thence to the cape, and cruise
thereabouts under the equinoctial.  We observed this day
that our bark, taken at the Gulf of Nicoya, sailed much better
than our ship.
Friday, June 3d. The night before was vePly fair, and we
had a fresh wind, our course being W. and W. by N. In the
evening we stood N. E., and descried land at the distance of
about twenty-four leagues from Cabo Blanco.
Sunday, June 5th.  Last night we lay by the greatest
part thereof: this morning we saw the Island of Gano, above
described, which bore E. S. E. from us. We saw multitudes
of fish, but they would not bite; also, water-snakes of divers
colors.
June 6th. All the night past we had rain, with little wind,
scarce enough to carry us clear off from the island afore mentionied. Towards morning we had a fresh wind at N. N. W.;
so we stood out S. till morning, and then we stood N. E. by E.
The land runs, from Punta Mala to Golfo Dulce and Punta
Borrica, E. S. E. half S. At nine leagues distance we laid the
Island of Gano.
The west end of Golfo Dulce is very high land, and a high
rock'lies close off it; besides which, two other rocks lie further out, the outermost of which is a mile distant from the
shore. The east side is also high, but breaks into small points
and bays, growing lower and lower to Punta Borrica. We
came about a mile within the mouth of the gulf; then we anchored in eight fathom and a half water. The mouth of the
gulf is almost three leagues over.
The next day, being June 7th, we weighed anchor again at
young flood, and got about two leagues higher. At evening,
we came again to an anchor, in the depth of seven fathom and
a half water. It rained so hard this day, till eight o'clock, that
the drops could not be distinguished one from another.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           273
Wednesday, June 8th.  At daybreak we weighed anchor
again, with a fresh sea breeze; the higher up we went, the
deeper we found the gulf, and at last no ground, even with
thirty fathom line. This day we sent our canoe away to seek
water, and a good place to lay our ship in. Having landed,
we found one Indian and two boys, all which we made prisoners, and brought aboard. We used them very kindly, giving
them victuals and clothes, for they had nothing but the bark
of a tree to cover their nakedness withal: being examined,
they informed us that a Spanish priest had been amongst them,
and had made peace with their nation, ordering them strictly not
to come near any.ship or vessel that had red colors; for they
were Englishmen, and would certainly kill them. Being asked
where the priest was, they answered he was gone to a great
Spanish town, four sleeps up in the country. After this, the
Indian left the two boys, his children, with us, and went to
fetch more Indians to us, from a plantain wall or grove,' situate
by a river about a league off. We came to an anchor in a bay
close by one of the Indian keys, where two fresh rivers were
within a stone's throw of each other, in twenty-seven fathom
and a half water, and at a cable's length from the mark of low
water.  The Indians, whom our prisoner went to seek, came
to us several times, selling us honey, plantains, and other necessaries, that we usually bought of them, or trucked for with
other things.  We also made use of their bark logsin'tallowing our ship, in which case they did us good service. Their
darts are headed with iron as sharp as any razor.
Here one of the prisoners which we took at the Gulf of Nicoya informed us by what means, or rather stratagem, of war,
the Spaniards had forced a peace upon the Indians of the Province of Darien, since our departure from thence.  The manner
was as follows: A certain Frenchman, who ran from us, at
the Island of Taboga, to the Spaniards, was sent by them in a
ship to the river's mouth, which emptieth itself from that province into the South Sea. Being arrived there, he went ashore
by himself in a canoe, and told the Indians, that the English,
who had passed that way, were come back from their adventures in the South Sea. Withal, he asked them, if they would
not be so kind and friendly to the Englishmen, as to come
aboard and conduct them on shore. The poor deceived Indians were very joyful to understand this good news; and thus
forty of the chiefest of them went on board the Spanish vessel, and were immediately carried prisoners of war to Panama.
Here they were forced to conclude a peace, though upon terms
very disadvantageous to them, before they could obtain their
liberty.




274           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
These poor and miserable Indians of Golfo Dulce would
come every day in our company, and eat and drink very familiarly with us, all the time we were there. We laid our ship
on ground, but the water did not ebb low enough to. see her
keel. While we were careening our vessel, we built a house
upon the shore, both to lodge and eat in; and every day we
caught plenty of good fish.
Sunday, June 12th. The work of careening our ship going
on in due order, -we came to cleanse our hold; and here on a
sudden both myself and several others were struck quite blind
with the filth and nastiness of it; yet soon after we recovered
our sight again, without any other help than the benefit of the
fresh air.
June 14th, we had a great and fierce tornado, with which
our cable broke, and had it not then happened to be high water
at that instant, we had been lost inevitably; however, we had
the good fortune to shore her up again, and by that means secure ourselves from further danger.
June 21st, we weighed anchor again, and went a league
higher than the former place. Here we watered, and in the
mean while left men below, to cut wood.
Thursday, June 23d. This day ran away from us two negroes: the name of one of them was Hernando, who was taken
with Don Thomas de Argandona, upon the coast of Guayaquil, as was mentioned above; the other' was named Silvester,
taken at the town of Hilo; following the example of those
afore mentioned.
Monday, June 27th, that is, four days after, two more of our
prisoners endeavored to make their escape, both of them slaves:
one of these was named Francisco, who was a negro, and had
been taken in the cocoa ship mentioned before; the name of
the other was also Francisco, an Indian born, taken at Panama.
Their attempts to escape succeeded not, for we caught them
both again, before they got on shore.
Tuesday following, I went and sailed up and down the gulf,
in a little bark belonging to our ship, and viewed all the parts
of Golfo Dulce. Our captain gave this gulf the name of King
Charles's Harbor.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERI~CA.             275
CHAPTER  XLI V
They depart from Golfo Dulce, to go and cruise under the Equinoctial. —
Here they take a rich Spanish Vessel, with thirty-seven thousand Pieces
of Eight, besides Plate and other Goods. —They take also a Packet Boat
bound from Panama to Lima. -An Account of their Sailings, and fhe
Coasts along.
OUR vessel being now careened, and all things in a readiness for our departure, Tuesday, June the 28th, in the afternoon, we weighed anchor to go to sea again, turning out towards the mouth of Golfo Dulce. Our design was to cruise
under the equinoctial, as had been concluded upon before,
thereby to get what purchase we could by sea, seeing the greatest part of our attempts upon land had proved hitherto very
unsuccessful to us.
Wednesday, June 29th. Both the night last past and this
day we had rainy weather.  About three in the afternoon a
fresh gale sprung up at S. W. and S. S W., our course being
S. E. and S. E. by S. At five this evening the gulf bore N.
W. by W., being seven leagues distant, and Punta Borrica three
leagues and a half distant.
Thursday, June 30th.  All night past we enjoyed a fresh
gale at S. S. W.  We sailed in the bark where I was better
than the man-of-war - for so we called the Trinity vessel — notwithstanding  she was newly cleansed and tallowed.  This day
we had hazy weather, and I reckoned myself from Punta Borrica S. S. E:. eighteen leagues and a half.
July 1st, 1681.  Last night we had two or three tornadoes. I reckoned this day a S. S. E. way, and by a clear observation, found latitude 6~ 10' N. We saw great quantities of
fish, as we sailed this day.
July 2d; we made a S. E. way, and our reckoning was 64
miles by it: by observation, I found latitude 50 20' N.  At
noon the same day, we had a fresh gale at S. W., with some rain.'
July 3d, we had hazy weather.  We made a S. S. E. by S.
way, 37 miles.
Monday, July 4th.  The night past was windy, with rain,
which forced us to hand our topsails.  Our reckoning this day
was a S. E. way, and a hundred miles.
July 5th.  We had a clear night the last past, and withal, a
fresh gale; by this we made a S. E. way.  Our latitude this
day gave us 2~ 20' N.  This morning we saw land southward
of us, lying in low hammocks: it was the Point of Manglares.




276           THE BUCCANE]ERS OF AMERICA.
Wednesday, July 6th, we turned up along shore, and by
observation took this day latitude 2~ 2' N. Hereabouts every
newr moon is a windward current. In the evening we were
close in with low land; we had windy weather, and a great sea.
Thursday, July 7th. This day, by observation taken, we
found latitude 1~ 48' N. In the evening we lost sight of the
said ship.
July the 8th, we saw the ship again, for loss whereof we be.
gan to be in some doubt. This day we made very high land
all along as we went, and the port, or rather bay, of San Matteo, or St. Matthews, appeared like several islands.
Saturday, July 9th. This morning we stood fair in with
the port of Tucames.  Off of the highest part of the land there
seems to be a key.
This day at noon we had a clear observation, which gave us
latitude 1~ 22' N.
Sunday, July 10th.  Last night we stood off to sea,
thereby to keep clear of the shore. This day's observation
showed us latitude 1~ 31' N. About noon the same day, we
happened to espy a sail, which we immediately gave chase to.
We bore up to the point of the compass, thereby to hinder her
lasking away; notwithstanding, in the evening we lost sight
of her. However, our great ship got up with her, and about
eight of the clock at night, made her a prize. She proved to
be the ship named San Pe.dro, which we had taken the last
year, being then bound from Truxillo to Panama, and laden
with wine, gunpowder, and pieces of eight, whereof mention
was made before. We took her twice, in less than fourteen
months. She had on board her now twenty-one thousand
pieces of eight, in eight chests, and in bags sixteen thousand
more, besides plate.
Monday and Tuesday, the 11th and 12th of July, we made
in for the shore. Our prize was so hard laden, that she seemed
quite buried in the water.  She had forty men on board her,,besides some merchants and friars. On Tuesday, an observation gave us latitude 1~ 20' N.
Wednesday, July 13th. This day we dared not adventure into the Bay of San Matteo, because we saw some Indians
who had made a great fire on shore, which, as we judged, was
designedly done to give intelligence of our arrival. Hereupon
we bore away for the River of San lago, about six leagues
north-east from the bay before mentioned. Thursday, Friday,
and Saturday following, we spent in taking out of our prize
what parcels of cocoa-nuts we thought fit; she being chiefly
laden with that commodity. This being done, we cut down




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           277
the mainmast by the board, and gave them only their mainsail,
and thus turning the ship loose, sent away in her all our old
slaves for the good service they had done us, taking new ones
from the prize, in their room. One only we still detained, who
was Francisco the negro, that attempted to run away by swimming ashore.
Sunday, July 17th.  This day we went from the ship,
and found the River of San Iago, before mentioned. At the
mouth of this river we staid Monday and Tuesday following, to
take in water, which we ow much wanted. On the sides of
the river we found good store of plantains. Our fresh water
we fetched four'miles up the river.  We saw several Indians,
but could not speak with them, they were so shy of us, being
forewarned by the Spaniards not to come near us.
Wednesday, July 20th, we shared our plunder, or rather,
made part of the dividend of what we had taken, the rest being reserved to another day,. Our prisoners being examined,
informed us that the Spaniards had taken up our anchors and
cables, which we left behind us at the Isle of, Juan Fernandez. Also, that they had surprised the Musquito Indian,
that we left behind us there on shore, by the light of a fire
which he made in the night upon the isle.
Tuesday, July 21st. All the four and twenty hours last past,
we stoodeoff and in. The next day we shared the rest of our
things taken in the prize, as also the money that was in the
bags; the rest we laid up to divide upon another occasion,
especially when we were got through the Straits of Magellan.
Our dividend amounted to the sum of two hundred and thirtyfour pieces of eight a man.  Our prisoners informed us this
day that a new viceroy of Peru was arrived at Panama, and
that he dared not adventure up to Lima in a ship of twentyfive guns, that was at Panama, for fear of meeting with us at
sea, but had chosen rather to stay till the armada came down
from Lima to conduct him thither.
July 23d, we had a fresh breeze at S. W., and the next day
a clear observation, which gave us only latitude 14' N. This
day we saw Cape St. Francisco, N. E.
Monday; July 25th. This day we observed latitude 1~ 20'
S., and we had a S. W. wind.
July 26th. This morning we had a very great dew fallen
in the night last past. The weather in like manner was very
close.
On Wednesday, July 27th, we were at S. S. W. of Cape
Passao, and at six leagues distance.
The same morning, about seven of the clock, we spied a sail
24




278             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
E. S. S. from us, under shore.  We presently gave her close
chase, and about noon came up with her.  But several of her
crew  got on shore and made their escape, viz., a friar, who
was either a passenger or chaplain to the vessel, and five
negroes.  She proved to be a barco de aviso, ol' packet boat,
that was going with letters from Panama to Lima. In this bark
we took, among other prisoners, two white women, who were
passengers to the same place.  Thiese and the rest of the prisoners told-us they had heard at Panama that we had all gone
out of these seas homewards overllnd, and that made them
adventure now up towards Lima; otherwise they had not come.
This day and Thursday following we spent in rummaging the
packet boat, in which we could find nothing of value, they
having scarce brought any thing with them  but the packet.
They told us moreover, that the new viceroy of Peru, of whom
we made mention above, was setting forth from Panama, under
the conduct of three sail of ships - one of sixteen, another of
eight, and a third of six guns; that a general peace was all
over Europe, except only that the English had wars with the
Algerines. by sea, and the Spaniards by land.  Having got
what we could out of the prisoners and the vessel, we gave
them their liberty and sent them away in the same bark, as
being desirous not to encumber ourselves with more than we
could well manage.  That night we stood out to sea"aal night
long, most of our men being fuddled.
CHAPTER XLV,
They take another Spanish Ship, richly laden, under the Equinoctial. - They
make several Dividends of their Booty among themselves. -They arrive at
the Isle of Plate, where they are in Danger of being all massacred by their
Slaves and Prisoners. - Their Departure from thence for the Port of Paita,
with Design to plunder the said Place.
NEXT morning, after we had turned away the packet boat
before mentioned, the weather being very close, we spied
another sail creeping close under our lee.  This vessel looked
mighty big, so that we thought she had been one of their
chiefest men-of-war, who was sent to surprise or destroy us.
Notwithstanding, our brave commander, Captain Sharp, resolved
to fight, and either take her, though never so big, or she us.
In order thereto, coming nearer her, we easily perceived she




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            279
was a merchant ship of great bulk, as most Spanish vessels
are, and withal very deeply laden. Being up with them, they
fired three or four guns at us first, thinking to make their party
good against us; but we answered them briskly with a continual
volley of small arms, so that they soon ran down into the hold
and surrendered, crying aloud for quarter. We killed in that
volley theircaptain and one seaman, and also wounded their
boatswain. The loss of their commander so daunted them, he
being a man of good repute in those seas, that they surrendered
immediately.  Captain Sharp, with twelve more of our company, entered her first. In this vessel I saw the beautifullest
woman that ever I saw in the South Sea.  The name of the
captain of the vessel was Don Diego Lopez, and the ship was
called El Santo Rosario, or the Holy Rosary.  The men we
found on board her were about forty.
Having examined our prisoners, they informed us that the
day before they set sail from El Callao (from which port they
were going towards Panama) our men, whom they had taken
prisoners at Arica, were brought into that place; and that they
had been very civilly entertained there by all sorts of people,
but more especially by the women. That one of our surgeons,
whom we suspected to be Mr. Bullock, was left behind, and
remained still at Arica.
We lay at anchor from Friday, July 29th, which was the
day we took this prize, till Wednesday following, under Cape
Passao, the place we anchored at before. Here we sunk the
bark we had taken at the Gulf of Nicoya, being willing to make
use of what rigging she had, and also to contract our number
of men. In the mean while we took a great deal of plate out
of the prize, and some money ready coined, besides six hundred
and twenty jars of wine and brandy, and'other thinigs. Thus,
leaving only the foremast standing in the vessel, we turned her
away, as we had done the others before, together with all the
prisoners in her, giving them their liberty, not being willing
to be encumbered with them; and withal, being desirous to
spare our provisions as much as we could. We detained only
one man, named Francisco, who was a Biscanier, because he
told us himself he was the best pilot in those seas. This being
done, we shared all the plate and linen taken in her, and
weighed from thence, standing S. S. E., with a fresh wind.
Friday, August 4th.  This day we shared the ready money
taken in the Rosario, our last prize. Our dividend came to
ninety-four pieces of eight a man. We were now at N. E. of
Cape Passao, under which all these prizes were taken.
The land runs S. E., and is, for five leagues together, to
windward of this cape, all mountainous and high land.




280           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Next day, being August 5th, we completed our dividends,
sharing this day all our odd money ready coined, and plate,
and some other things.
Saturday, August 6th.  This day, perusing some letters
taken in the last prize, I understood by them that the Spaniards had taken prisoner one of the last party of our men that
left us; also, that they were forced to fight all their way over
land as they went, both against the Spaniards and Indians;
these having made peace with the Spaniards since our departure,
as was mentioned above; that our Englishmen had killed,
amongst other Spaniards, the brother of Captain Assientos, and
Captain Alonso, an officer so named. Moreover, that ten sail
of privateers were coming out of the North Sea, with intent to
march over land into the South Sea, as we had done before,
but that they were prevented, being forced back by the great
rains that fell near the islands called Zemblas.
August 7th. We had very fair weather, and notwithstanding,
sometimes strong winds from shore, and a strong current to
leeward.  This ran so fierce against us the next day, August
8th, that in four and twenty hours we lost three leagues.
Tuesday, August 9th. We saw the port and town of Manta;
being only sixteen or seventeen straggling houses, with a large
and high brick church belonging to it. What we got in the
day by the help of the wind, we lost in the night by the
current. The same fortune we had the next day, for we still
gained no way all this while.
Thursday, August 11th. All the night past we had but little
wind. This day we had a violent current to windward, as
before, with some gusts of wind.  However, by the help of
these, we made shift to get to windward of the Isle of Plate.
August 12th, in the morning, we came to anchor at the
aforesaid isle. We sent our boat ashore with men, as we had
done formerly, to kill goats, but we found them extremely shy
to what they were the last year. Here it was that our quartermaster, James Chappel, and myself, fought a duel on shore. In
the evening, our slaves agreed among themselves, and plotted
to cut us all in pieces, when we were asleep; not giving quarter
to any. They conceived this night afforded them the fittest
opportunity, by reason we were all in drink.  But they were
discovered to our commander, by one of their own companions;
and one of them, named San Iago, whom we brought -from
Yqueque, leaped overboard; who, notwithstanding, was shot in
the water by our captain, and thus punished for his treason.
The rest laid the fault on that slave, and so it passed, we being
not willing to inquire any farther into the matter, having




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           281
terrified them with the death of their companion. We lay at
this isle till Tuesday following, and in the interim gave our
vessel a pair of boots and tops, being very merry all the while
with the wine and brandy we had taken in the prize.
Tuesday, August 16th. In tthe afternoon, we weighed from
thence with a S. W. wind.
Wednesday, August 17th. We got east of the island this
morning, two leagues and a half distance.
All the day till next morning We had a leeward current, but
then I could not perceive any.
Thursday, August 18th. This evening we were to windward of the Island of Solango. In the night before, we had a
continual misty rain. At noon, the aforesaid island bore N. by
E. of us, at three leagues distance.
About three leagues from Solango are two rocks, called Los
Abercados. They appear both high and black. Besides this,
N. N. E. from point St. Helena, is a high rock, which to windward thereof runs shoaling for the space of half a mile under
water. It is distant about eight leagues from the said pointy
and is called Chanduy. At this place, and upon this rock, was
lost the ship afore mentioned, that was ordered from these seas
to the aid of Charles I.. king of England. This ship had on
board, as the Spaniards relate, many millions of pieces of
eight; being sent as a present to him, he being then in his
troubles, by the merchants of Lima. The irock afore mentioned
lies about two leagues distant from the main.
August 29th.  This day our pilot told us, that since we
were to windward, a certain ship that was coming from Lima,
bound for Guayaquil, ran ashore on Santa Clara, losing there in
money to the value of one hundred thousand pieces of eight;
which otherwise, peradventure, we might very fortunately have
met withal. Moreover, that the viceroy of Peru had beheaded
their great admiral, Ponce, for not coming to fight and destroy
us, while we were at Gorgona. This evening we saw the Point
Santa Helena ten leagues to S. S. E. from us.
August 20th. This day we had both misty and cold weather.
In the afternoon, we saw La Punta de Santa Helena, at N. E.
by N., and at about seven leagues distance.
On Sunday, August 21st, we had a fair and clear day. I
reckoned myself to be about twenty-five leagues to the southward of Santa Helena.
August 22d. This morning, about two o'clock, we came
close in with the shore.  We found ourselves to be leeward of
a certain point called Punta de Mero, which is only a barren,
rocky point. Here runs an eddy current under the shore.
24 *




282            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Tuesday, August 23d.  This day, in the morning, we had
but little wind.  At noon it blew firesh again.  We made all
day but short trips, and reefedtopsails.
Wednesday, August 24th.  This morning a great dew fell.
At noon we were west from Cape Blanco.  We fouind by ob —
servation latitude 4~ 13' S.  We resolved now to bear up to
Paita, and taking it by surprisal, if possible, thereby to provide
ourselves with niany necessaries we wanted.
CHAPTER XLVI.
They arrive at Paita, where they are disappointed of their Expectations, as not
daring to land, seeing all the Country alarmed before them. - They bear away
for the Straits of Magellan. - An Account of their Sailings towards the Straits
afore mentioned.
THURSDAY, August 25th. Wednesday night we stood off
to sea for fear of the shore, lest we should be descried from the
coast of Paita, which we were now pretty nigh. About noon
this day we began to stand in again, and saw the homing of
land, though with hazy weather. The next day, being August 26th, we had cold winds, great dews, and dry weather.
Saturday, August 27th.  All this day, especially in the
morning, we had a great fog. In the afternoon, we saw La Silla
de Paita at WY. S. W., being about five leagues from it.
Sunday, August 28th. Last night, about ten, we were close
in with land, at about half a league to leeward of the Island of
Lobos. We continued our course all that night, and about break
of day found ourselves close under Pena Horadada, which is a
high and steep rock.  From this place we sailed with a land
wind, and sent from the ship two canoes, well manned and
armed, hoping we should take the town of Paita undescried.
But it seems they had already got news of our coming, or being upon that coast; and supplies of forces were sent them
from Pitura, twelve leagues up the country.  These supplies
consisted chiefly of three companies of horse and foot, all of
them armed with fire-arms.. Besides this, they had made, for
the defence of the town, a breastwork along the sea-side, and
the great church which lies at the outermost part of the town.
From these places, as also from a hill that covers the town,
they fired at wter men, who were innocently rowling towards
shore with their canoes.  This untimely -firing was the preser



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             2583
vation of our people.  For had the Spaniards permitted our
men to come ashore, they had assuredly destroyed them every
man; but fear always hindbreth that nation of victory ill most
of our attempts.
Our men perceiving themselves discovered, and the enemiv
prepared for their reception, retreated, and came aboard the ship
again, without attempting to land, or do any thing else in relation to the taking of the place.  We judged there could be no
less than one hundred and fifty fire-arms, and four times as
many lances upon the shore, all in a readiness to hinder our
people from landing.  Within the town, our pilot told us, there
might be about one hundred and fifty families.
Being disappointed by our expectations at Paita, we stood
down the bay towards Colan, three times as big as Paita. It
is chiefly inhabited by fishermen, who send fish to most inland
towns of Peru, and also serve Paita with water from the river
Colan, not far from the town. It is about two leagues from
the town of Paita, before mentioned, to Colan, and from thence
to the river one leagu*e, although the houses of Colan reach
almost to the river.  The town of Colan is only inhabited by
Indians, who are all rich, because they will be paid in ready
money for every thing they do for the Spaniards. But the
town of Paita is chiefly inhabited by Spaniards, though there
be also some Indians; but the Spaniards do not stiffer the Indians to be any great gainers, or grow rich under them.
About ten.o'clock a small breeze sprung tup, and with that
we stood away west, and W. by S. In a little time it blew so
fresh, that we were forced to reef our topsails, the weather
being very dark and hazy.
Monday, August 29th.  All our hopes of doing any further
good upon the coast of the South seas being now frustrated,
seeing we were descried before our arrival wherever we came,
wve resolved unanimously to quit all other attempts, and bear
away for the Straits of Magellan, in order to our return homewards, either for England, or some of our plantations in the
West Indies.  This day we had a great dew, and I reckoned
myself W. S. W. from Paita thirteen leagues and a half, with
very little wind; so we stood east.
The next day, August 30th, we had misty weather.  We
made a W. S. VW. way, and by it five leagues and one third.
In the afternoon, the wind freshened again, having been but
little before, and we stood E. S. E.
The last day of August we had very fair weather.  I believe now that the wind was settled S. E. and S. S. E. We
nade a S. S. W. way, and twenty-one leagues, and two thirds.




284           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
September 1st. The night past was very cloudy, but withal
we had a fresh gale. Our reckoning was a S. W. way, and
that we had made sixteen leagues and two thirds.
September 2d. We reckoned a S. W. way, and by it
twenty-six leagues and two thirds. This day we had an observation, and found latitude 7~ 40' S.
Septemrber 3d brought us both cloudy and misty weather.
We made a W. S. W. way, and fourteen leagues.
September 4th. This day the wind was at E. S. E. and
sometimes E., coming in many flaws. We had a S. W. by S.
way, and reckoned twenty-three leagues and two thirds. We
had a great sea from the south.
Monday, September 5th. We had great winds, and a high
and short sea. Our way was S. S. W. and half W., by which
we reckoned twenty-eight leagues and two thirds of a league.
September 6th. We had a very fresh wind at S. E. by E.,
with an indifferent smooth sea. By observation we found this
day latitude 12~ 0' S. We made a S. W. by S. way, and
twenty leagues and one third.
Wednesday, September 7th. We had a very fresh wind.
We reckoned a S. W. by S. way, and thirty-six leagues. We
observed latitude 13~ 24' S. We make now each mess a plumpudding of salt water and wine lees.,
September 8th. We had a fresh gale of wind, but hazy
weather. Our reckoning was a S. W. by S. way, and hereby
twenty-five leagues, and one third of a league.
September 9th. We made a S. W. by S. way, and twentyone leagues and a third. In the afternoon, the wind came about
something.more southerly, allowing us a S. W. course.
Saturday, September 10th.  All the night past and this
morning the wind was very fresh at east. Our way was S. S.
W. and by our reckoning thirty-five leagues and one third.
The weather was now warm. An observation this day gave
latitude 16~ 40' S.
September 11th. We had whiffling winds, a S. W. half S.
way, and thereby twelve leagues and twv.o thirds. By an observation we made, we found 170 10' S. Now we had a very
great sea, so that we took in our spritsail.
September 12th. All the night before we were under a
pair of courses: yet this morning we heaved out our main topsail. We made a W. S. W. way, and seventeen leagues and
one third. By observation we found latitude 17~ 30' S.
September 13th.  The night past we had great and huge
storms of wind. In the morning our goose-head gave way, so that
about noon we were forced to lie by till four in the afternoon,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           285
to mend it. Our course was S. W. half W., and our reckoning
twenty-nine leagues and two thirds of a league. Latitude by
observation 18~ 12' S.
Wednesday, September 14th. This day we had very hazy
weather. We made a S. S. W. way, and twenty leagues.
September 15th. This dayiikewise we had a S. S. W.
way, and reckoned'twenty-three leagues and one half. Our
observation, taken this day, gave us latitude 20G 9/ S.
September 16th. We had a clear day, a S. W. half S. way,
and made sixteen leagues and two thirds. We found, by observation, latitude 20~ 48' S.
September 17th, last night was very calm, also this day,
being a full moon. We reckoned a S. W. way, and only (by
reason of the calmness of the weather) nine leagues and one
third of a league. We had an observation, which -afforded us
210 8S S. latitude.
Sunday, September 18th. Last night a wind sprung up at
S. S. E., which this morning freshened at S. E. We made a
W. S. W: way, and by, it eighteen leagues.. This day likewise
we had a clear observation, that showed us latitude 21~ 30' S.
September 19th. All the night past, we had a very fresh
wind; but this morning it came about to E. by S. and E. S. E.,
with hazy weather. I reckoned a S. W. by S. way, and twenty-two leagues.
September 20th. This day gave us a fresh wind, hazy
weather, and a S. by W. way, and hereupon twenty-three leagues
and one third.
September 21st. This day also the fresh gale continued,
with cloudy, and sometimes misty, weather., Our reckoning
showed us a S. by W. way, as the day before, and by it twenty-eight leagues and one third. By observation made, we found
latitude 25~ 15' S.
Thursday, September 22d. This day we had a very fresh
wind: we reckoned a S. half W. way, and by that twentynine leagues and two thirds. An observation taken, gave us
latitude 26~ 42' S.  We observed this day a north-east sea,
which was very strange to us.
The next day we had several showers of small rain. My
reckoning was a S. by W. way, and thereupon twenty-six
leagues. We found, by observation, latitude 27~ 57' S.
September 24th, we had hazy weather, and the wind not so
fresh, at E. S. E., with a smooth sea. We made a S. S. W. way
half westerly, and twenty-three leagues and two thirds. This
day also an observation gave us latitude 28~ 57' S. I reckoned
now that we were distant from Paita three hundred and two
leagues and two thirds.




286           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Sunday, September 25th. This day we had not much wind,
and withal hazy weather. At noon the wind came E., then
E. N. E., and then' again N. E. by E. We reckoned a S. by
E. way half easterly, and fifty-five leagues.
Monday, 26th, we had hazy weather, and a fresh wind at
N. E. We reckoned a S. E. half S. way, and twenty-four
leagues. In the afternoon we experimented a N. N. E. sea,
and then a N. N. E. wind; after this a N. wind, and that but
a little.
September 27th. All the night, before this day, we had a
fresh wind at N. N. E. About eight this morning, it came about
again to N. N. W. We made a S. E. by S. way, and thirtyeight leagues. By observation, I found latitude 32~ 30' S. Now
we enjoyed a very smooth sea, and fair weather.
Wednesday, September 2Sth. The night past we had a very
fresh wind at N. N. WY. and N. W. At break of day we had a
wind at —, heaving us aback at once. At noon again, the
wind was at S. W., our course being S. E. This morning we
took down our topgallant-masts. We made a S. E. by E.
way, and on this road twenty-seven leagues and two thirds.
We found by an observation made, latitude 330 16' S.-; a S.
W. sea.
September 29th, we had very windy and hazy weather, with
some rain now and then. All last night we handed our main
topsail. We made a S. E. by E. way, and thirty-two leagues
and two thirds.  We had a S. W. sea and wind.
Friday, September 30th. This daywe had fresh winds between S. WV. and W. We reckoned a S. E. half south way,
and thereupon forty-four leagues. By observation, we found
latitude 35~ 54' S.
October Ist.  The wind this day was not very fresh, but
varying. My reckoning was a S. E. half S. way, and twenty-four leagues. An observation gave us latitude 36~ 50' S.
This day I finished another quadrant, being the third I finished
in this voyage.  We had a S. WX. sea, with showers of rain
and gusts of wind.
Sunday, October 2d. The wind this day was hanging between W. N. W. and N. W. by N. We made a S. E. by S.
way, and thirty-three leagues and two thirds. By observation
we found 38~ 14' S. About noon we had a fresh wind at N.
W. and S. W.
October 3d. The last night in the fore part thereof was
clear, but the latter was rainy; the wind very fresh at N. WV.
by N. But this day we had little wind, and cloudy weather,
a S. W. by W. wind, and a S. E. by S. way, by which we
reckoned thirty-three leagues and one third of a league.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           287
October 4th. We had a clear night, and a very fresh wind.
We reckoned by a S. E. by E. way, and thereby forty-three
leagues. An observation taken, showed us that we were in
latitude 410 34' S. This day also fell several showers of rain.
October 5th. We had a windy nig'ht the last past, and a
clear day. We reckoned a S. S. E. half E. way, and forty-four
leagues and two thirds. By an observation made, we found
latitude 430 26' S. The weather now was very windy, causing a huge tempestuous sea. The wind at N. WV. and N. WV.
by N., blowing very high.
October 6th. This day the wind was still at N. W., and yet
not so fresh as it was yesterday; the weather very foggy and
misty: as for the wind, it came in gusts, so that we were forced
to hand our topsails and spritsail. We reckoned a S. E. half
S. way, and thereby forty-three leagues and one third of a
league. The seas now were not so high as for some days
past.  In the evening we scudded away under our fore course.
Friday, October 7th. Last night was very cloudy, and this
day both dark and foggy weather, with small rain.  We made
a S. E. way, and thirty leagues and two thirds: a fresh wind
at N. N. W. and N. W. We kept still under a fore course, not
so much for the freshness of the wind, as the closeness of the
weather.
October 8th. We had a clear night the night past, and withal
a strong gale, insomuch that this day we were forced to take
in our foresail, and loosen our mizzen, which was soon blown
to pieces. Our eldest seamen said, that they were never in the
like storm of wind before; the sea was all in a foam: in the
evening it dulled a little. We made a S. E. half E. way, and
eighteen leagues, with very dark weather.
Sunday, October 9th. All the night past we had a furious
W. N. W. wind. We set our sail a-drough, and so drove to
the southward very much, and almost incredibly, if an observation had not happened, which gave us latitude 48S 15' S.
We had a very stiff gale at W. N. W., with a great sea from
W., which met with a S. S. W. sea as great as it. Now the
weather was very cold, and we had one or two frosty mornings.
Yesterday, in the afternoon, we had a very great storm of hail.
At noon we bent another mizzen. 
Monday, October 10th. This day brought us a fresh wind
at N. N. W. We made a S. E. half E. way, and by it fortyfour leagues. By observation, we found latitude 49~ 41' S. I
reckoned myself now to be east of Paita, sixty-nine leagues
and a half.
Tuesday, October 11th. Last night we had a small time




288            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
calm.  This day was both cloudy and rainy weather.  The
wind at S. W. and S. S.. W., so furious, that at ten this morning we scudded under a mainsail.  At noon we lowered our
fore-yard, while we sailed.  We made a S. E. by E. way, and
thirty leagues.
CHAPTER XLVII.
The Buccaneers arrive at a Place unknown to them, which they new-name the
Duke of York's Islands. A Description of the said Islands, and of the Gulf
or Lagoon wherein they lie, so far as it was searched. - They remain there
many Days by distress of Weather, not without great Danger of being lost. -
An Account of some other Things remarkable that happened there.
WEDNESDAY, October 12th.  All last night we had many
high winds.  I reckoned an E. S. E. way, and twenty leagues;
for our vessel drove at a great rate.  Moreover, that we were
in latitude 50~ 50' S; so that our easting from Paita by my
account ought to be one hundred and one leagues or thereabouts.
This morning, about two hours before day, we happened by
great accident to espy land. It was the great mercy of God,
which had always attended us in this voyage, that saved us from
perishing at this time; for we were close ashore before we saw
it, aind our fore-yard, which we most needed on this occasion,
was taken down.  The land we had seen was very high and
towering, and there appeared to be many islands scattered up
and down.  We steered in with what caution we could, between them and the main, and at last arrived at a place, or
rather bay, where we perceived ourselves to be land-locked,
and, as we thought, pretty safe from the danger of those tempestuous seas.  From hence we sent away our canoe to sound
and search the fittest place for anchoring.  At this time one
of our men, named Henry Shergall, as he was going into our
spritsail top, happened to fall into the water, and was drowned
before he could have any help, though we endeavored it as
much as we could.  This aCcident several of our company did
interpret as a bad omen of the place; which proved not so,
through the providence of the Almighty, though we were not
clear of dangers neither, as I shall relate.
We came to an anchor in about forty fathom water, at a
stone's cast only from shore. The water where we anchored
wvas very smooth, and the high lands round about all covered




TIHE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           289
—'~?~ ~~ ~,.-L_:~.~. C;-:.
L-  ------- 2L



2s90          THE BUCCANXlERS Orf A-M RICA
with snow. Having considered the time of the year, and all
other circumstances, we resolved that, in case we could find a
suficient stock of provisions here, we would stay the longer,
that is, till the beginning of summer, or something longer,
before we prosecuted our intended voyage homewards through
the Straits of Magellan, which now we began to be careful
how to find. That day we anchored in this bay we shot six
or eight brave geese; besides some small fowl. Here we found
many hundreds of muscle banks, all which were very plenti.
fully stocked with that kind of fish., We buried our dead man
on the shore, giving him several volleys for his funeral rites,
according to custom.' At night our anchor came home, so that
we were forced to let go a grappling to secure ourselves. But
still every flaw of wind drove us. Hereupon we set our spritsail, and ran above a mile into another bay, where we anchored
again.  The first anchor, which was the biggest in our ship,
we lost by this accident, the cable being cut by the rocks.
These islands afore mentioned our captain new-named his
royal highness the Duke of York's Islands.
Thursday, October 13th. This day we began to moor our
ship, she driving, as we easily could perceive, with every flaw
of wind that blew. The tide flows here full seven feet up
and down. We moored our vessel in a rocky point, being a'key, whereof there be many in the circumference of this bay.
The ground of the bottom of the bay we found was hard and
sandy, being here and there rocky.  This evening we brought
on board great store of lamperts, of which we made a kettle of,broth, more than all our company could eat.
Friday, October 14th, we killed several geese, as also many
fowls like an eagle, but having a bigger beak, with their nostrils rising from the top of the middle of their beak by.a hand
trunk: this fowl liveth on fish. Yesterday, in the evening,
fell a great fleet of snow on the hills around about the bay, but
none where we were at anchor. This day in the evening we
caught lamperts in great quantities, three, times as many as we
could eat. Our men, in ranging the key for game, found grass
plaited above. a fathom long, and a knot tied to the end thereof.
On the other,keys they found muscles and lampert shells.
Hence we concluded these countries were inhabited, and that
some Indians or others were to be found hereupon.
Saturday, October 15th. The night past we had much rain,
with large hailstones.  About midnight the wind came to
north with such great fury, that the tree to which our cable
was fastened on shore gave way, and come up by the roots.
All, those gusts of wind were mixed with violent storms of rain




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            291
and hail. We fastened again to other trees; but here it happened that our ship coming up to the shore, our rudder touched,
and broke our goose-neck. Great was now our danger, and
greater it would have been, if it had not pleased God to send
us better weather.  Scarce a minute now passed without flaws
of wind and rain.
Sunday, October 16th. All night past was rainy, as before.
About nine o'clock our biggest hawser gave way and broke.
All this day likewise we had rain, with several showers of hail,
and but little wind at N. W.
Monday, October 17th. Last night, till five this morning,
it ceased not to rain; then till ten it snowed; on the hills it
snowed all the night long. This day we hunted on the shore
many tracks of people, but could find none, they having fled
and concealed themselves for fear of us, as we supposed.
October 18th. The night past we had much rain and hail;
but the day was very clear and pretty warm.  Hereupon we
made an observation, which gave us latitude 500 40' S.
October 19th.  The night past was clear and frosty.- This
day was hazy, and something windy from the north quarter.
Every day we had plenty of lamperts and muscles, of a very
large size.
October 20th. The night past was rainy, and this day great
gusts of wind at N. N. W. till the afternooh. Then we had
wind at N. W., being very fresh, and in gusts.
October 21st.  All the night past was tempestuous, with
great gusts of wind and showers of hail  Yesterday in the
evening we carried a cable ashore, and fastened it to a tree;
this being done, at midnight our biggest cable broke in the
middle. Towards morning we had much snow; in the day,
great gusts of wind, with large hailstones.  We caught great
plenty of lamperts.
October 22d. Last night we had strong gusts of wind from
N. W., together with much hail and rain. This day we killed
a penguin, and began to carry water on board.
October 23d. For twenty-four hours past we had much
rain; the wind was but little at W. and W. S. W.  A
October 24th. All this time till noon, nothing but rain.
At that time it held up for half an hour, or thereabouts, and
then it rained again all the rest of the day.
October 25th. All this while we had not one minute fair.
Towards evening it held up, but the weather was cloudy, and
withal much warmer than when we came hither at first.
Wednesday, October 26th.'All night past, and this forenoon,




292             THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
we had fair weather, but after noon it rained again. We found
cockles like those we have in England.
Thursday, October 27th. Last night we had much rain,
with very great gusts of wind all night. Notwithstanding, this
day proved to be the fairest that we had had since we came
into this place. In thie evening, our canoe, which was gone
to search the adjacent places for Indians, or what else they
could find, returned to the ship with a doree at her stern. They
had gone, as it should seem, beyond the old bay where we
first anchored, and thereabouts happened to meet with this
doree. In it were three Indians, who perceiving themselves
nigh being taken, leaped overboard to make their escape. Our
men in pursuing them did unadvisedly shoot one of them dead;
a second, being a woman, escaped their hands; but a third,
who was a lusty boy about eighteen years of age, was taken,
whom they brought on board the ship. He wasi covered only
with a seal's skin, having no other clothing about him. His
eyes were squinted, and his hair pretty short. In the middle
of'the doree they had a fire burning, either for dressing of
victuals, or some other use. The doree itself was built sharp
at both ends, and flat-bottomed.  They had a net to catch
penguins, and a club like our bandies, called by them a toinahunks. His language we could not understand, but withal
he pointed up the lagoon, giving us to understand that there
were more people thereabouts. This was confirmed by our
men, who also said they had seen more. They had darts to
throw against an enemy, pointed with wood.
The next day, being October 28th, in the evening our canoe
went from the ship again to seek for more Indians. They
went into several lagoons, and searched them narrowly; but
they could find nothing but two or three huts, all the natives
being fled before our arrival. In the evening they returned to
the ship, bringing with them very large lamperts, and muscles
which were six inches and a half long. Our Indian prisoner
could open these muscles with his fingers, which our men
could not so readily do with their knives.'  Both the night past
and this day we had very fair weather.
October 29th, we had in like manner a very fair day, and also
a very smooth wind at S. S. E. Our Indian this day pointed
to us, that there were men in this country, or not far from
hence, with great beards. He appeared to us by his actions to
be very innocent and foolish; but by his carriage I was also
persuaded that he was a man-eater.  This day likewise we
caught lamperts enough to suffice us for the morrow.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           293
Suiday, October 30th. This day was fair, and there blew
a small S. S. E. wind. In the morning we sent a canoe over
to'the eastward shore, to seek either for provisions or Indians.
I myself could not go, as I desired, being, with two or three
more, at that time very much tormented with the gripes. I am
persuaded this place is not so large an island as described by
some hydrographers, but rather a collection of smaller islands.
We saw this day many penguins, but they were so shy, that
we could not come near them: they pad on the water with
their wings very fast, but their bodies are so heavy that they
cannot fly. The sun had now made the weather very warm,
insomuch that the snow melted apace.
October 31st. Both last night and this day were very fair.
At noon our canoe returned from the eastern shore, bringing
word they had found several good bays and harbors, that were
deep, even cldse to the shore; only there were several rocks
sunk in them, which we had also where we were: but these
rocks are not dangerous to shipping, by reason they have
weeds which lie two fathoms in circumference about them.
This morning blew a small wind at N. N. E.
Novembef 1st. This day was also fair, and we had a small
wind as before, at N. N. E.
November 2d. Last night I took the polsr distance of the
south star of the cock's foot, and found it to be'8S 25'. I observed also the two Magellan clouds, of which I made mention
in this journal before, and found them to be as followeth, viz.:
the lesser 140 5', and the greater 140 25'. In the morning we
hoisted on end our topmast, and brought -too a main-topsail,
and foresail, and finished our filling all the water we needed.
At the same time the wind hung easterly, and I was still
troubled with the gripes as before.
November 3d. This morning we hanged our rudder, the
greatest piece of work we had to do, after those violent storms
above mentioned. In the afternoon we hauled in our two biggest hawsers, and also our biggest cable from the shore. For
three days last past, we had a very great and dark fog between
us and the eastward shore. We had now very little wind in
the cove where we were, but abroad at sea there blew at the
same time a stiff gale at S. S. E. We could perceive now,
the stormy weather being blown over, much small fry of fish
about the ship, whereof we could see none before. This evening was very clear and calm.
November 4th. Both last night and this day we had very
calm weather; onry a small breeze in the morning sprung up
at N. and N. N. E., which afterwards wheeled about to S. and
25 *




294           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
S. S. E. This morning we hoisted our main and fore yards,
and likewise fetched off from the shore our other hawser and
cable, into the depth of eleven fathom water. Our resolutions
were now changed for a departure, in order to seek the mouth
of the Straits of Magellan, seeing we could not winter,.here,
for want of provisions, which we could not find either on the
continent, or about these islands afore mentioned. The weather
now was very warm, or rather, hot, and the birds sung as
sweetly as those in England. We saw here both thrushes and
blackbirds, and -many other sorts of those that are usually seen
in our own country.
Saturday, November 5th. This morning brought us a wind
at N. N. E.  Hereupon we warped to a rocky point, thereby
to get out of the cove where we lay: for our anchor came
home to us, as we were carrying our warp -out. At this time
a second breeze came up very fresh in our stern, so that we
took the opportunity thereof, and. went away before it.:By
noon we hoisted in our canoes, and turned loose our Indian
doree; as for the Indian boy whom we had taken in the said
doree, we kept him prisoner, and called him Orson..  When we
were come out into the channel, the weather grew quite calm;
only now and then we had a small breeze, sometimes from one
quarter, and then I-iom another. By this slackness of wind we
observed, that the current hoisted us to the southward. On the
east side of this lagoon, we perceived the Indians tomake a
great smoke, at our departure.
We had a very fair day till six in the evening; when we got
without the mouth )of the gulf, it blew so hard, that in an hour
it forced us to hand"our topsails. Having now a fit gale at N.
W. and N. N. W., we stood S. W. by W., to clear ourselves of
some breaks, which lie four leagues from the gulf's mouth, at
S. and S. S. E. Hereabouts we saw many reefs and rocks,
which occasioned us to stand close hauled.




THE BUCCANEERS OF- AMERICAo           295
CHAPTER XLVIII.
They depart from the English Gulf in Quest of the Straits of Magellan, which
they cannot find. - They return tHome, by an unknown Way.
SUNDAY, November 6th.  This morning we lost sight of land,
so that we could see it no more. All the night past, and this
day, we were under: our two courses and spritsail; the weather
this day was hazy. My reckoning was a S. W. half S. way,
and by it twenty-one leagues. We had now an indifferent
high sea, and a fresh wind at N. N. W.
November 7th.' -Last night was both rainy and foggy, but
in the morning it cleared up. The wind for the most part was
at W. and W. N. W., bult at noon it came about' at W. S. W.
Oar reckoning was a S. W. by:S. way, and by it twenty leagues.
We' found, by observation, latitude 52~ 3'. We now steered
away S. S. E., the wind being at that time at W. S. W. In
the evening I found a variation of the needle to N. E., to the
number of 15~, or'better. I was still troubled with the gripes,
as I had been before.
November 8th.  We had a fair night the last past. About
midnight the wind came to N. N. W. This day early, at break
of day, we all were persuaded that we had seen land; but at
noon we found 6ur mistake, it being only a cloud. The wind
was now at N.  My reckoning was at S. E. half E. way,
and thirty-two leagues aud one third of a league. We had an
observation that gave us 5-3o 27/ S. The whole day was very
fine and warm, and we saw great numbers of fowls and seals.
November 9th. Yesterday in the evening the weather was
cloudy; hereuponwe lay by' under a main course. After midnight we sailed E. and E. by N., with a fresh wind at W. N. W.,
and not any great sea. The day itself:was cloudy, and towards
noon we had some rain; so at two in the afternoon, we lay by
under a main course, the wind being fresh at N. W. I reckoned an E. N. E. way, and thereby: twenty-eight leagues.
Thursday, November 10th. All night past we lay: under a
main course, with a mere fret of wind at N. W. -and N. N. W.
Day being come, the wind' rather increased, insomuch that
about noon our sail blew to pieces: hereupon we were forced
to lower the yard and unbend the sail, lying for a little while
under a mizzen; but that also soon gave way, so that all the
rest of this day we lay a -hulk in very: dark weather, foggy and
windy, with a great: sea, which sometimes rolled over us.: In




296           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
the afternoon it seemed to abate for some space of time, but
soon after it blew worse than before, which compelled'us to
lower our fore yard.
November 11th. All the night past we had furious, windy
and tempestuous weather, from the points of N. W. and N. N.
W., together with seas higher and higher. In the evening we
set our mizzen, at which time the sun appeared very waterish;
but the wind now abated by degrees, and the seas also.
November 12th. This morning little wind was stirring, only
some rain fell. About ten it cleared up, and by an observation
then made, we found latitude 55~ 25'. The sea was now much
fallen, and a fresh wind was sprung up at W. and W. S. W. We
experimented also a very great current to the S. W. In the
afternoon we set our sails again, and resolved;,unanimously, to
make for the Straits of St. Vincent, otherwise called the Straits
of Fernando de Magellan. We had a fresh wind at W. N. W.,
our course being S. S. E., under our spritsail, foresail, and foretopsail. This day we saw many fishes, or rather fowls, who
had heads like Muscovy ducks, as also two feet like them.
They had two fins, like the fore fins of turtles, white breasts
and bellies, their beaks and eyes being red. They are full of
feathers on their bodies, and the hinder parts are like those of
a seal, wherewith they cut the water. The Spaniards call
these fowls paxaros ninos.  They weigh most commonly
about six or seven pounds, being about a foot long. Our coinmander, Captain Sharp, was so dexterous as to strike two of
them. In the evening we set our mainsail, the wind now com.
ing to W. and by S.
Sunday, November 13th.  All the night past, we had a fresh
wind between S. W. and W. N. WV., with sometimes mists of
small rain. In the evening we had a fine leading gale at W.
N. W., together with clear and wholesome weather. We made
a S. E. way, and by it forty-two leagues and two thirds. This
day an observation gave us latitude 56~ 55' S. We still found
a great S. W. current. In the afternoon we steered E. S. E.,
and in the evening had whiffiing winds.
November 14th. Both last night and this morning, we had
cloudy weather. About eight' it cleared up. My reckoning
was a S. E. by E. way, and by it thirty-two leagues. Our
observation gave us latitude 570 50' S. This day we could
perceive land, and at noon were due west of it. In the evening
we stood E. by S.
November 15th. All the night past was very cloudy. We
judged now that we should be close in with the land we had
seen the day before; but the morning being come, we could




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           297
see none. In the night much snow fell, and in the day we had
greattfleets thereof, the weather being very cold and cloudy.
I reckoned an E. S. E. way, and hereby twenty-nine leagues
and two thirds; moreover, that our latitude was 58~ 257 S. The
wind was now so fresh at N. that we were forced to tie under
our two courses and spritsail.                    et
November 16th. Most of this'time we had still rain and
snow, but now no night at all,'though the weather was dark.
The wind was various, but from midnight before it was at S.
E. and S. S. E. We now lay E. N. E. I reckoned a N. E. by
E. way, and twenty-three leagues. About four in the afternoon
two of our fore-shroud bolts broke, but withal. were presently
mended.  This afternoon also we saw a very large whale. In
the evening we handed in our fore-topsail, and lay tinder our
pair of courses and spritsail, the evening being very clear.
November 17th. In the night there was a very hard frost.
At four this morning we saw two or three islands of ice, the distance of two or three leagues southward of us. Soon after this
we saw several others, the biggest of them being at l6ast two
leagues round. By an observation made this day, we found
58~ 23/ S.. We had now a vehement current to the southward.
At noon I saw many others of these islands of ice afore mentioned, of which some were so long, that we could scarce see
the end of themrn, and were extended about ten or twelve fathom
above water. The weather in the mean while was very clear,
and the'wind cold. I found variation of the needle,. 18' to the
N. E.
November 18th. All the night past was very fair; (I must
call it night, for otherwise it was not dark at all.) The sea
was very smooth, and the wind at N. and N. N. W. I reckoned
a N. E. by N. way, and by the same twenty-two leagues. At
ten it fell quite calm, which held all the afternoon. But at
night we had a wind again at N. and N. by E.
November 19th. This day was cloudy, with snow, and a
frosty night preceding it. The wind now was so fresh at north,
that we were forced to take in our topsails, and lie all day under our courses and spritsail. We made, by an E. S. E. way,
eighteen leagues and two thirds.
November 20th. We had a cloudy night the last past, together with mizzling rain and snow. This morning fell so
great a fog, that we could scarce see from stem to stern of ouf
ship. From ten o'clock last hight we had also a calm, and very
cold weather; but what was worse than all this, we were kept
to a very short allowance of our sorry victuals, our provisions
growing very scanty with us. About tenll this morning we had




298           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
a very small breeze at N. Several of our men were notable
to endure the' cold, it was so piercing; whereby they were
forced to lie and keep themselves as close as they could. We
made an E. way, and by the same sixteen leagues. This day,
at noon,'I reckoned myself to be east from the gulf, from
whence we last parted, two hundred and five leagues, and two
thirds of a league.
Monday, November 21st.  Last night we caught a small
land-fowl, and saw two or three more. This sight gave us
good hopes we wete not far from some coast or other; yet we
could see none all this long and tedious voyage. In the night
past we had a Calm, and all this morning a great fog, with
much snow and'rain.  We reckoned an E. by N. way, and ten
leagues. At one in the afternoon, we had a fresh gale that
sprang up at E. and at E. by N.
November 22d. Most part of this day was calm-.  Meanwhile we observed our ship drive east. My reckoning was an
E. N. E. way, and thereby thirteen leagues and one third. At
one in the afternoon we had a small gale at W. S. W., our course
being N. N. E. and N. E. by N.
November 23d. This day we had a gale at N. W., freshening
by degrees, so that we were forced to take in our topsails and
spritsail.  The wind was not a settled gale, but often varied
from point to point. At noon it came at N. E., and our course
was then N. N. W. By a north way, we reckoned sixteen
leagues.
November 24th. -Both the night past and this morning was
foggy weather, with some calms between whiles; but at eight
in the morning the sun broke out, yet it was not a: clear day.
By a N. N. E. way, we reckoned fifteen leagues.  This morning the wind came about to E., and at noon it was again at
N. E. We had a clear evening, and a fresh gale.
November 25th. All the night past we had a fresh wind at
E. and E. N. E., insomuch that at eight in the morning we
took in our topsails.  But at noon the wind was not- so fresh
as before. I reckoned a N. N. W. half W. way, and by the
same twenty leagues.
November 26th. Last night the wind was not altogether so
fresh as before, but this morning it was again: very high. The
weather was dark and cloudy, with sometimes rain and snow.
We made a N. N. E. way, and hereby thirty leagues; the wind
all along E. by S. and E. S. E. In the evening we had fair
weather again. We found for the ten days last past a great
western sea, anid saw in the same time several seals.
Sunday, November 27th. All the night past we enjoyed a




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           299fresh gale, and clear weather. I reckoned thirty-six leagues by
a N. E. by N. way. By an observation made, we now found
latitude 52~ 48' S. And I judged myself to -be east from the
gulf, two hundred and eighty-five leagues. In the evening we
had a very exact sight of the sun, and found above 30~ variation of the needle. From whence ought to be concluded, that
it is very difficult to direct a course of navigation in these parts;
for in the space of only twenty-five leagues sailing, we have
found 8 or 90 difference of variation, by a good Dutch azimuth
compass.
November 28th. All last night, we had a fresh wind at E.
S. E. Towards morning we had but little wield, all the day
being hazy weather. This day we saw a whole flight of such
land-fowls as we killed one of before. This sight gave us further hopes we were not far from land, yet we found none in all
this voyage. We made by a N. N. E. way, thirty-three leagues.
Yesterday in the evening we set a new spritsail, and about
three this morning we also set our mainsail. At one in the
afternoon, the wind came about at N. E. and N. N. E. which
in the evening blew very fresh, with cloudy weather.
November 29th. The night proved very cloudy, and the
wind blew very fresh at E. N. E. and N, E. by E. This morning it was E., both with snow and hail. Towards noon the
weather cleared up, and' we found, by an observation taken, latitude 49, 45' S. Our reckoning was a N. way, and thirty
leagues. This day we had a short eastern sea, and withal a
very cold evening. I took the sun, and hereby I found variation 260 30' to the N. E. This night the wind came about
W. and W. N. W., continuing so all the night.
November 30th. This day the wind was N. and N. N. E.,
with some clouds hovering in the sky. At this time we had
already almost four hours of night. The morning of this day
was very fair and clear. Hereupon, to give myself satisfaction
in the point, as fearing the truth of Spanish books, I worked
the true amplitude of the sun, and found his variation to be 26~
25' to the N. E., being very conformable to what I had read and
experienced before. Hereabouts also we found a current to
the northward. This day also we saw much rockweed, which
renewed our hopes once more of seeing land. We reckoned a
N. E. way, and by the same twenty-two leagues. By an observation made, we found latitude 480 53' S. This day also
wve saw several of these fowl-fish afore described, called paxaros
ninos and these of a larger size than any we had seen before.
In the afternoon the wind came about at N. N. E., whereby we
stood: N W. by W. with a fresh gale, and smooth water. The




300           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
weather now began to grow warmer than hitherto, and the
evening was clear.
Tuesday, December 1st. The latter part bf the night past
was very cloudy, and sometimes rainy. About midnight we
had a violent tornado, forcing us in a moment to hand in our
topsails., At five in the morning we set them again, and at
eleven we had another tornado, forcing us to hand our topsails
a second time. We made a N. N. E. two thirds east way, and
thereby thirteen leagues, and two thirds of a league. The afternoon of this stormy day proved very fair, and the wind came
to W. S. W., our course beinig N. E. by N. In the evening the
wind freshened, with cloudy weather.
December 2d. Last night we had a very furious whirlwind,
which, notwithstanding, it pleased God, passed about the length
of our ship to westward of us. However, we handed in our
topsails, and hauled up our lowsail in the brails. After the
whirlwind came a fresh storm of large hailstones, in the night,
and several tornadoes; but, God be thanked, they all came
large of our ship. We now made a great way under a fore
course and spritsail. At four this morning our foresail split,
whereby we were forced to lower our fore yard. At half an
hour after ten we hoisted it again, with a furious S. W. wind.
We made a N. E. by E. way, and by the same forty-seven
leagues and a half. By observation, we now had latitude 46~
54' S. We reefed our topsail, with respect to the violence of
the wind. But in the evening this rather increased, arid we
had a very great sea. Our standing rigging, through the fury
of this gale, gave way in several places, but was soon mended
again.
December 3d. The wind all the night past was very fresh,
with severe flaws, both of wind and rain, at S. W. and S'W.
by S. We enjoyed now very warm weather. This morning
we set our fore-topsail. Our reckoning gave us a N. E. half
E. way, and forty-five leagues. We found latitude by observation 450 28S S. This day, at noon, a large shoal of young
porpoises came about our ship, and played up and down.
December 4th. All the night past we had a fresh gale at
WT. S. W. The night was clear. only that now and then we
had a small cloud affording some rain. In the morning, from
four till eight, it rained; but then it cleared up again, with a
S. W. wind, and a very smooth sea. We made a N. E. one
quarter N. way, thirty-nine leagues. By observation we found
latitude 440 1' S. At noon the wind came to S. S. W., our
course then being N. N. E. This day we agreed among ourselves, having the consent of our commander, to share the eight




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           301
chests of money which as yet remained unshared. Yesterday,
in the evening, we let out the reef of our foresail, and hoisted
up our foreyard.' This evening I found variation 17~ N. E.
Monday, December 5th. All night past, a clear night, and
this a fair day, with a fresh wind at S. S. W. We reckoned
a N. E. 5~ N. way, and by the same forty-two leagues.  An
observation gave us latitude 42~ 29' S.  This afternoon we.shared of the chests above mentioned, three hundred pieces of
eight to each man. I now reckoned myself to be E. from
my departure four hundred and seventy-one leagues, and one
third of a league. At night again we shared twenty-two pieces
of eight more to each.
December 6th. We had a clear starlight night the last, and
a fair morning this day, with a fresh gale at S. W. At noon
we took in our fore-topsail.  We reckoned a N. E. half N.
way, and hereby fifty leagues and two thirds. An observation
taken afforded us 43~ 31' S. This evening was cloudy.
December 7th.  The night was both windy and cloudy.
At one in the morning we took in our topsails, and at three,
handed our spritsail, and so we scudded away before the wind,
which now was very fresh at W.  This morning a gust of
wind came and tore our mainsail into an hundred pieces, which
made us put away before the wind, till we could provide for
that accident.  My reckoning was a N. E. three quarters E.
way, and by the same thirty-three leagues. By observation
we found latitude 39~ 37' S. We had now a great sea, and a
fresh wind. At three in the afternoon we set another foresail,
the first being blown to pieces. At the same time we furled
our spritsail. At five the wind came at W. S. W., with very
bad weather. This day our worthy commander, Captain Sharp,
had very certain intelligence given him, that on Christmas day,
which was now at hand, the company, or at least a great part
thereof, had a design to shoot him; he having appointed that
day some time since to be merry. Hereupon he made us share
the wine amongst us, as being persuaded they would scarce
attempt any such thing in their sobriety. The wine we shared
fell out to three jars to each mess. That night the wind
increased.
December 8th. The night past was both cloudy and windy;
the wind very often varying between the N. W. and S. W.
points. This morning it varied between W. and N. W. by W.
About noon this day we brought a new mainsail to the yard, but
did not set it then, by reason there blowed too much wind. I
reckoned a N. E. half N. way, and by the same thirty leagues.
By observation made, we found latitude 380 29' S.  In the
afternoon we had one or two squalls of wind and rain; but the
26




302          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
violence of both fell at stern of us. In the evening it blew
again very hard. I observed this day the rising and setting of
the sun, and found the exact variation tobe 12~ 15' N. E.
December 9th. The night was starlight, but withal very
windy. About break of day, the wind came to N. W., and at
seven we set our fore-top ail, and stood N. N. E., with not
much wind. We made, since our last reckoning, a N. E. quarter
E. way, and twenty-nine leagues. We found, by observation,
latitude 370 30/'.S. The sea was much fallen, but our ship
began to complaiti of seieral leaks, through our tedious and
long voyage. This afternoon we hoisted up our main yard,
and set up back-stays and main-'swifter, whose ring-bolt gave
way, but was mended. In the evening of this day we had but
little wind.
December 10th.  The night was very clear, but till ten
o'clock this forenoon, we had no wind. Then a small breeze
sprang up at N. by E. We made an E. N. E. one third N.
way, and hereby twenty-one leagues. An observation gate
us latitude 370 1' S. In the afternoon our chief surgeon ciut
off the foot of a negro boy, which was perished with cold.
Now it was like to be bad weather again. Hereupon we furled
our topsails, arnd lay under a pair of courses. But in the evening we lay under a foresail and mizzen, with misty weather.
Sunday December 11th. All the night past we had a fresh
wind at N., and sometimes at N. N. W. The weather was very
cloudy, with drizzling rain. We made ankE. way, and thereby
twenty-five leagues.  This day brought a great sea. About
ten in the morning one of our main shrouds gave way. In the
evening fell some small rain.
December 12th. All the night past we had misty rain, and
but little wind; yea, in the morning a perfect calm. At nuoon
came up a small gale at E. S. E. and S. E., bringing with it
cloudy weather. We reckoned a N. E. by E. way, and by
the same eighteen leagues. Yesterday died the negro boy
whose foot was cut off by our surgeon, as was mentioned the
day before. This afternoon also died another negro, something
bigger than the former, named Chepillo. The boy's name was
Beasero. All this evening but small wind.
December 13th. All night the wind was at E. S. E., our
course being N. N. E. At three in the morning it came about
at S. S. W., and at nine at E. by N. I reckoned a N. E. by N.
way, and fifteen leagues. The weather was hazy.  In the
afternoon the wind was at N. E., our course being N. N. W.
We had now a very smooth sea, and saw multitudes of grampuses, whales, and porpoises every day, as we sailed along.
December 14th. The evening past was cloudy, as also the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.'303
night foggy; hereupon we took in our topsails. At half an
hour after three this morning we stood N. E., the wind being
then at N. N. W. At five we put out our topsails again. At
seven we saw a turtle floating upon the sea. We reckoned a
N. N. E. sway. This day's observation afforded us 34~ 32' S.
At this time we had very hot weather, and great dews in the
night. My whole easting I reckoned to be now six hundred
and seventy-seven leagues and one third of a league.;December 15th. We had a fine night the last past, and a
great dew. The wind in the interim was between N. and N.
W. I reckoned a N. E. half E. way, and by the same thirtyone leagues. We had an observation that gave us latitude 330
46' S. At noon the wind came about at N. N. W., our course
being N. E. We had this day a very clear evening, and at
the same time a fresh wind.
December 16th. We had a fair night and wind at N. N. W.
and N. W. by N. This morning I took the sun at its rising,
and found N. E. variation 20~ 30' S. My reckoning was a N.
N. E. way, and thirty-six leagues and one third of another. By
observation, I found latitude 32~ 9' S. At noon this day the
wind came about to N. W.
December 17th. Most part of the last night, the wind was
at N. W. as before; but towards morning a fine and easy gale
sprang up at W. N. W. This morning we saw several dolphins
playing upon the sea, which made us hope they would at last
befriend us, and suddenly show us some land or other. We
reckoned a N. E. by N. one third N. way, and by the same
twenty-five leagues. An observation gave us now latitude 310
4' S. A fair evening.
December 18th.  We had a clear night past, together with
a smooth gale at N. W., which this morning was at W. by S.
We had now a smooth sea for several days past. Our reckoning
was twenty-five leagues, by a N. E. by N. way. By observation we perceived latitude 290 48' S.
December 19th.  A clear night the last past, and a fresh
breeze at S. S. W.:and S. W. by S., lasting until nine in- the
morning.  Then spruug up a wind at S. E. by E. I reckoned
this day a N. N. E. half E. way, and upon the same thirty
leagues.  By observation made, we tools latitude 28.29' S.
The day was very fair, and a smooth sea, with weather that
was very hot. My whole easting I reckoned now to be seven
hundred and sixty leagues. This evening I found variation
2o 50' N. E.




304           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER XLIX.
The Buccaneers continue their Navigation, without seeing any Land, till they
arrive at the Caribbee Islands, in the VVest Indies. -They give away their
Ship tq, some of their Companions that were poor, and disperse for several
Countries. —The Author of this Journal arriveth in England.
DECEMBER 20th, 1681.  The night before was something
cloudy, but the weather was fair, and the wind but little.  At
noon the wind came about N. by E., our course being W. N.
W. We made a N. N. W. way, and thereby, as I reckoned,
twenty-two leagues. By observation made, we took latitude
27o 25' S. The evening was cloudy, and now and then there
fell a shower of rain..
December 21st. At eight o'clock last night, the wind came
N. W. by N., but withal with dark weather, that we,were forced
to take in our topsails.  The night was something rainy, and
the weather this morning calm and rainy. About ten we had a
small breeze at N. W. We reckoned a N., by E. way, and by
the same sixteen leagues.  The afternoon was calm and still.
December 22d. We had a fair clear night the last past,
which produced this day a smooth sea, and extreme hot weather, and very little wind'near the sun, so that no observation
was made.
December 23d.  The night was very fair.  At midnight, or
thereabouts, a freshr gale sprung up at S. E. and E. S. E., which
sometimes was E.; this freshened by degrees. We had in the
day very hot and clear weather. -By a N. way, I reckoned fifteen leagues.
December 24th. Last night we had both a fresh gale, and
a clear night.  The wind was at E. by S.  We reckoned a
N. E. by E. way, and by it thirty-one leagues.
Sunday, December 25th. This day being Christmas day,
for celebration of that great festival, we killed yesterday, in the
evening, a sow.  This sow we had brought from the Gulf of
Nicoya, being then a suckling pig, of about three weeks old,
but now weighed about fourscore and ten pounds.  With this
hog's flesh we made our Christmas dinner, being the only flesh
we had eaten since we turned away our prizes under the equinoctial, and left the Island of Plata. We had this day several
flaws of wind, and some rain, but the weather otherwise was
pretty clear. I reckoned a N. by E. way, and thirty-three
leagues by the same. It was now also extremely hot weather,
as was signified before.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            305
December 26th. We had this day several gusts of wind,
which forced us to stand by our topsails; yet they were but
very short, and all the rest of the while we enjoyed an indifferent fresh gale at E. and E. by S. WeF reckoned a N. by E.
way, and twenty-eight leagues.
December 27th.  We had fair weather and a fresh wind at
E. and E. by S. I reckoned a N. by E. way, and upon the
same thirty-two leagues. The evening of this day was cloudy.
December 28th. Last night was cloudy; with a fresh wind.
We reckoned a N. E. way, and by the same forty-six leagues.
We found, by an observation made, latitude 15~ 30' S. My
whole easting I reckoned this day to be eight hundred and
twenty-five leagues. Now we saw much flying-fish, with some
dolphins, bonitoes, and albicores; but they would not take
the hook.
December 29th. All last night was cloudy, with a fresh
wind between E. and E. S. E. The weather all the afternoon
was hazy. I reckoned a N. by E. way, and hereupon forty
leagues and one third. In the afternoon we had a S. E. by E.
wind, which blew very fresh., The evening was clear.  At
sunset I found variation to N. W. 4~ 19'.
December 30th.  The night past wxas cloudy.  Towards
morning the wind came about at E. At six it came E. S. E.,
and at ten to S. E. by S. We made a N. by E. way, and forty-three leagues. By an observation, we found latitude 110 3T
S. The'evening of this day was clear.
December 31st. We had a cloudy night the last past, but
the morning was hazy. We came now to a strict allowance
of only three good pints of water each day.  We made a N. by
E. way, and found latitude, by observation, 8S 55' S. In the
afternoon we had an E. S. E. and S. E. by E. wind. My
whole easting I reckoned now to be eight hundred and eightyfour leagues and one third. At noon we stood away N. W.
Sunday, January 1st, 1681. All the night past was cloudy,
as this day also, with some showers of rain. We made a N. W.
one eighth N. way, and forty leagues. In the afternoon came
about a fresh wind at S. E. and E. S. E.
January 2d. The weather this day was both dull and
cloudy. We reckoned a N. W. one quarter N. way, and by
the same thirty-two leagues. By observation, we found that our
latitude now was 6~ 6' $S. The wind came pretty fresh at S. E.
January 3d. We.had several squalls of wind, and some rain;
but- withal a fresh wind at S. E. and E. S. E. Our reckoning
was a.N. W. one quarter N. way, and thirty-four leagues. The
afternoon was clear, but the evening cloudy.
26 *




306           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
January. 4th. All the night past was very cloudy; but this
forenoon it cleared up. Yesterday we plut aboard our maintopsail studden-sails, but took them in at night. At four this
morning, we set our larboard studden-sail, and before noon fitted up topgallant masts and yard. We made a N. W way, and
by it forty leagues and two thirds. By observation, we had
now latitude 30 9' S. This afternoon also we set up our topgallant-sail, being forced to make out all its running rigging.
The wind was pretty fresh at S. E. and S. E. by E.
January 5th. Most part of the night past was clear, and starlight, though with some rain towards morning.  This being
come, we put out outr topgallant-sail, and both our topsail studden-sails. At noon, likewise, we put up our fore topgallant
masts and yard. We caught an albicore this day, weighing
about one hundred and twenty pounds weight. The wind was
at S. E. by S. and S. S. E, We made a N. W.way, and reckoned thereby thirty-five leagues. By observation, we found
latitude 2~ 3' S. We had now mighty hot weather.
January 6th. Yesterday, in the evening, we caught another
albicore, which weighed only eight or nine pounds. We made
a N. W. way, and reckoned thirty-five leagues, as before. Now,
by an observation made, we could perceive only latitude 49' S.
The evening of this day was very clear.,
January 7th. The wind was variable between S. S. E. and
S. S. W., though not altogether so fresh as before. Our reckoning was a N. W one quarter N. way, and thirty-six leagues
by the same. This day, an observation gave us 32' N. of,the equinoctial, which now we had passed again. In the afteruoon we caught another albicore, which weighed more than
the first; that is, between one hundred and thirty-five and one
hundred and forty pounds. But little wind stirring this afternoon.
January 8th. The evening past we had almost a calm. At
nine this morning, we had a fresh wind at S. S. E., with dark
weather, so that we thought it convenient to take in our maintopsail. But at noon we set it again, and also, our larboard
top studden-sail, with both topgallant-sails. We made a N. W.
way, and by it thirty-four leagues..By an observation made,
we found latitude 1~ 55' N. VWe had now extreme hot weath-;er, and a very smrall allowance of water.
January 9th. Last night we took in our topsails all night,
the wind then whifiling between S. and W. points.  We had
notwithstanding, for the most part, very little wind.  The
morning was rainy, so that we providentially saved a bompkin
of water. There was now a great rippling sea rising very high.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           307
It is reported, there is an enchanted island hereabouts, which
some positively say they have sailed over. I reckoned a N. W.
by N. one quarter N. way, and twenty-five leagues.  This afternoon we had very dark and calm weather, looking as though
we should have much rain. Now reckoning up my meridian,
I found myself E. from my departure, seven hundred amd two
leagues. In the evening we had very rainy weather, and a
cockling sea.
January 10th. All the night past was cloudy. About midnight sprang up a small breeze varying all around- the compass.
At five this morning we had a breeze at S. E., and a very clear
sky, which afterwards continued to freshen, with the same clearness as before. We made a N. W. by N. one quarter N. way,
and by the same two leagues and two thirds. By a clear observation, we had now latitude 3~ 16' N. At four this evening,
the wind was at E. S. E., the weather being violently hot, insomuch that our allowance of water being short, it was very tedious. At the same timne we had an indifferent smooth sea
from the E.
January 11th. All the night past we had little or no wind;
but about two in the morning, the wind freshened again at E.
N. E., and brought both a clear and hot day. We made twenty-three leagues, by a N. W. one quarter W. way This day's
observation gave us latitude 4~ 6' N. In the afternoon we had
a shower of rain, and after a fresh wind at E. N. E. But the
evening grew dull.
January 12th. In the night past we had two or three squalls
of wind, and some showers of rain. In the mean while the
wind blew fresh at N. E. and N. E. by E., as it also continued
to do in the day. I reckoned a N. W. way, and forty-four
leagues and one third. Our observation this day gave us 5~ 49/
N. Yesterday and to-day we set our main-topsail. Now I
could not find much variation of the needle.
January 13th. *We had a fresh gale all the last night, but
more northerly than before; for now it was N. E. by N. We
reckoned a WV. N. W. way, and thereupon - leagues and two
thirds. An observation taken showed us latitude 6~ 41' N. We
had a N. N. E. sea, and very clear weather.
Jantuary 14th.  We had a clear night the last, and a fresh
wind at E. N. E. We made a N. W. one fifth WV. way, and
thirty-eight leagues.  By an observation, we found latitude 70
46' N.  We had a smooth sea, and now we were come to only
three horns of water a day, which were in all but a quart
allowance for each man. The evening was clear, and we had
a fresh wind.




3008          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Sunday, January 15th. The night past was clear, and the
wind fresh at E. N. E., and again at N. E by'E., very fresh.
About eleven at night died one of our companions, named William Stephens. It was comrhonly believed that he poisoned
himself with manzanilla in Golfo Dulce, for he never had been
in hearth since that time. This forenoon was cloudy. We
reckoned forty-four leagues, and a N. W. way. An observation
gave us this day 9~ 18S N. All the night we kept out our topgallant-sails. We saw hereabouts many large flying-fish. This
morning, also, we threw overboard our dead man, and gave him
two French volleys, and one English one. I found now again
very small variation.
January 16th.  We had a clear night, and a very fresh
wind at N. E. and E.N. E., with a long homing sea. My
reckoning was a N. W. one seventh W. way, and thereby fortyeight leagues and one third. The observation made this day
gave us latitude 10~ 48' N. I reckoned myself now east from
my departure five hundred and fifty-three leagues. We had a
cloudy evening.
January 17th. All the night past we enjoyed a fresh wind,
and so this day, alsoj at N. E. by N. We made a N. W. half
W. way, and thereupon forty-seven leagues and one third of a
league. By observation we found latitude 12~ 19' N. We had
now a long north sea. At noon this day we steered away N.
N. W.  The day was very hot, but the night both cool
and dewy.
January 18th.  All the night past was both i:cloudy and
windy. At six this morning our spritsail-topmast broke. I
reckoned a W. N. W. way, and forty-eight leagues by the
same. We found, by observation, latitude 13~ 12' N. At noon
we steered away west, the wind being at N. E. fresh, with a
clear evening.
January 19th. We had a clear night the last, and fresh wind
at E. N. E., which sometimes came in pushes. Our reckoning
was a W. half southerly way, and by the same forty-six leagues.
We found, by observation, latitude 130 1' N. Yesterday, in the
evening, we put up a new spritsail-topmast, with a fine, smooth
gale at N. E. by E.
January 20th. The night past was clear, and not very fresh,
but at daybreak it freshened again. Last night we saw a great
shoal of fish, whereof we caught none, by reason the porpoises
frightened them from us, as they oftentimes had done before.
Yesterday, in the evening, we saw a man-of-war fowl, and that
gave us good hopes we should ere long see land. These
hopes, and the great desire we had to end our voyage, gave us




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                                                   309
-~r ~.
--,-e  — ~~ ~~~~~ ~~ ~~    ~~      ~~      ~~      ~~      ~~      ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




3 10           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMIERICA.
occasion this day to put in, or stake down, each man of our
company, a piece of eight for a reward to him that should first
discover land. We reckoned a W. one sixth northerly way,
and by it thirty-eight leagues.  An observation gave us this
day latitude 130 11' N. The wind was at N. E. and E. N. E.
This day we passed over many ripplings, and saw abundance
of fish, but we could take none for the porpoises.
On January 21st, we made a W. way, and reckoned fortyseven leagues.  By observation, we found latitude 130 7" N.
The wind was-at E. N. E., and from thence. came a long sea.
The evening was very clear.
January 22d, we had a fair and a-clear day, the wind being
at E.  We reckoned a W. by N. one third W. way, and fortyleagues. An observation showed us latitude 13~ 17" N. We
had a clear evening, and a fresh witd at E. N. E.
January 23d. This day was both clear and hot, with a fresh
wind at E. N. E. My reckoning was a W. way, and forty-six
leagues. Our observation, made this day, afforded us latitude
13~ 15' N. In the evening we had some rain.
January 24th.  This day brought us likewise clear weather,
such as the day before.  I reckoned a W. way, and forty
leagues and one third.  By observation, we found latitude 130
12' N. The afternoon was cloudy, and we had some rain,
the wind freshening at E. N. E. and E. by N. I reckoned now
that I was E. from my departure three hundred and eleven
leagues.  We had a cloudy evening.
January 25th. Both last night and this-morning the weather
was cloudy. This morning we saw several tropic birds of
diverse sorts.  Our reckoning was a W. three quarters N. way,
and forty-three leagues. We found, by observation, latitude 13~
29' N. This afternoon we saw a booby flying close aboard the
horizon.  The weather was hazy. And nowv we began to
look out sharp on all sides for land, expecting to see it every
minute.  I reckoned myself to be eastward of my departure
two hundred and sixty-eight leagues.
January 26th.~ The night past was indifferently clear; yet
notwithstanding this morning we had a smart shower of rain
and wind.;? Hereupon we furled the spritsail, the weather being
very hazy to the westward.  We reckoned a W. way, and
thereby forty-six leagues and one third. By observation taken,
we found latitude 130 17' N. At noon this day we had a very
fierce tornado, and rainy together, but withal a clear afternoon.
We had a high E. N. E. sea, and saw multitudes of flyingfish; also several fowls, and amongst these two or three boobies. The evening was hazy.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            311
January 27th. All night past we had a fresh wind and clear
weather.  This morning our fore-topmast-backstay gave way,
and at daybreak the starboard sheet of our fore-topsail broke.
We had several tornadoes this day, and dark weather. Our
reckoning was a W. way, and forty-eight leagues by the same.
We had a clear evening, and a dark night.  This day, also, a
certain bird, called a noddy, came on board us, which we
took for a certain token that we were not now very far
from land.
Saturday, January 28th. We had a very clear night the last
past. About an hour before day one of our company happened
to descry land, which proved to be the Island of Barbadoes, at
S. S. W. from us, and at about two leagues and a half distance fromn Chalky Mount, standing S. W. by S. As we sailed,
we saw several ships at anchor in Spike's Road.  Soon after a
shallop passed by, between us and the shore, but would not
come within call of us. Hereupon we stood in within a mile
of the shore, and made a whiff to a pinnace which we saw
coming out of the road before mentioned. She came close
aboard, and was the barge belonging to his Majesty's frigate,
the Richmond, then lying at the Bridgetown at anchor. They
told us of a peace at home, but would not come on board us,
though often invited thereunto. Neither dared we be so bold
as to put in at Barbadoes; for hearing of a frigate lying there,
we feared lest the said frigate'should seize us for privateers,
and for having acted in all our voyage without commission. So
we stood away from thence for the Island of Antego.
Here I cannot easily express the infinite joy we were possessed with all this day.to see our own countrymen again.
They told us, that a ship, which we saw in the offing to leeward of the island, was a Bristol man, and an interloper; but
we feared that same vessel to be the frigate before mentioned.
I reckoned a way of twenty-five leagues, so that I was now,
by my account, to eastward of my departure one hundred and
fifty-one leagues. Now we Stood N. by W., and, by observation, found latitude 13~ 17' N., we being then N. W. from- the
body of the Island of Barbadoes between seveni and eight
leagues. This afternoon we freed the negro, who was our
shoemaker by his trade, giving him  his liberty for the good
service he had done us in all the course of this voyage. We
gave, also, to our good commander, Captain Sharp, a mulatto
boy to wait on him, as a free gift of the whole company, in
token of our respects to him for conducting us safe through so
many dangerous adventures.  This being done, we shared
some parcels of money that had not as yet been touched of our




312           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
former prizes, and this dividend amounted to twenty-four pieces
of eight a man.
At one of the clock this day, from our fore yard we descried
the Island of Santa Lucia, being one of the western islands,
not far distant from that of Barbadoes.  I had omitted to tell a
passage which happened in our ship on Thursday last, which
was 26th day of this month, and just two days before we made
the island before mentioned of Barbadoes.  A little Spanish
shock-dog, which we, had found in our late wine prize, taken
under the equinoctial, and had kept alive till now, was sold
at the mast by public cry, for forty pieces of. eight, his owner
saying that all he could get for him  should be spent upon the
company at a public merriment.  Our commander, Captain
Sharp, bought the dog, with intention to eat him, in case we
did not see land quickly.  This money, therefore, with onehundred pieces of eight more, which our boatswain, carpenter:
and quarter-master had refused to take at this last dividend, for
some quarrel, they had against the sharers thereof, was all laid
up in storae till we came to land, in order to be spent on shore,
at a common feast, or drinking bout.  At sunset the Island of
Santa Lucia bore'W. S. W. from us, and was at ten leagues
distance.  Also the Island of ilartinica bore N. W. by W. of
us, at twelve or thirteen leagues distance.  We had this day a
very clear evening.
Sunday, January 29th, we had a clear night, and a fresh
wind at E. by N. and at E. N. E. Our reckoning was at N.
N. W. half WY. way, and hereby forty-six leagues.  3y observation, we took latitude 15~ 45/ N. At noon this day- we saw
the island named La Desseada, or the Desired Island, which
then bore N. W. from us, and seemed to be at about eight
leagues distance.  At six in the evening, we saw Marigalante,
another of the Caribbee Islands, at S. W. by W. from us, and
that of Guadalupe, streaking itself in several hammocks of land,
both westward and northward; as also La Desseada above
mentioned at S. E., which from thence shows like table-land,
and at each end hath a low point running out. At six this evening it was W. S. W., and at five or six leagues distance from us.
At the same time we saw the Island of Monserrat, at a great
distance, and making three round hammocks close together.
This evening we caught an albicore of twenty pound weight.
Monday, January 30th. We had a fair night all the last past,
and a fresh wind.  Hereupon all night we hauled up our mainsail- in brails, standing'at the same N. by W., with the wind at
E. N. E.  At midnight we stood N. W.  At three in the
morning we lay by till five. Then we stood away W. N. W. till




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            313
six; and then stood W. At eight of the clock we saw the
Island of La Antigua, called by us Antego, to the southward
of us, making three round hammocks of land, and a long high
hill to northward. Hereupon, we stood W. S. W. for it. At
noon we found latitude 17~ N., the.island being then just W.
from us.
We came about to the south of the island, and sent a canoe
ashore to get tobacco, and such other necessaries as we wanted,
as also to ask leave of the governor to come into port.  The
gentry of the place, and common people, were very willing and
desirous to receive us. But on Wednesday, February 1st, the
governor flatly denied us entry; at which all the gentry were
much troubled, showing themselves very kind to us. Hereupon
we agreed among ourselves to give the slip to those of our
company who had no money left them of all their purchase in
this voyage, having lost it at play; -and then put ourselves, on
board two ships bound for England. So I myself, and thirteen
more of our company, went on board Captain Robert Porteen's
ship, called the Lisbont Merchant, and set sail from La Antigua.
February 11th, and landed at Dartmouth, in England, March
26th, A. D. 1682.
27




314                 THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER L.
A Journal of a Voyage made by the Freebooters into the South Sea, 1684, and
in the following Years.*' IT is no very uncommon thing for a child, that is a native of
Paris, to go and seek his fortune abroad, and to entertain a fixed
design of becoming a man engaged in hazardous adventures.
This city, within which most of the wonders of the world are
contained, and which is perhaps the greatest that can  be met
with, ought, in my opinion, to have the preference of any other
upon the face of the earth.   But who is he that can penetrate
into the secrets of Nature, and give a reason for some sort of
inclinations she works in the minds of mortals?   As for myself, I confess I am not able to give an account of the depth of
my desires; and all that I can say is, that I have always had a
most passionate  disposition  for travel.   Scarce  was I seven
years old, when, through some innate notions, whereof I had
not the mastery, I began to steal out of my father's house.   It
is true, my first rambles were not far, because my age and
strength  would  not allow  them   to  be  so; but they were so
*   C /ertificate given by the Governor of St. Domingo to the Author of this Journal,
concerning the Service.
The Sieur de Cussy, his Majesty's Governor of the Tortoise Island and the Coast of
St. Domingo.
WE do certify, That the Sieur Ravenanu de Lussan hath served in a company of
fourscore and four men with the Sieur Lawrence de Graff, in the quality of an ensign
against the Spaniards, his Majesty's enemies; and that, having gone into the South
Sea, he fell into the company of other freebooters, from whence not being able to
return, but by the force of their arms, he has given upon those occasions signal proofs
both of his zeal and courage. In testimony whereof we have given him this certificate, to which we have affixed our seal, and ordered our secretary to countersign
the same.
Given at the Fort of Port Paix, May 17, 1688.              DE CussY.
By the Governor's command,
BOYER.
A Copy of a Letter uritten by JMonsieur De Cussy, his MJajesty's Governor of the
Tortoise Island and Coast of St. Domingo, to Monsieur de Lubert, Treasurer
General of the lMarine, upon the Subject lMatter of this Author's Journal.
SIR: —I have taken notice from those letters you have clone me the honor to
write unto me the preceding years, that you interest yourself in the affairs of the
Sieur Ravenau de Lussan; wherefore, sir, I have thought it my duty to inform you
of his return from the South Sea, with two hundred and sixty of his comrades, who
got clear out of that country by the performing of wonderful actions, the particulars
whereof I shall not enter uptn, since he will have the honor to give you an exact and
faithful account of them himself, being the only person of all the company that has
kept a journal.
I was in hopes to:;lfe got him embarked in the king's ship called the Marine, which
was to be gone in two days, and Monsieur De Beaugeau, the commander, promised
me to give him his table upon your account; but the said Sieur De Lussan, thinking




THE  BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                         315
much  the more frequent, and  I have often  given  my parents
the trouble to look after me in the suburbs, and that place we
call La Vilette.   However, as I grew  up, my excursions were
the larger, and  by degrees I accustomed myself to lose a sight
of Paris.
This rambling sort of humor was accompanied with another,
which I dare not dignify with the name of a martial one, but
was such as wrought in me an ardent desire to see some siege
or battle.   I could not hear the noise of the drum  in the streets
without those  transports of mind, the  remembrance whereof
does still operate a kind of a vigorous heat and joy in me.  It
so fell out at length, that I met with an officer, with whom I
had but a slender acquaintance; but my warlike genius quickly
inclined me to make him  my friend.   I looked  upon him  as a
person who could be very serviceable to me in my designs; and
it was with this prospect I applied myself to manage him.  The
siege of Conde being happily commenced at this time, and he
being obliged to serve there with his company, I made him
the offer of a sword that had hitherto done neither good nor
harm to any man, but which I was passionately desirous to
make use of.  Here  it was that he gave me the first instances
of his friendship, for he took me freely along with him, and
the frigate to be gone, staid with me at Port Paix, to wait an opportunity of meeting
with another ship that should be bound directly for Dieppe. I heartily wish, sir, I
could meet with an opportunity of serving you in these parts. I should do it with
exceeding pleasure, as being, with all deference and respect imaginable, sir,
Your most humble and obedient servant,           DE CussY.
AT THE CAPE, 3May 7, 1688.. Copy of another Letter written by the said MJlonsieur De Cussy to the Father
of the Author of this Journal.
SIR:-I cannot let your son be gone, without testifying to you how much concerned I am in the satisfaction and joy you will have to see him return from so long
and toilsome a voyage, as I am confident of your being sorry at present that I had not
sent him home to you at the time you desired, which yet I should not have failed to
do, had he not been absent; and at whose return I delivered him one of your letters,
which I always preserved safe with those of Monsieur De Lubert. He has no occasion
to make use of me, though I have made him an offer of my utmost service. I may
say, without vanity, that he has made the greatest and finest voyage in our age, and
that he has seen countries which a great many people in the world content themselves
to view in maps, without desiring any other'sight of them, though they had all the
riches thereof bestowed upon them for their pains. Besides the pleasure you will
have to see your son again, you will have also that of hearing him discourse, pertinently enough, of his voyage and adventures; there being no other besides himself
of all the company that can give an exact account thereof, as having all along applied
himself to keep a very punctual journal of all transactions, which I am confident will
be pleasing to my Lord Marquis De Signelay. I have myself the honor to write to
him concerning it, that so I might engage your son to go and present it to him, which
perhaps otherwise he would not have adventured to do, out of the little esteem himself has of his own work. This is what offers itself at present for me to write to you,
assuring you, I should take a deal of pleasure to find myself in any condition to serve
him, and that I am, sir,
Your most humble, and most obedient servant,     DE, CussyN
AT THE FORT OF PORT PAIX, May 18, 1688.




316            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
kept me all the campaign; at the breaking up whereof I returned with him, no ways discouraged, or weary of war, as the
greatest part of them are, who have had but just a. taste of it.
And this I tell you was Thy first adventure.
The second was not quite so good in regard to the success
that attended it, though it was alike agreeable to my palate, and
according to my heart's desire.  I happened to become a cadet
in the marine regiment, but I fell into the hands of a captain
who was wondrous skilful to drain children of good families of
thleir noneiy; so-that this campaign, wherein I hoped to have
done the king some service, was worn away in expenses.  Myfather gave more than he should, or I deserved, to get my discharge, and to set me once at full liberty to take what I liked
best; it was not perhaps his inclination I should do so, but it
was mine, and I was not long to seek.
God, who, it seems, was not willing to make me out of conceit with the trade, was so much the better guide unto me at
this tite, as I was so ill guided before, for Monsieur the Count.
d'Avegean, whose personal merit has sufficiently distinguished
him in the body of the French guards, took me along with him
to the siege of St. Guislain, where I failed not to meet with
new pleasures in the use of arms, though it were never so hot.
There were a great many men's lives lost at this siege, which
yet did not cool the desire I had to hazard my own. And
though my parents, who could not well brook this my gadding
humor, were in hopes the fatigues of war would cure me of it,.
they were mistaken in the matter, for I was no sooner got upon
the stones of Paris, but I grew weary of being there.  I had
nothing but voyages in my head, and those that were longest,
and most accompanied with dangers, appeared to me to be thebest.  For a person never to get out of his native country, and
to be ignorant how the rest of the earth stands, appeared to ime
a matter that should be appropriated to a woman only. Whereas it was my judgment, that a man should never be confined
to one place, and that nothing could suit him better than to
make himself acquainted with all those of his own species.
To travel by land, I thought both long and difficult, and therefore I coricluded I could sooner and more safely accomplish my
designs by betaking myself to the, sea; and now you find me
ready to go on board.
There was nothing omitted on the part of parents, that were
fill of tender affections for an extravagant child, to divert rne
from my resolution.  But as to young men, such as I was, it
may be said, as is usually done of womankind, that what they
will, God wills; and to say the truth, I was overruled by my




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMIERICAo           317
inclination herein; wherefore when they perceived that absolutely to oppose my humor would make me but the more oliniative, they proposed I should take a voyage for St.. Domingo,
where I should find friends and profection in case of need;
and as this exactly suited both with my desires and designs,
and that provided I could get to sea, I did not care whither
bound, I very readily obeyed.
Dieppe was the place where I embarked, and from whence
I parted on the 5th of March, 1.679, with greater satisfaction
of mind than I am well able to express.  That element, which
to the generality of men seems very frightful, appeared to me
the most amiable and delightful of any in the world. The
winds, if I may say so, wrought in me some delight, for I found
that almost every little blast brought us happily onw'ards on
our way. And I was so overjoyed to find myself in so desirable an island, that I thoughtf no more of the hazards my voyage
made inme liable to. Let no man therefore be amazed thereat,
if he finds none of them contained in my journal.  And seeing
there are other persons who have been particular enough in
their'relations given of this passage, I have this only to say,
that I safely arrived, through the mercy of God, at St.Domingo,
and if any one has the curiosity to follow me in my remaining
expedition, he must begin from thence.
I continued there, however, for above three years, not only
to see the country, but through such conjunctures as would
not admit me to go out of it. I found myself chained there to
a Frenchman, that was so far from deserving the name of one,
that his hardened malice much better became a Turk. But
what misery soever I have undergone with him, I freely forgive
him, being resolved to forget his name, which I shall not mention in this place, because. the laws of Christianity require it at
my hands; though as to matter of charity he is not to expect
much of that in me, since he on his part has been every way
defective in the exercise thereof upon my account.  But my
patience was at last quite worn out, being weary of those cruelties, whereof I saw no end. I made my complaints to Monsieur
de Franquesnay, the king's lieutenant, who acted as governor
since the other's disease, and whose generosity proved to be a
sanctuary to me. He readily consented to take me to his own
house, where I staid six whole months.
I had borrowed money in the mean time, and I tlhought it
was the part of an honest man to repay it. My parents would
have been perhaps very willing to have paid my debts, but they
could hear nothing from me, nor I from them; and the letters
they sent me passed through such officious hands, that they
27 




318           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
spared us the charge of postage. I was therefore necessitated
to seek out some other way to free myself; and this I found in
rmeeiting with that which satisfied the natural inclination I had
for travelling. I bethought myself of making one of the freebooters' gang, to go a voyage with them, and to borrow, for the
payment of my debts, as much money as I could from the
Spaniards.  Now these sorts of borrowings have this advantage
attending them, that there is no obligation of repayment, as in
our country, they being esteemed the product of a just war;
and seeing the place of action is beyond the line, there is no
talk there of making any restitution; besides which we may
also observe in this place, that there was then a rupture between
the two crowns, and that we had a formal commission from
my lord admiral to infest the Spaniards.
There was no question:to be made, but I could find a captain
that would receive me; and I was not long in making the
choice, since there were not many of them at that time to pitch
upon. Laurence de Graff was the man I most fancied, who
would make a special corsair; and though he had not been
long arrived, all that he wanted was to be gone. as well as I.
We were in a few' hours' time satisfied with each other, and
became such friends as those are wont to be who are about to
run the same risk of fortune, and apparently to die together.
This last indeed we should have reckoned upon with the most
appearance of reason, but it was what we least thought of. My
departure took up all my thoughts.  I furnished myself with
arms and other small necessaries, at the charge of Monsieur De
Franquesnay, who was very ready to advance me some money,
which I have paid him since, and whose kindness I shall never
forgef. At last the day came, and I must freely say, it was,
in my opinion, one of the best in the course of my life.
On the 22d of November, in the year 1684, we departed from
Petit Gaves, on the coast of St. Domingo, to the number of
one hundred and twenty men, on board a prize taken, some
time before, by Captain Lawrence de Graff, from the Spaniards,
which they sent as an advice boat from Carthagena, on the
terra firma of America, to Spain. 
Our design was to go and join ourselves with a fleet of freebooters, which we were in hopes to meet with before the
Havana, a great city in the Isle of Cuba to the N., and about
fourteen leagues distant from St. Domingo.
We anchored on the 4th of December, at the Tortoise Island,
to take in water, and on the 6th sailed away, in order to return
to the coast of St. Domingo, which is but three leagues off,
where we arrived the 12th, and casting anchor at Cape Francis,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            319
we took in our full store of water and wood. We left this
place on the 17th, and were taken with a N. wind two leagues
from the road in such a manner, that we lost our shallop,
which was too big to be put upon our gibbet.  Towards
evening we sailed back to a place of safety, whereby we were
obliged to stay two days waiting for a canoe we had sent to
buy at the cape, from whence we came, such things as we
wanted for making up the loss of our shallop.
On the 20th, we made ready to endeavor to rejoin the Victorious, a ship that came with us from the cape,-belonging to
Nantes, and bound to the Isles of the Wind, which had on
board the commander of St. Lawrence, lieutenan't general of
the French islands and the coasts of the terra firma of America,
and Monsieur Begon, intendent of justice, policy, and the
finances of that country, to whom we served as convoy, lest they
should have been attacked by the Spanish periaugues that cruise
thereabouts. And indeed we had a great deal of reason to be
concerned for the safety of those gentlemen, who were in much
esteem with all the colonies of these islands, because of the
good orders they kept, the exact justice they.administered, and
the tranquillity the people enjoyed under them; but we could
not possibly set sight on this ship, as not knowing what course
she steered.
On the 23d, we steered our own course, and in the evening
discovered a ship to leeward of us, to whom we gave chase;
but she braced to, to wait for us; and when we were come up
with her, we found it was Captain Le Sieur, of Dieppe, who
commanded a flute called the Aramrntha, whom we quickly
left, keeping our own course. But on the 25th, which was
Christmas day, we had a great calm till next day, when the wind,
proving contrary, obliged us to put back to the port of Plata,
on the coast of St. Domingo, where we staid to the end of the
month.
On the 1st of January, in the new year 1685, we doubled Cape
St. Francis, and next day, by ten in the morning, did the same
by Cape Cabron, as we doubled that of Savona towards noon,
they being all situated on the same coast; and that day one of
our men died.
On the 4th, we sailed in sight of La Mena; next day, coasted
the Isle of Porto Rico, and La Savona, and then steered S. E.
and by S., till the eleventh, when we discovered the Isles of
Ave, towards which we bore till the evening, and doubled
them on the twelfth about eleven in the morning, keeping still
the same course till we came to the Isle De la Roca; where
there was also another rendezvous of our men-of-war to'be,
which we were going to seek out.




320           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
On the 13th, at seven in the morning, we discovered the
main land of America, and were becalmed next day, which
continued to the 15th, at noon, when we had a fresh gale, and
steered N. N. E. till the 17th, when about moon-setting we
descried two ships and. four boats to windward of us, about a
cannon's shot distance, that had the cape of us, which brought
us upon deck to make all ready.
One of those boats, on the 18th, by break of day, being
a tartane, commanded by Captain John Rose, as not knowing
us, presently came up and hailed us; and as our captain had a
commission from the lord high admiral of France, the count
of Tholouse, we made answver, from Paris, and put out our
flag; but Rose, who. would not know us so, believing we had
no other intention, in feigning ourselves to be a king's ship,
than to get clear of him, gave us two guns to make us strike;
insomuch that taking him really for a Spaniard, we knocked
out the heads of two barrels of powder, in order to burn ourselves, and blow up the ship, rather than fall into the hands of
those people, who never gave us quarter, but were wont to
make us suffer.all imaginable torments, they beginning usually
with the captain, whom they hang with his commission about his
neck. But one of the two ships came up with us in a moment,
and kno wing what we were, gave us a signal, whic.h was so
much the more satisfaction to us, that instead of enemies,
which we took them to be, they proved to be not only friends,
bult those very ships we were in quest of, which obliged us to
put in at the cape, and spend that day to visit one another.
One of these two ships belonged to Captain Michael Landresson, and was called the Mutinous, but formerly the Peace;
arid the other to Captain Lawrence de Graff, whose name was
the Neptune, but once the St. Francis, and which he had
quitted, when he went in his prize to St. Domingo to get a
new commission of the governor, his own that he had being
then expired.  The first of these ships carried fifty pieces of
cannon, and the other forty-four, and had both of them been
two Spanish armadillas, who, the year before, coming out of
Carthagena, to take the ships commanded as well by the
Captains Lawrence and Michael, as those of Captains John
Quet and Le Sage, were themselves taken by those whom
they were about to become masters of. And as for the four
boats, they were commanded by other captains, whose names
were Rose Vigneron, La Garde, and an English traitor from
Jamaica; by them we were informed that they wcre watching
in that place for the Patach, of Marguerita, and a squadron of
Spanish ships, which they expected would sail that way, in
order to take them.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           321
On the 19th, we resolved to quit that post, and did all
we could to get up with the Isle of Currasso, a great part
whereof belongs to the Hollanders. We sailed in sight of
those of Bonnara and Roube; and about two in the afternoon
of the same day, we chased a Flemish boat that came from
the port of Guaira, on the continent, and was returning to the
town of Curasso, two leagues to leeward of which we anchored
that evening in the port. of Sancta Barba.
On the 20th, we sent away a boat under the command of
La Garde, to the town, to ask the governor leave to buy us
masts for Captain Lawrence's ship, that had lost them in a
hurricane near the- Isle of St. Thomas; but this he absolutely
refused, and shut up the gates against us.  Upon the boat's
return, and relation given us of the governor's refusal, I carried
him a copy of our commission, hoping to engage him by that
means to grant us our request; but he still persisted to deny
us, while a part of our crew scrupled not in the mean time
to go ashore, and enter the town, after having left their swords
behind them at the gate.
On the 23d, our ships weighed anchor, in order to sail for
Santa; Cruz, which stands seven leagues to leeward of this
town; and in our passage by the fort we saluted it, and they
returned us gun for gun; but the governor, finding we were
two hundred men of us in the town, informed us, on the
24th, by beat of drum, that it was his pleasure we should be
gone,' and return forthwith on board our ships, and that he
would give us shallops to carry us thither, provided we paid
him two -pieces of eight a man. I presently discerned it was
his will we should not go back by land, because We must for
that purpose cross a lake that stands at the foot of the fort,
which he had forbidden us to pass; and this made me go and
tell him, we gave him thanks for his shallop, that if we were
minded to go by sea to rejoin our ships, we had periaugues to
carry us thither; and that we had no other design to get to
them by land, but for a walk's sake. To which he answered,
that the inhabitants there scrupled to let us see their island;
but for all that, he would not let us pass over the lake, and so
we were two days before we could reach Santa Cruz, where
our ships were waiting for us.
We came afterwards to know the reason of the. governor's
displeasure against us, which was, that Captain Lawrence and
Captain Michael's ships had taken two Dutch ships before the
Havana, that were freighted for the Spaniards, having two
hundred thousand pieces of eight that belonged.to their company,
which the freebooters meddled.not- with, being at:peace;with- that




322           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
nation; and they easily persuaded their principals that all had
been taken from them, and so we were punished for the knavery these Dutchmen practised towards their own people.
Though this Island of Curraso be well enough known in
France, I cannot but take notice, as I go along, that the temperature of its air is the same with that of St. Domingo, and
produces the same sort of fruits; and the land is almost level
throughout, and the country very naked, because of the little
wood that grows there, being almost barren in several places,
and produces little to the owners besides maize and small millet;
yetit is watered with several springs and rivers. The town
that stands upon it is small, but very neat, being encompassed
with a high though very'thin wall. There is a good and safe
port belongs to it, and the fort that commands it, as well as
the town, is vety regularly fortified.  The inhabitants are of
several sorts of religions, the exercise thereof being free; the
chief of which is that of the Dutch, of the Jews, as well as of
others; each of whom have their respective places of worship
in the town. The chief of their trade consists in sugar, that
grows there, and of wool, which comes from the sheep which
breed upon the place in great numbers, besides the skins of
those animals, as also of a great many oxen and cows which
they keep in the lowest and best watered grounds of this
island, where it abounds in pasture.  They are altogether
affected to the Spanish nation, with whom they have the main
of their trade.
On the 27th, we made ready and steered our course for Cape
La Vella, which is on the continent of America, where we
designed to fix ourselves in order to wait for the Patach, of
Marguerita, whereof I have already spoken. The same day
Captain Vigneron's boat left us to return to the coast of St.
Domingo, because they had not men -enough to make any
thing of the enterprise, there being no more than twenty on
board her.
Being come to the cape by the 30th, we anchored there;
and our next care was to set some sentinels, to the number of
fifteen upon the top of it, to give us notice when they discovered the Patach; but next day we thought it more advisable
to pursue this following method to get intelligence.  We sent,
on the 1st of February, Captain Rose's boat to the mouth of the
River La Hache, on the continent, inhabited by the Spaniards,
and about twenty leagues distant from the cape where we then
were, under pretence of trading with them, but in reality with
a design to make some prisoners, that so we might be informed
whether the Patach was passed by that way or no; for it




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            323
was usual for her to take in part of her lading in that
river.
While we waited for the return of this boat, I and some
others went ashore to view and observe the country about the
cape. I understood it was inhabited by a most cruel, barbarous,
and savage Indian nation, who are neither friends to, nor have
any society with, any other people whatsoever, no, not even
with the Spaniards themselves, who live round about them.
They eat without any distinction whatever they can catch,
and are afraid of nothing but swords and the like weapons;
but as for fire arms they matter them not at all. We were
satisfied to have a sight of them as we returned, without having
the curiosity to make a trial of their teeth, by going farther up
into the country where there was nothing to be got.
I am not able to forbear in this place to give a strange example of what I am speaking, and of what this people can do,
whom I take to be the oldest freebooters of America.  The
marquis of Maintenon, governor of the Isle of Maragalant. who
had the command of one of the king's frigates called the Witch,
having taken a prize of fourteen guns, which he went on board,
and finding himself one day separated from his own ship,;was
constrained, in order to take in water, to cast anchorat Boca
del Drago, on the terra firma of America, which was inhabited
by the same, Indian people as live at Cape La Vella. He
brought his ship as near the shore as he could, and bringing all
his cannon to bear on one side, he sent under the covert of
them his shallop, with two and twenty armed men, to fill their
casks with water. Now those savages lying in ambush upon
the sea-side, did not give the shallop time to land, but throwing
themselves headlong into the water, and rushing upon them, in
spite of the continual fire made upon them from the cannon of
the man-of-war, they carried her, with the two and twenty
men, for above fifty paces to land, where, after they had killed
them, every one took his man upon his back, and moved them
off; then they returned, and swimming to cut the cables of the
ship to make her drive ashore, they hoped also to serve those
on board the same sauce; but as good luck would have it, they
had time to loose their sails, and to make ready to put farther
off from the shore.
Onr the 2d, we put our ships into a careening posture, and
on the 8th, Rose's boat returned to us, and gave an account,
that as soon as they had anchored at the mouth of La Hache,
they' sent a small canoe, with six Englishmen in it, ashore,
they being of our crew, and at peace then with the Spaniards,
who agreed with them, that next morning, about sunrising, they




324           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
would fire a gun, to give the other notice to come on board to
traffic with them; -that in the night they had put thirty men
ashore to surprise those of the Spaniards that should pass to
and fro, but that the Spaniards, having discerned the snare that
was laid for them, fired all night, which gave all the inhabitants the alarm;- that next morning our people fired their cannon of signal, according to the agreement, and put out English
colors; but it was to no purpose, for the Spaniards, according
to all appearance, had no inclination for those goods they supposed we would trade with them in; so that our men finding
their design had miscarried, weighed anchor, and sailed away
to join us.
As we were of opinion, at last, that there was no hope the
Patach would pass that way, we held a council on board our
ship about forming another design; but not being able to agree
with Captain Lawrence, (who was owner of two thirds of the
Neptune,) because he would have imposed upon us, there were
fourscore and seven that quitted the ship and went on board
the prize in which we came from St. Domingo, and so left him
on the 13th.  He weighed and steered his course thitherward. Captain Michael and Captain John Rose weighed also,
and sailed for Carthagena; and we, who were irresolute what
way to take, followed the latter.
On the 25th, we had a hard easterly breeze, which carried us beyond a river that runs on the terra firma, and is
by the Spaniards called Rio Grande, where we should have
taken in water, which continues sweet within the sea for three
or four leagues from the mouth of it, for all it rains so little, and
provided you take that which runs on the superfices. About
three of the same day, in the afternoon, we saw Our Lady De
La Poupa, which is also on the continent, and the 26th anchored at the Isles of St. Bernard, from whence we parted in
the evening with three periaugues only, in order to get to windward of Carthagena, to endeavor to seek us some provision,
which they continually carry to that place; and our design had
in effect the desired success.
We returned on the 18th, with seven periaugues laden with
maize, which we made good prize. By the Spaniards that were
in them, we understood that there were two galleons. at Carthagena, and that the Spanish flota was at Porto Bello, and that
two ships, one carrying twenty and the other twenty-four guns,
would quickly set out from thence; but we did not think fit to
wait for them, because they could not assign to us any deterrinate time when they should sail.
On the 22d, at noon, we weighed, and towards evening




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           325
discovered Point Picaron, on the continent, and the Isles of
Palmas.  About two hours within the night, we doubled
the greatest point of these islands. The next morning, which
was the 23d, we found ourselves separated from  Captain
Michael and Captain Rose; and then it was we took a resolution of attempting to cross over the continent: to the end we
might get into the South Sea: in order to which, we sailed to
the Bay of the Isle d'Or, which is inhabited by the Indians of
Sambes, that so we might know of them (who were our friends)
what success the other freebooters met with, who, we had been
told, were gone thither some months before.
From the 23d at night to the 24th, we kept to the cape,
being afraid of entering into the Gulf of Arian; and that morning, by break of day, we made nearer the shore, to discover
where we were, and upon trial we found it to be a point of the
wind in that gulf, which the currents made us to double.
Between this gulf and Cape Matance, happened a very remarkable adventure.  We had on board our ship a. soldier belonging to the Spanish galleons, xhom we had taken to windward of Carthagena,t in one of the periaugues, whereof we
found the maize before spoken of, who out of despair to find
himself made a prisoner, though he was very kindly used, took
a resolution, as appeared by what followed, to throw himself
into the sea, to which end he went five or six times upon deck
without being able to put his design in execution, and that in
all likelihood out of a secret resistance he found within himself to do it; but at last, after several attempts, he effected the
same, which exciting my curiosity to inquire into the circumstances thereof, I found that, contrary to what usually happens
in such cases, the body which fell down with full force  into
the water, floated a long time upon the back, by the ship's side,
though to our apprehension he did all he could to drown himself; but when out of compassion, to save his life, we threw
out some of our tackle for him to catch hold on, he not only
refused to make use of them, but turned himself upon his face,
and plunged to the bottom.
On the 25th, at eleven in the morning, we arrived and
anchored at the Isle d'Or, or Golden Island, and at the same
time fired a gun to give the Indians notice of our coming.
Then we went ashore, to know what that flag was we discovered at a distance from us, where we found three men belong.
ing to Captain Grognier and Captain Lescuier's crews, who told
us that they tarried there because they would not go with the
other freebooters, who were on their journey to the South Sea,
under the conduct of those two captains; and that as soon as
28




326           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ever they saw us, they had set up that flag, as a signal for us to
come up to them.
On the 26th came some Indians, with letters, on board
us, which were directed to the first freebooters that should
anchor in that road, to give them notice that they were
gone, to tile number of a hundred and seventy men, to that
sea, and some small time before them, a hundred and fifteen
English; besides which, they also sent us some instructions
how to demean ourselves towards the Indians through whose
territories we must pass, wherewith we were fuilly confirmed in
the project we had already formed of undertaking this expedition. And though we were but fourscore and seven men, yet
we made ourselves ready to be gone. In the mean time, some
other Indians came also on board us, by whom we were informed that Captain Grognier and Captain Lescuier were still
in their territories, and not yet gone to the South Sea, which
made us write to them by one of those two Indians, to let them
know that we were coming to them.
On the 27th, at noon, we saw  Captain Michael, and
Captain Rose, turn into the same port, which made us go
presently on board, to know what made them come in and anchor in that road. They told us they had been in chase of a
Spanish ship named the Hardy, come from St. Jago, on the
coast of Cuba, and bound for Carthagena; but not being able
to come up with her, they were come into this port, as being
the nighest, to take in water.  Then we showed them the letters we had received, which wrought a desire in many of them
to come and increase our number, insomuch that a hundred
and eighteen men quitted Michael's ship, and the whole crew
of Captain Rose, being sixty-four men, who burnt their vessel,
when they had paid the owners the price of it. We were not
then for delaying, but, on the 29th, quitted our ships and
and went ashore, where we encamped to the number of two
hundred and sixty-four persons. But as to the ship belonging
to our particular crew, we left her in the hands of Captain
Michael, rather than burn hero




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             327
CHAPTER   L I.
Our Passage across the Continent of America, to go to the South Sea.
SUNDAY, the 1st of March, in the year 1685, after we had
recommended ourselves to the Almighty's protection, we set
out under the command of Captain Rose, Captain Picard, and
Captain Desmarais, with two Indian guides, and about forty
more of that nation, whom we took along with us for the ease
of those who were most burdened among us.  We could not
travel above three leagues that day,,and encamped by a river
side, after we had passed through a country that presently diszovered a terrible aspect to us, and then proved very difficult to
travel in, because of the mountains, precipices, and impenetrable forests, whereof it is full. And the difficulty of the journey was still the more increased by the great rains that fell all
the next day.  To say nothing that in our ascending the mountains, which are of prodigious height, we were clogged with the
weight of our ammunition, arms, and other iron tools we carried with us.  Upon our coming down upon these miountains,
we got into a plain, which, though it was without any tracts,
or ways, yet appeared very easy to us; but that we were
obliged no less than four and forty times, in the space of but
two leagues, to cross the same river, which, because it ran between very slippery rocks, gave us a great deal of trouble to
get over it, being always in danger of falling.
On the 4th we lay in an Indian carbet, which is a spacious
sort of a lodging, but almost like a barn, wherein the people
are wont to meet together; there we staid next day to go a
hunting, where we found great numbers of deer, and all sorts
of birds. Amongst others we saw a kind of animal which the
Indians call manipouryes, and we trefoil, because as they go
along, each of their feet leaves the print of this simple in the
ground.  This animal is as big as a small bullock, but his hair
is not so long, and more sleek.  His legs are short, he has the
head of an ass, but a sharper nose, and walks in the bottom
of the water, as well as on dry land.  They have here also a
sort of hogs, which they call vents, because of an opening place,
they have in the form of a navel upon their backs. We may
further take notice of those beasts they call agoutils and ovistitils, which both the one and the other of them are very like
those we call Indian pigs in France, but much bigger.  The
monkeys of this country are almost as big as sheep, live in




328              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
forests, and seldom come down from the trees, where they
always find their food. They are so hardy, that though you
shoot them witlha fusil in the head, or through both shoulders,
they shall not fall to the ground; and many times for all what
you can do, they have so much cunning in their fall, as to twist
their tails, which are very long, about the branch of a tree, where
they hang and waste away, without any possibility of coming
at them, because they generally make choice of the tallest trees
for the places of their retreat.
I cannot without smiling call to mind what I have done to
one of these animals, which, after I had -made several shots at
him with my fusil, that carried off part of his belly, insomuch
that his guts-came out, held himself, by one of his paws, or
hands, (if you will,) by the branch of a tree, while he put his
entrails with the other into that part of his belly that still remained whole.
There was another of them whom I shot with a small bullet
across his nose, and who, findling himself blinded with the blood
that gushed out, had so much industry as to wipe it off with
the leaves -of the tree whereon he stood.  Here also we found
harats, which are a sort of birds as big again as parrots, to whom
they are very like, even to the note they have; but their feathers are infinitely more fine, for their wings and tail, which is
very long, are of so lively and bright flaming color, that you
cannot for some time fix your eye upon them without beingdazzled.  Here we saw those -fowls called oecos, which are
pretty like unto our Indian turkey-hens,' but with this difference, that they have a small tuft of feathers upon their heads,
that resembles a cock's comb, and a round of yellow about their
eyes. They differ from one another in color, the male's feathers being inclinable to red, whereas the female's are blackish,
but are never found. asunder.  Their partridges are larger than
our Europeans, and their flesh is whiter, but not so good, and
their note is different from ours.  As to their pheasants, they
are smaller than those in Europe, and their flesh nothing near
so palatable, but their note is much the same. Besides these,
there are in this country a multitude of other birds, with whose
names I think it needless to swell this journal, because, as the
islands of America are full of them, there is already an'exact
account given of them in those' relations that have been made
of these countries, and it is enough that I -give a description of
such as are not to be found in these islands, or of another kind.
Yet I shall say this further, that lizards breed here in abundance, and there'are different sizes of them.  They are animals
that resemble pretty nearly those whom we call cayements, of




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             32'9
whom I shall have occasion to speak hereafter. Their flesh is
good to eat, and their eggs, which are as big as pigeons' eggs,
have an excellent taste, and are much better than our hens'
eggs. This hunting bout was a great relief to us, against that
hunger we had endured, because it was the first repast we had
met with sirnce our journey; but this I reckoned nothing in
comparison of the miseries which we were to suffer in a vast
number of other adventures.
At last, after six days' painful and wearisome travelling, even
beyond all that can well be imagined, we got to the river which
the Indians and Spaniards call Bo'cca del Chica, that discharges
itself into the South Sea.
On the 7th, the Indians of that place carried us to see
trees that were proper to make our canoes of, in order to get
down that river into the South Sea.  We presently fell to work
upon them with our utensils and iron tools, which we had
brought along with lus, After we had agreed with the captains
of these Indians for furnishing us in the mean time with victuals, which consisted in maize, potatoes, bananoes, and magniot roots, till we had done our work, upon condition that we
gave theni cloth, knives, thread, needles, pins, scissors, hatchets,
bills, combs, and such like small wares, which are in great esteem with them; though the savages are not ignorant of the
advantage that doth arise to them from these things.
It was partly with these toys that we lived, and kept a good
correspondence with them during our passage through their
country; but what made the conjuncture still more favorable
unto us, was the resentment they had at that time of the ill
usage they had received at the hands of the Spaniards, against
whom they were so incensed, that they begged our assistance
to be revenged on them. And had it not been for this, it would
have been a very difficult task for us, if not impossible, to cross
the country against their will, not only because of their numbers, which made themn infallibly much stronger than we, but
also by reason of the many forests and difficult passages their
country is encumbered with, which we could not have gone
through without we had some of themselves for our guides.
But for all this, we did not think ourselves so safe amongst
these men, but that we kept continually upon our guard, because we were well assured they were such wretches, as were
at the service always of those that gave them most; and that
though they appeared one minute to be our friends, they might
become the next the Spaniards', who are nearer neighbors to
them. Their treacherous dealings have proved fatal to some
freebooters, who have put too much confidence in them. When
28*




330           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
a small number of them were passing through their country,
these people gave notice thereof to the Spaniards, and that they
might give an exact account of their number, they took them in
a defile, and as they marched along, they put a corn of maize
into a calabash for every man that passed by, and when they
had done, carried the calabash to the enemy, who thereupon
took their measures accordingly.
There is no sign of religion or of the knowledge of God
amongst them, they holdihg that they have communion with
the devil; and in short, when they would know any thing,
they spend the night in the woods in order to consult him;
and they sometimes foretold us some things, that have been
true in the event in every particular circumstarlce of the relation they had given us. They lead a wandering and vagabond
life, and fix their abode in no certain place. They generally
erect their ajaupas or barracks upon a river side, where they
continue till they have spent what sustenance they find thereabouts, and when this is done, they go and do the same things
upon another river, and in this manner spend the term of their
miserable lives. They go naked, except it be that they cover
a part of their privities with a bit of silver or gold that is made
like a candle extinguisher; and were I but satisfied that they
had ever seen such a thing, I should think they took their
model from it.
When they feast, or hold other solemn meetings, they put on
a cotton robe, all of one piece, and it is usual with them, in a
vaunting manner, to have a bit of gold or caracolay of an oval
form hanging at their nose, which is bored through, and with
this they think themselves as fine as any in the world. As
for the women kind, they cover themselves from the waist
downwards with an herb or cotton cloth, which they make
themselves; and that they may appear finer, they color their
faces with roccou, which is a small grain that dyes a
brown red.
On the 22d, as we had finished the building of our canoes,
we had news brought us by an Indian, who was returned from
conducting the one hundred and fifteen English before spoken
of to the South Sea, whither they were gone before us, that
they had taken, under the command of Townsley, their captain,
two ships, laden with provision, coming from Lima. He brought
along with him a man of Captain Grognier's crew, who was
lost in the woods a hunting, while his comrades were making
their canoes in the same river where we were building ours.
On the 28tl!, we received news again by an Indian captain,
who had conducted Captain Grognier, and Captain Lescuier




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           331
into the South Sea, in a letter which they sent us, that they
would stay for us at King's Islands, and desired us to lose no
time, but to come and have our share in taking of the fleet of
Peru, which they waited for. But ifor all the expedition we
could use, our canoes could not be finished before the last of
March, when we drew them into the river.
April 1st, we parted with fourteen canoes, carrying about
twenty oars apiece, guided by twenty Indians, who made use
of this opportunity in order to participate of the booty which
they thought we were about to take from the Spaniards, as
soon as ever we got again into the'South Sea.
We rested on the 4th, to tarry for our men, who were
behind, and to mend our can.oes that were damnified by the
rocks and flats we met with all along that river. It cannot be
believed what pains we had to bring them to the great water,
(as I may call it,) for we met with places where they rested
dry, so that we were in a manner forced t6 carry them. This
day died one of our men of the bloody flux, which was very
rife amongst us, because we were forced to fast so long, and
by reason of the hard feeding we had, and our continual dabbling in the water.
On the 5th, we put on, and about evening found the river
deeper, but so full of, and encumbered with, trees, which the
floods had carried thither, that our canoes were in danger every
minute to be lost; and this day died two of our men.
On the 6th, we got to the great water, where the river is
wider and deeper; and that day we spent on the banks of it
to dry our sacks, which were wet through with the great rains
that fell the day before. Another of our men died this day,
From hence to the 11th, we did all we could to get quickly
to the n;Louth of the river, where we were informed by an
Indian that was come in a small vessel to meet us, that the
English and French freebooters had sent ashore, in a little bay
called Boc'ca del Chica, (that stands at the mouth of that river,)
some corn for our refreshment, when we should get down
thither; for they could gather very well by themselves, who
had been so straitened there for provisions, whereabouts we
must be; and indeed we had so little, that we were reduced
to a handful of raw maize for each man a day.
The same day we received further news, and by other Indians, wlho gave our guides notice to tell us, that a thousand
Spaniards being informed of our descent, mounted up along
this river by land, with a design to lay an ambuscade for us.
Hereupon we resolved not to stir, but in the nighttime, and
that without noise, that so we might shun them; and this




332           THE BU3CCANEERS OF AMERICA.
succeeded accordingly. But we fell into another encumbrance,
and that was, we being strangers in this country, and knowing
no more than our guides how high the tide flowed in this
river, we were surprised with the coming in of it, and it drove
us and our canoes very far, so that one of them was overset
with a great tree that had fallen into the river, and upon which
the swiftness of the current threw it, but it luckily fell out that
no one was drowned; they quitted it for the arms and ammunition that were lost; which could not but work some trouble
in us, to see our men disarmed in a country where we could
not go, but must have muah use for them; but to deliver us
of this inquietude, God was pleased to dispose of some of us,
who left their arms to those that had lost their own.
When we got clear of these dangers, our guides advised' us
to. row gently, for fear the Indian Spaniards, who were our
enemies, should hear us, and who lay in wait to attack us,
some leagues this side the mouth of the river, in a place called
Lestocada. We took their council, and when we were got over
against the said place, where the river is very broad, we disposed
of our canoes in such a manner, that by the favor of the night
they appeared to be much less than they really were. Now
these Indian Spaniards having some glimpse of us, asked who
was there; and our guides having answered, that what they
saw was nought but a few boats belonging to them, with which
they were going to fetch salt into the South Sea; by this wile
we were spared the labor of engaging with those rascals.
On the 12th, in. the morning, we cast anchor, because the
tide came in, and was against us, and about ten made ready,
but towards noon the heavens were overcast to that degree,
that you could scarce see a man from one end to the other;
and this was followed with. such excessive rains, thatwe were
afraid every minute of being sunk, though we employed two
men in each canoe continually to throw out the water; and
during that time one of our men died.
The same day at midnight we got to the mouth of the river,
and entered into the South Sea, from whence we made directly
for the Bay of Bocca del Chica, to see for the provision which
we were told was there, and which we found accordingly; but
before this, we met with a canoe of Captain Grognier that waited
for us, and two barks at anchor. They had been purposely
sent by the English, both to tow our canoes to the place where
the freebooters were, and to bring us more provisioni.
On the 13th, in the morning, we carried our sick on board
the two barks for their better accommodation, and then weighed
anchor, in order to sail all together to an island four leagues




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            333
distant from the mouth of that river, where we refreshed ourselves two days with the provision the'English had sent us,
which was a mighty comfort to us.
On the 16th, we went off in order to find out the English
and French fleet, whose rendezvous was to cruise either before
Panama, or at the King's Islands, which are not far from this
river.
We arrived at those islands: on the 18th, which stand thirty
leagues to the east of Panama, where we: found the largest of
them to look more like the continent than an island, so spacious
and mountainous is it. The same is inhabited by those negroes
whom they call marons, or fugitives from the Spaniards, who,
upon making their escapes from their masters at Panama, and
the adjacent places, have made this a place of refuige. This
day one of oiur men died.'We entered into this sea at a very bad time, for about this
height, there are some years wherein it rains every day for
the space of six months, and we happened to come thither
exactly at such a season.
I should thinkl it would have been proper in this place, before
I proceeded to give a relation of our adventures, to give a large
and exact description of the- South Sea, and this fourth part of
the world, with which it is washed, and to set forth the longitude and latitude of the places. But as it is my. design to write
of nothing but what was transacted by us there, and that this
country is well enough discovered by the geographical charts
that have been made of it, let the reader, when he has occasion
to be informed herein, have recourse to them. I shall content
myself with taking notice only, that all the continent that
respects the South Sea, stands E. and W., and most of the
islands N. and S. of it; and that it runs from E. and S. E. to
S. and S. W.; and from the W. to W. N. W. and to the N. W.
The Spaniards are the only foreigners that possess these
countries, since the unjust usurpation they have made of them
from the aborigines, over whom they made themselves masters
by such tyrannical and cruel methods as have been heard of
throughout the world. They have good towns upon the seaside, which reach from the height of the Islands of Don Fernandez, that are situated at the mouth of the Gulf of Magellan,
or rather from Chili, to the middle of a strait that is between
the terra firma and the Isles of California, which the Spaniards
call Mar Bermejo, through which it is believed a communication
may be had between the Northern and Southern seas, without
going about by the Strait of Anien. The chief of these towns
begin from the south, and are Arica, Sagna, Nasca, Pachacama,




334          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
Lima, Cidade de los Reys, the port of Callao, (which is the
place of embarking for this last, and where the king of Spain's
ships anchor, that is, the fleet of Peru,) Truxillo, Paita, Queaquilla, La Barbacoa, (which is an open mine, from whence the
Spaniards get a great deal of gold,) Panama, Realeguo, Tecoantepequa, Acapulco, and several others, that are as well maritime
as inland places.
It is about ten years since the Spaniards, who dwell on all
this continent,- have not known what war was. Here they
lived in a profound tranquillity, and fire-arms was hardly in any
use amongst them. But since the time that we found out a
way to go and visit them, they brought the Englishmen from
Jamaica amongst them. But though. they have a pretty many
of them at present there, yet the sequel of this discourse will
show they are not much more warlike than they were before.
But the white Indians that inhabit a part of Chili have been
always their enemies; and these are a people of prodigious
bulk and tallness, who almost infest them with continual war,
and when they happen to take any of them, they take off the
plate of their breasts, as we do by a tortoise, and cut out their
hearts.
On the 22d, which was Easter day, their fleet, who were
gone before us into these seas, arrived at the King's Isles,
where we were. They consisted of eight sail, which, together with the two barks they had sent to wait for our
arrival, made up in all ten vessels; of which take the following
account:
The first served as admiral, and was a frigate carrying thirtysix guns, commanded by one Captain David.
The next was instead of vice admiral, had sixteen grins, and
was under the command of one whose name was Sammes.
The third and fourth were two ships commanded by Captain
Townsley.
The fifth was a ship that could have carried thirty guns, but
had none, and was commanded by Captain Grognier.
The sixth was a small ship commanded by Brandy.
The eighth was a long bark commanded by a quarter-master,
with a detachment of men drawn out of the fleet.
And the ninth and tenth were the two barks that came to
meet us, whereof the one was commanded by Peter Henry,
and the other by a quarter-master.
Of all these commanders, Captain Grognier was the only
Frenchman, all the rest being Englishmen, except David, who
was a Fleming. As to the whole number of our men, they
werere computed at about eleven hundred, when they divided




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            335
into two fleets. It remains therefore now that I should say,
according to the information I have received from all that were
engaged in this enterprise, how all these ships fell into their
hands, by what means, and at what time, they camne into this sea..In pursuance therefore to the order before observed, I-am to
declare that the English were the owners of our admiral, who
in the year 1682, on the coast of St. Domingo, surprised a long
bark belonging to a French captain, whose name was Tristan,
who was then, with some of his ship's crew, ashore, waiting for
a fair wind to sail together, to make war upon the Spaniards,
by commission from Monsieur Povansay, who was then governor
of that island. The English, who were superior in strength,
drove the French out of the bark, with which they sailed to
the Isle de la Tortille, whither a great many ships go every
year to take in salt. The next thing they did was to take a
Dutch ship, on which they went all on board, and sailed afterwards to the coast of Guinea, where they took several prizes
more; but they reserved none of them save the Dutch ship,
which served ais admiral, and  wherein they sailed, wheti we
left the South Sea, and was supposed to have been a ship belonging to Hamburg.
These English became pirates under the conduct of a captain of their own, and grew so notoriously wicked by a great
many odious actions, performed not only towards strangers, but
even those of their own nation, when they met with any of
them, that, to avoid being chased, which they would infallibly
have been, they passed from the North to the South Sea, by the
Straits of Magellan.
They kept company for about eight months with a little
frigate of eighteen guns, which they met with there in a short
time after their arrival, and whose crew consisted of English,
French, and Flemings.  But their good correspondence with
the corsair was of no long duration, for happening to have some
difference with him, as he was one morning giving the other
the good morrow, according to the English mode, he saw all his
crew come upon deck; whereupon the little frigate, who sailed
much better than the pirate, came up with. him, and having
brought all his guns to bear, gave him a broadside, accompanied with a volley of small shot, and then -bore away, having
slain the-captain and twenty of his men, in whose stead, tile
rest of the crew chose David, before mentioned.  That little
frigate of sixteen guns got into the South Sea some time after
the other, as also by the same Straits of Magellan. I was told
by one of the engineers on board her, that she belonged to his
royal highness the duke of York; and that, under pretence




336           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
of coming to treat with the Spaniards, she was sent upon no
other account than to take a plan of those parts, the situation
of the cities and seaports. Now Captain David meeting with
her, made Captain Sammes come on board him, and threatened
to take him, unless he would go and make' war with him-; so
that, finding himself too weak to resist, he chose rather to comply with the pirate than be taken: and these two together took
a great many prizes, which, after they had taken out what was
for their turn, they burnt.
About a year after, Captain Townsley came over land with
a hundred and fifteen English into those seas, and, at tie King's
Islands, took two ships laden with provision and other refreshments, whereof I have already spoken, coming from Peru.
About a month after, the captains Grognier, and Lescuier,
went also thither overland with two hundred and seventy men;
and who, being informed that the English fleet was before
Panama, put ashore one night at Tavoga, an island two leagues
off, from whence they discerned a ship on fire, and by break
of day they saw the English under sail.
They went on board them, and came to understand that
Captain David had taken a ship called the St. Rose, laden with
corn and wine, bound from Truxillo for Panama; the president
of which last place had sent him to buy her, and in order thereunto, gave him a meeting at the Isles of Pericos,- that are a
league distant from the port. But instead of sending him the
money they had agreed upon for the ship, he sent a fire-ship to
burn him; but the same, through the cowardice and ignorance
of the commander, spent herself without doing the other any
hurt; and this made Captain David give the St. Rose to
Grognier and Lescuier's ships' crew, who had already iost their
captain.
As for the other five ships, commanded by Brandy, Sammes,
Peter Henry, and two quarter-masters, they had also been taken
from the Spaniards in these seas by the two first frigates, who
reserved them for those who came thither over land. But of
all our ships, there were none but the first two that had guns;
the other eight had none, they having been merchant ships,
that had made use of none in the South Sea, where nobody
but themselves had sailed a long time. And now having told
you what passed before this fleet came together, we shall now
proceed to give an account of our adventures since our junction.
On the 25th of April, we took an advice boat, going to the
fleet of Peru, which was then at anchor in the port of Callao,
that was carrying some packets from Madrid to Patlama, and
letters from the viceroy of Lima, wherein there was aa account




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           337
given, how many men-of-war, fire-ships, and merchantmen, the
fleet consisted of, and about what time the same might arrive
at Panama. Next day we examined the commander of the
advice boat, but we could get no particulars out of him, saving,
that when he saw himself like to be taken, he had thrown the
king of- Spain's packets, and a casket of jewels, overboard.
On the 27th, we put the'same questions to the pilot, who,
according to the example of his commander, would make no
discovery, because they had taken an oath together, rather to
lose their lives than to divulge any secret, or to let the said packet
fall into the hands of the freebooters.  On the 28th, two of our
men died.
On the evening of the same day, we departed with two and
twenty canoes, manned with five hundred men, in order to go
aidl take La Seppa, which is a small town seven leagues to
windward of Panama; and on the 29th, about ten in the morning, we discovered two ships bearing up to us, which, when
they came near, we found to be two periangues, ma'hned with
Greeks, which are a people composed of divers nations, to
whom the Spaniards gave this name, and who serve them ii.
their wars. These they brought sometime before, from the
North Sea, to this coast, to defend them against us, because
they look upon them' to be better soldiers than- themselves.
We presently sent out two of our best sailing canoes, manned
with twenty men each, to attack them.
These Greeks, who quickly took us to be really what we
were, i. e. freebooters, made no delay to save themselves upon
one of those islands that stand on the Bay of Panama; but
upon their going ashore, they lost one of their periaugues, that
split in*pieces, and left us the other; then they got upon a
rising ground, with their arms, and as much ammunition as
they could save, and fought stiffly against us under a flag of defiance. And as the place where we landed was exposed to
their fire from the ground where they had posted themselves,
and that the ascent on that side where we stood was very difficult, we were forced to take a great round to come at them
another way, where we found our passage much easier. At
last, after we had fought at least for the space of an hour, we
constrained them to flee for shelter in the woods, took two of
them prisoners,. besides their colors, and found between five and
thirty slain upon the spot.
We were informed by the two prisoners, that those who had
escaped could not be above an hundred men at most; that we
might easily master them if we pleased, there being many
wounded amongst them. They also told us,: that they had an
29




338           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
account at Panama of a reinforcement that was come from the
North Sea to the fle,et: of freebooters. That the president of
the town had thereupon sent an advice boat to Lirna, to engage
the viceroy to detain the merchant ships in port till further
order, and with all speed to send a fleet of men-of-war to fight
ours, and drive us out of those seas. But the relation given by
these two prisoners we could not rely upon, since their party
had put up a flag of defiance, they being three times the Miumber of us.
After this advantage, and our rejoicing, with the rest of our
canoes, we continued to prosecute our design upon La Seppa;
but as we were obliged before we could come at it to go about
two leagues up a very fine and large river of the same name,
and on whose banks they have vigies sentinels always set, we
could not choose but be discovered, and find the town alarmed,
and ready to defend itself. Yet for all that we fell f uriously
on, and took it, with the loss only of one man; but finding no
great matter of booty there, because they had saved most of
their effects, we returned to our canoes again.
As I shall have frequent occasion to make mention of the
word vigie, it will not be improper, in this place, to take notice, that by vigier is no other thing meant than to set a sentinel upon land or sea, and those persons who are thus set they
call vigies. The Spaniards maintain a great number of them;
for all their cities, towns, and villages, and even single houses,
have persons on purpose, whom they send to all the rising
ground round about, and river sides, where they have their
horses ready night and day, so that, as soon as they discover
an enemy, they hasten to give the Spaniards'notice of it,- who
forthwith prepare themselves, not to fight, but to safe their
effec.ts.
On the 1st of May we rejoined our ships, who waited for
us at a very pretty island, called Sippilla, about a league distant from the mouth of the River La, Seppa, which makes up a
kind of canal that forms the Bay of Panama, and do, as it were,
make a bar all along, that divides the channel into two parts,
one to the east and the other to the west.  Those pleasures we
met with in these parts justly deserve a remembrance, whereof
I shall give a little description in this place.
All these islands are so curious and delightful, that they are
usually called the Gardens of' Panama, and with very good reason, seeing all people,of. note in that city have each of them
one of these islands for themselves, and their houses of pleasure
there, also, with curious orchards, watered wvith a great many
springs of running waters, adorned and embellished with a




THE BUCCANEERS OF A.ERICA.              339
wonderful variety of flowers and arbors of jessamine up and
down, and full almost of an infinite number of all sorts of the
fruits of the country, among whom I have taken particular
notice of four of them, which are called sappota, sappotilla,
avocata, arld las cayemites.
The first is a fruit almost like unto our pears, of a different
size, whose rind is greenish, and contains, in the midst thereof,
two kernels of an oval:form, appearing pretty polished and
sleek, and are each ofmthem, in the largest of these fruits, somewhat bigger than an ordinary nut. When this fruit is ripe, it
is very soft, and when the paring is taken off, the pulp is of a
pure red color, very sweet, and of an admirable taste.
The second is of the same form as the other, but no bigger
then a russet pear.  It has an admirable taste, and under the
rind is of a whitish color.
~The third is of the same form as our quinces, saving that the
rind is greener. This fruit must be fully ripe, and very soft,
before it becomes good food,and then it is that youf find the
pulp of it as white as snow.  The Spaniards eat it with
spoons, as we do cream, and indeed the taste thereof is mostly
the same.
The fourth is like a large damson, and very savory.
Besides these, and a great many more wherewith this country is peculiarly blessed, it produces also a great many of those
fruits that are common to Europe, as apricots, pomegranates,
goyaves, juniper, cocoa, bananas, figs of Provence, French and
Sanish melons, all sorts of oranges, citrons, and lemons, of
which I shall give no description, no more than of the trees
that bear them; but those who would satisfy their curiosity
herein, imay do it in reading the History of the Antilles, written by Monsieur De Rochefort, in the year 1668,  who was
skilled therein, and gives a very good account of them.  All
these rich presents of fruits and pure water, of which Nature
made us an offer in these islands, were a wonderful relief to us,
after these fatigues we had undergone in our passage over the
continent, to say nothing of the plentiful harvest we had of
maize and rice, wherewith we found these islands covered, and
which the Spaniards, I believe, did not sow with an intention
we should enjo)y them.  But these same islands, that afforded
us so many delights, wrought also afterwards some sorrow in
us, of which' by and by.
On the 8th of May, in the morning, we sailed away, and
passed by the old and new'city of Panama. The old one was that
taken by General Morgan, in the year 1670, whose churches and
houses seemed to us to be finely built, as far as we could judge




340'          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
of them at such a distance. There is none but the new town
that is fortified, being defended with a good wall and several
other works, but that is only to the seaward. This city is
attended with an inconveniency; that as it is situated at-the
bottom of a bay, and that the sea ebbs very much in this country, great ships are left dry there, if they anchor nearer than a
league to the place. We got as nigh it as we could with our
colors and streamers loose, and fiom thence went.to anchor at
Tavoga, which appeared to us as if it -xere a little enchanted
island, so agreeable and delightful are those houses and gardens that are upon it.
On the 9th, we caulked all our ships, and next day sent our
long bark to cruise, in order to give us notice when the Spanish
fleet appeared in sight of us; and on the 13th, we made choice
of those ships that should engage it. Captain David and Captain Grognier were to board the Spanish admiral, Captain Suam
and Captain Townsley the vice admiral, Captain Peter Henry
and one of Townsley's prizes the Patach; our fire-ship was to
keep herself under the quarter of our admiral. Our other ships
were to attack the rest of their fleet according to their strength,
and our armed periaugues were to keep off the enemies' fire-ships.
We heard this day a great many cannon fired at Panama, the
cause whereof we could not guess at; and on the 14th, we put
ashore, upon the Island of Tavoga, forty prisoners, who were
very cumbersome to us, and then weighed, to go wait for the
fleet at Cape Pin. But this was much out of season, since the
fleet who was willing to spare us this trouble, as well as that cff
attacking her, was already, without our knowledge of it, arrived at Panama, having got in under the covert of one of those
pleasant islands, through one of the two channels, which I said
was formed by them, and which hid them from us while we
cruised in the other channel, through which we thought they
would have sailed.
As we knew nothing hitherto of this matter, and that, upon
the return of our long bark, she told us she had discovered no
ships pass, we went and anchored at Kings Islands, where the
whole fleet took the usual oath, that we would not wrong one
another to the value of a piece of eight, in case God were
pleased to give us the victory over the Spaniards. On the 17th,
one of our men died.
On the 19th, we weighed and anchored between the great
island, and those in the east channel, through which we thought
the. fleet we expected would pass. On the 28th, another of our
men died. Next day we made ready, and sailed for Cape Pin.
On the 31st, we gave chase to two ships, whom we lost in the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            341
night, and which brought us back, ilf the pursuit of them, to
the little Islands of Panama, where we anchored on the 1st of
June; and the same day we surprised two Greeks, upon the
island, where we had beaten them, when we went to take La
Seppa.
On the 4th, we sent two canoes to the Isle of Sipilla, to endeavor to take some prisoners, that we might learn some news
from thern. There they took a ship laden with boards, which
the Spaniards were carrying to Panama to build two periaugues
instead of those we had taken. The men told us, that their
fleet was got into Panama on the 12th of May; that on the
13th, they fired off a great many guns for joy; and that as soon
as they were refreshed, careened, and manned, they would put
out to fight us, and would be ready in a short time.
On the 7th, at noon, Captain Grognier, who had anchored
farther from the island than we, gave us a signal, that he descried the Spanish fleet, consisting of seven sail; and this he
did by lowering and raising his flag seven times. We also on
our part made ready, and in doubling the point of the island
where we had anchored, we discovered seven great ships coming up towards us, with a bloody flag in the stern, and a royal
one on her masts. Now it was that the hopes which our crew
had lost, when they understood the fleet was got into Panama,
revived again, and the desire they had to enrich themselves, at
the others' cost,'animated them to that degree, that most of
them threw their hats into the sea, as thinking they had the
Spaniards already in hold. We put our ships in order, and then
disputed the wind with them, which was at that time got to
the west. Abott three in the afternoon, we all, except Captain
Grognier, got the weather-gage of them, and lie failed, because
he waited for the coming up of his canoe' from the shore, and
cast about twice.  Our admiral, finding himself to windward
of the Spanish vice-admiral, who was separated from his own
admiral, gave us the signal to follow him for to board him, in
order to which, we lengthened our spritsail; but our vice-admiral took in his flag, as a token he would defer the engagement till next morning, hoping.that Grognier would get the
weather-gage in the night. Towards sunsetting, the Spanish
vice-admiral, who was to leeward of us, saluted us with seven
guns without ball, which was answered by our admiral with a
whole broadside with ball. But night coming on, the Spaniards cast anchor, being better acquainted than we with the currents that run between these islands, and they sent a small vessel, that carried the lantern, to anchor two leagues to leeward
of us, in order to amuse and cause us to tike.false measures;
29*




342           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
and indeed we lay by all night, that we might next morning
be to windward of the lantern, which we took to be the whole
fleet.
On the Sth, early in the morning, we discovered our error,
and were all of us strangely amazed to find ourselves to leeward of the enemies fleet, except Captain Grognier's ship, and
that of Captain Townsley, and his prize, which were to windward.  But it unhappily so fell out, that they were ships without cannon.'rhe Spanish fleet having cast anchor again an
hour after sunrising, we did all we could to get the weathergage, but their vice-admiral, who had his anchor a-peak, and
his sails bult very slightly furled, quickly plied to the wind,
which proving favorable to him, he bore immediately upon our
admiral.  Our vice-admiral did all he could to come to his assistance, for the Spanish guns had already incommoded him
very much; but his coming up obliged the enemies' ships to
bear off to windward, which we endeavored to gain all that day,
though to no purpose; while the Spaniards, in the mean while,
iunder whose cannon we found ourselves, mauled us terribly;
and this made our admiral and vice-admiral to keep close together, and to resolve to die valiantly fighting, rather than suffer any one ship of the fleet to be taken, though they could
both of the-m have saved themselves if they pleased, they being
imuch better sailors than the Spaniards.
Captain Townsley, towards the afternoon, being to the windward of the enemies fleet, sent his periaugue on board our admiral, to receive his orders, while he that commanded it had
both his legs shot off by a cannon ball. About two, the Spaniards sent out a ship of eight and twenty guns to hinder Captain
Grognier to join us, as understanding, by some Spaniards who
had been our prisoners, that he was the strongest in small arms
of any in our fleet, and that they were so much the more fearful of him, when they came to know his crew consisted of
Frenchmen. At last, finding ourselves towards evening much
battered with their cannon, (for the Spaniards woulld not come
to boarding,) we veered, by the favor of a gale of wind, to go
and board the Spanish vice-admiral, that was the best sailor,
and did us mnost harm.  But we were no sooner unnoored, than
the wind came about, which did us much damage; for we
were just come upon the enemies' ship, who not observing the
wind, by which we sailed, bore still upon us, so far, that when
we returned the second time, she was so near us, that she was
constrained to furl the end of her mainsail, for fear of bringing
her foremast upon our counter; and this made us put out our
canoes, which were upon the tow, that we might go bet



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            343
ter, and in this manner we defended'ourselves till night approached.
Peter Henry's ship, wherein I was, having received above
a hundred and twenty'cannon shots, was forced to make the
best of her way, which our admiral and vice-admiral perceiving,
they put their periaugues under sail, which they had all along
braced to windward during the fight, in order to attend us, because they saw we were in an ill condition. The enemy, observing our working, sent one of their small ships in pursuit of
us, but as we bore back upon her, she gave us eighteen guns,
and rejoined their own fleet.
Our long bark, having, during the action, been sorely
handled, her crew was forced to leave her, and not having time
to sink her, threw some guns, which our admiral had put on
board her, into the sea, and then saved themselves on board of
one of our other ships. Now the Spanish prisoners, whom we
left behind, finding they were now at liberty, plied to put themselves into the hands of the Spanish admiral, but he, taking
this bark for our fire-ship, sunk her with his cannon before
she came near him, not thinking their own people were on
board her.
On the 9th, we could see neither our own nor the Spanish
fleet, which made us steer for the Isle St. John de Cueblo, four
and twenty leagues to the west of Panama, where, by the
favor of an easterly breeze, we arrived on the 14th: we ran
ourselves presently ashore, and it xwas high time, for we had
all along, fronm the time of the fight, five foot of water in the
hold. We lost no time to put ourselves in a condition to get
up again before Panama, that we might know'what became of
our fleet, about which we were inr great pain, which we were
put out of on the 26th, when we saw them coming to an anchor in the same place where we were, who told us they did
not fight any more after our departure from them. That the
Spanish fleet, upon the 9th, in the evening, had anchored within
cannon shot of ours, and that, both the one and the other having made ready on the 10th, the Spaniards sailed away for the
port of Panama. That Captain David had been hard plied by
the Spanish cannon, especially with two shots that carried off
half his rudder, but that he had no more than six of his ship's
crew wounded, and only one killed; that Captain Sammes was
no less put to it; that almost all his poop was swept off, that
he had received several shots between wind and water; that his
mate had his head shot off with a. cannon ball, and that he had
no more than three men wounded.  And that, in short, the
other lesser vessels had not lost a man, and had but very few




344           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
wounded. Here I may truly say, and without exasperating
the matter, that it was a strange thing, and next to a miracle,
that we, who were so few in number, and had such pitiful ships
of our own, should be able to bear the fire of, withstand, and
fight, so considerable a fleet, in comparison of our own, consisting of such good ships, and manned so well as that of the Spans.
iards' were, whose admiral was a vessel of seventy guns, though
she had but fifty-six mounted, because she was too old. Theit
vice-admiral had forty, though she was bored to carry sixty
guns: she was a very fine ship, and an excellent sailor, but also
old. The Patach was a vessel of forty guns, though she had
no more than eight and twenty mounted. The Conserve had
eighteen guns, but was built, as well as the Patach, to carry
forty. The other three were almost as big; besides they had
the advantage of fire-ships, on board of which they had planted
cannon, to the end that we might not take them to be really
what they were, and that so they might come near, and the
more easily surprise us, than if we were aware of them.
If we had met with this fleet, as we were in hopes we should,
before they got an addition of strength in Panama, or that we
had had but only the wind of them, when we attacked them,
I do not question but things would have appeared with another
face than now they did, and that we'should have possessed
ourselves of their ships to bring us back through the straits,
with wealth enough to live at ease, which would have freed us
all at once, after a continued succession of fatigues and troubles, which we were forced to go through for three years longer,
as well in those places as in our return over land to the North
Sea, but divine Providence had otherwise ordered it.
On the 29th, we parted fr6m the Isle of St. John, to the nunber of three hundred men, in five canoes, in order to go and
surprise the town of Pueblo Nuevo, that was six leagues off,
thinking we should get some provision there, whereof now we
began to be in need. Being landed on the 31st, we took a sentinel, but another escaped, which was the occasion of our being
discovered. We were obliged, in order to get at this town, to
go up a very fine river two leagues, and to make use of the
flowing of the tide for that purpose. Before we came at it, we
found a retrenchment made for its security, but ill guarded.
The town is none of the best situated, though it stands upon
the river side, being surrounded every way with marshes. We
found neither people nor victuals there, and so we left it on the
3d of July; and next day, as we returned with our canoes to
rejoin our fleet, we gave chase to a bark, which we took, and
on the 5th, we got to our ships.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           345
The English and we had a difference in the descent we made
upon this town, for they, being more numerous than we, would
take the advantage of us, and be masters of the whole, and that
so far, that Captain Towntley would have taken Captain Grognier's ship away, which Captain David had given him, and give
him his own for her; but as he found he had to do with men,
who, though inferior in number, would not tamely be thus put
upon, he was forced to give over his pretensions; yet we finding still that they continued to pretend to the same dominion
over us, we separated ourselves from them to the number of
a hundred and thirty Frenchmeln, without reckoning Captain
Grognier's crew, who were two hundred more, and, after having banded ourselves apart, we landed upon the island.
One of the chief reasons that made us disagree, was their
impiety against our religion; for they made no scruple when
they got into a church to cut down the arms of a crucifix with
their sabres, or to shoot them down with their fusils aid pistols,
bruising and nriaiming the images of the saints with the same
weapons, in derision to the adoration we Frenchmen paid unto
them. Arnd it was chiefly from these horrid disorders that the
Spaniards equally hated us all, as we come to understand by
divers of their letters that fell into our hands, which I have got
rendered into French, as may be seen by and by.
On the 9th, the English weighed, and came to anchor about
five or six leagues to leeward of the place where we were building our canoes, to fit up others for themselves in lieu of those
they had lost as well as we, during the fight with the Spanish
fleet.  We laid out for trees fit for our purpose, and to that end
went into a wood, which in these parts grows near to the sea,
of which we chose the largest, which commonly are those trees
called mnapou, and acajou, and are withal very tender and easy
to be wrought; among them we found some so large, that the
single trunk, after being hewn and' made hollow, could carry
fourscore men.
While we were building our canoes:, a sentinel, whom we
had set on a very high tree, growing on the sea-side, in our
island, as well for discovering lest the English, who knew we
were employed about our canoes, should come to take away our
ship, as to observe if any Spanish ship should sail between the
main land and the island whereon we were, camne to tell us, on
the 15th, that he saw a ship out at sea, steering S. W. and by W.,
which put us presently upon making ready to com.e up with
her. We found her to be a small vessel, commanded by Captain Willnet, an Englishman, whose crew consisted of forty
English and eleven Frenchmen, of whom we had never heard




346           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
any thing till now. But they told us, they had a long time
ago passed over land into these seas, and that lately they had
taken a ship laden with corn, out of the port of Sansonnat,
which is. on the continent, and the place of embarking from
Guatimala, thirty leagues to the east of the Isle of St. John; and
that going from thence towards the south coast, they understood
that the viceroy of'Lima had sent a Spanish fleet, on purpose
to chase and beat the freebooters, which gave them to understand there were others besides them in these seas; and that
upon the good news they were come.in quest of us, in order to
have a share in taking of that fleet, which they believed infallible, but that they understood, when they came before Panama, where they were in hopes to meet with us, that the fight
was already over, and that we were gone to the Isle of St. John.
The other English, who, as I have already said, -were gone to
rnchor about five or six leagues to windward of us, had also
sent out a canoe to know what this bark was, which came up
with her as soon as vwe, and this made us very uneasy; for,
this bark being laden with provision, those English influenced
these new corners so far, that they took them to anchor in the
same place where they were, except the eleven Frenchmen,
who left them and staid with us.
This Island of St. John Cueblo is about twelve leagues in
circumrference, standing east and west, and north and south.
five leagues distant from the main land,.and separated by a
narrow channel, (which is, indeed, no other than an arm of the
sea running in between two lands.)  It is not inhabited,
very mountainous, full of wood, and watered with very fine
rivers. It stands in no stead to the Spaniards, besides supplying them with masts for their shipping, which they have here
in great abundance. When we stopped upon that island,; we
were in hopes to have fared well, so well stocked it was with
deer, monkeys, agoutills, lizards, and banks full of tortoises;
but we were deprived of these advantages by two inconvenliences we labored under; the first whereof was, that the English, in less than fifteen days, had made such a destruction of
these tortoises, that but very few of them landed; the other
respected our hunting, which, after we had followed for a few
days at first, we were bound to decline; for, having staid in
this place longer than we designed, we were under a necessity
of preserving our powder, for fear, should we have spent it, the
Spaniards would have been quickly upon us, so that we staid
a whole month upon this island, to the number of three hundred and thirty mnen of us, with eating no more than two tortoises, in eight and forty hours, and in seeking some fruits in




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            347
the woods wherewith to subsist, and with the eating of which
some of us died, as not knowing the nature of them.
There are a sort of serpents upon this island, whose stinging
is so dangerous, that if an' one has not a certain fruit by him,
which he is to chew, and presently to apply to the wound, there
is no escaping present death for him, as we found by experience, by some of our men whom we lost in this manner, and
who, in their dying, endured terrible pains, through the activity and violence of' that fire which this poison kindled in their
bodies. The tree, on which this fruit grows, is to be found
upon the same place, as.well as in the other parts of this country,
being, as to its leaves and height, very like unto our almondtrees; but its fruit resembles sea-chestnuts, though it is of a
grayish color, and of a somewhat bitter taste, enclosing a whitish almond in the midst thereof. It is chewed altogether before
the application is made, and is known by no other name than
the serpent's seed.
Here, also, about two or three leagues up the country, you
have a great many cayemans, which are a kind of crocodiles,
that live both in the sea, rivers, and on dry land, and are of
that ravenous nature, that some of our men have been devoured
by them.
On the 27th, the English, who had left us, sent a quartermaster to us, to know whether we would join ourselves with
them, as supposing they were too weak, to go and take the
town of Leon, on which they had formed a design. And here
we must acknowledge, that extreme misery is so terrible a
thing, that it is almost impossible, when an opportunity presents
itself of being delivered, that it should be let slip, notwithstanding all the repugnancy of our reason to the contrary. We had
left the English by reason of their impieties, which we could
not endure, and now we were ready to comply with the proposals they had made us of rejoining them again. The provision was oln their side, and this was a charming bait for people
that were ready to perish with hunger.  We presently asked
them for some victuals; and as we had but one ship, that could
not hold us all, that they should give us another, because we
were not willing to be dispersed on board their ships, as before;
but this they would not agree to. In the mean while, as we
were resolved not to recede herefrom, famine forced thirty of
our men to join themselves with the English, as being unable
to bear with the fasts we were forced to-keep. And on the 4th
of August, four of our men died.
On the 9th, when we knew the English were gone, we embarked, to the number of a hundred and twenty men, on board




:348          TH:'E BUCCANEERS OF "AMERICA.
five canoes, commanded by Captain Grognier, and left two
hundred ion board our ship, and upon the island, whom we ordered to build more canoes, and afterwards to cross over to the
continent.
Having made a descent there on the 13th, we came to a hatto, which is a kind of a farm, where the Spaniards breed their
cattle. It was in the neighborhood of a town called St. Jago,
which is twenty leagues distant from St. John's Island. The
people we found in this hatto we made our prisoners, among
whom was the master, who showed and conducted us to take.a sugar plantation, in the River of St.o Jago where we were
discovered. We sounded our prisoners, one after another, in
order to-know whether they understood anyr thing of our separation from the English, by telling them we came from the
North Sea, and that they should show us where the freebooters were, which they said wete come into these seas. They
answered, they were gone to St. John's Island, to repair the
damage the fleet of Peru had done them, together with other
circumstances, which we knew better than they, without telling us one word of what had happened between the English
and us. Hence we conjectured they knew nothing of the
matter, and we could have been very well content that all the
Spaniards knew as little as they, for fear our disjunction might
render them more forward to attack us.
After this intelligence, we despatched away a canoe, which
we had taken in this river, to carry our men some victuals,
which we had found in this hatto, and to acquaint them, that
we were going towards Panama, to see whether we might meet
with an opportunity of seizing some barks, that so we might
get out of St. John's Island; because, as I have already said,
our ship was not big enough to hold us,. and that, as soon as
the canoes were ready, they were to go and take Pueblo
Nuevo, in order to get some provision, wherewith to subsist till
our return.
On the 15th, we went ashore forty leagues to leeward of
Panama, and, though we had no guide, we got, by cock-crowing, to a very pretty estantia, as they call it, which was a lone
house, and where we took fifty prisoners, of both sexes. Among
these, there was a young man and woman of quality, who promised we should have a ransom for them, and whom we carried
to the Island Ignuana, a league's distance from the great one,
and where there is no other but rain water to be had, which
stands in the cavities of the rocks.
We staid for. the fore-mentioned ransom till the 28th, when
it was duly paid us, and then went off, being first informed that,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           349
about eight leagues to windward, there was a river, wherein
were two barks laden with maize, which on the 29th, in the
morning, we boarded and took. From. thence we resumed our
course to go and rejoin our men in St. John's Island, where we
arrived on the 3d of September. Here they told us, that a
hundred of them, whereof ninety-eight were come back, had
gone on the 25th of the preceding month to Pueblo Nuevo, aswe had ordered them, where they arrived on the 27th; and,
though they were discovered by the sentinels of the town, they
made themselves masters of it, and staid there two days, for
all the continual and various attacks made upon them by the
Spaniards.  That the commander of the place came wvith a'
trumpet to speak with them, and asked wmhy they carried white
colors, seeing they were English, (so he took them td be,) but
without satisfying his curiosity in the point, they constrained
him to be gone from whence he came. That, eight of them
being gone some distance from the place of arms, there were
two of the number massacred by a hundred and fifty Spaniards,
who, seeing so small a company together, bravely fell upon
them; but, with all the advantage they had, they could not
hinder the other six to recover their main guard, who fought
retreating with extraordinary vigor.
On the 4th, we put out with six canoes, and a hundred and
forty men on board, whereof we detached two to go tb the
hatto we had taken on the 11th of August, to look after the
ransom of the master, whom we kept prisoner, and with the
other four returned to that sugar plantation in St. Jago, in order
to get some sugar cauldrons, whereof we had occasion. There
we were informed that the governor of St Jago came thither,
after our departure, the first time we took it, with eight hundred men. We staid in this place till the' 9th, expecting the
answer of a prisoner whom we sent to the governor, and by
whom we sent him word, that, if he were minded to advance
with his eight hundred men, we were ready; but, hearing no
news of him, we departed thence, after our two canoes had rejoined us; and on the 11th, arrived on board our ship and the
two barks, at the Island of St. John.
On the 5th, we careened our ships, and took in water and
wood; we would have left this island, had it not been for the
continual rains that fell and lasted eighteen days, and such bad
weather, that it was impossible for us to appear upon deck,
having never seen the sun all this time: and for this reason it
is, that the Spaniards call the distance between the Bay of
Gurgona and the Island of St. John the droppings of the South
Sea. You have but four months of good weather here through30




350           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
out the year, and they are Decemtber, January, February, and
March; the other eight months are incotmmoded with great
rains, which fall almost without any intermission, and which,
besides the bloody flux it brings, is so pernicious, that if a man
has been wet with it two or three times, if he do not presently
shift himself, it breeds large worms between his skin and his
flesh, in form somewhat like unto a quill, and about half a finger long.
The weather clearing up on the 4th of October, we mended
our sails, which were almost rotten, and made ready to be
gone. And the same day we had one of our men stung in
the leg by a serpent, who died of it presently, as not having
taken care to provide himself with the remedy we have
spoken of.
On the 8th, we made ready and sailed for Realeguo, which
is both a port and town a hundred and fourscore leagues to the
west and by north-west of the Isle of St. John, and two hundred and sixty west of Panama. We had a small south-east
wind till the 11th, and on the 12th and 13th we steered westnorth-west, and that evening descried land. On the 14th, we
had a boisterous south wind, which made us take in all our
sails, till midnight, and then came a calm till the 17th, when
towards noon we were surprised with a south-west blast, attended with great rains, which separated us from our two barks.
It blew so very hard, that the sea appeared presently very
frightful, and put us so to it, that we began to be very apprehensive we should be all cast away. But the weather (as God
would have it) proving fair again, we spent the 19th to set our
vessel in order, as well as to mend our sails with our ~shirts and
drawers, wherewith we were already but very indifferently provided. Towards evening we discovered land, and knew it to
be the Bay of Caldaira, whereof I shall give an account by and
by. On the 20th, we sailed in sight of that of Colebra. From
thence we had moderate weather, and a south-east wind; and
on the 21st, we got to the height of the Morns, which the
Spaniards call Papegayas.
On the 22d, we found ourselves over against Realeguo, a
place very remarkable for the high mountains that surround it;
and especially for a high sulphurous hill that burns continually,
and whose smoke reaches a great way; but the tides next night
put us twenty leagues to windward of it. On the 24th, we
put out four canoes, with a hundred men in them, in order to
take some prisoners, that we might receive some information
concerning this coast, where we never were before.
On the 25th, we put to the shore and landed, and after a




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             351
march of three hours, came to a hatto, where we surprised the
people, who gave us to understand that the English had taken
the town of Leon, and burnt that of Realeguo.  That the inhabitants of Legoria, Granada, Sansonuat, St. Michell, St. Salvador, and Villa Nueva, which are neighboring towns to the.
two fore-mentioned ones, had sent a considerable re/nforcement
of men to those of the town of Leon, who yet durst not attack
the English, who staid there: three whole days; during which
time they had sent several messages to these retliforcements to
require them to fight in the race savanna, which the other still
refused, saying, they were not yet all come together; that is,
they were hitherto no more than six to one, and that they staid
till they were doubly increased.
On the 26th, one of our quarter-masters, who was a Cataloe
nian by birth, fled to the Spaniards, which hindered us at this
time from going to take the town of Granada, of which I'shall
speak in its due place, for we did not doubt but that he had
given them an account of the design we had formed upon
that place.
On the 27th, we went on board our canoes again, and made
for the port of Realeguo, where the rendezvous of our ships
was to be. We could land nowhere all along the coast, because the sea breaks with so muich violence there, when it is a
southerly wind, that it is impossible to come near it.' How, — 
ever, six of our men swam with a design to fill some casks with
water, which we were in want of, but they could not do it, for
the Spaniards followed us by land all along the bank, and so it
fell out that one of our men was unfortunately drowned.
On the 1st of November, we arrived at the port of Realegno,
where we found our ship at anchor. There are two passages
to this port, whereof that to windward is best.  It is very narrow, and, besides this, has two moines, or little mountains, that
form the two points thereof, upon one of which the Spaniards
had a design to build a fort. There is a very fine river runs
into this haven, that bears the same natne with the town. It is
safe from any winds, and contains within it five islands that are
very good to careen ships in; there are but three leagues from
thence up the river, before you come at the town. But, before
we got there with our canoes, we met three very strong intrenchments, that had been made for its security, upon the river's
side, about a quarter of a league distant one from another,
and which the English had half burnt.  About a musket shot
from the town, the Spaniards had very fine docks, where they
build their ships. It is washed with this river, and stands in a
very fine country, watered with several other rivulets; and




352           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
both its churches and houses, though then half burned, appeared
to us to have been beautiful enough. We are. also further to
take notice, that that river we have spoken of has eight arms,
by which you may conveniently convey any thing to the villages, sugar. plantations, and hattoes, whereof this country is
full, and which belongs to the burghers, as'well of this town
as of the neighboring ones, of which Leon, that, is not above
four leagues off, is situated in a very curious plain. On the
2d, we went to take two of those hattoes, from whence we
carried some victuals on board for those who were careening
our ships.
On the 6th, we departed, to the number of a hundred and
fifty men, to go and seize the sentinels of the town of Leon,
and having surprised them on the 8th, they informed us there
were two thousand men in the place, who, yet not trusting to
their'numbers, had taken all their movables,' and carried them
to a place of safety. We returned on board on the 9th, and
next day set out to go to a great sugar plantation, two leagues
distant from this city, where we arrived at midnight, but found
no soul living there, the people being gone for their security to
the town, upon the report that was spread abroad that we had
taken some sentinels. But as we were upon our return from
this sugar plantation to go on board again, our vanguard met
with a detachment of horse, upon whom they fired, and made
them fly, but the captain was made a prisoner, who, upon our
questioning' of him, told us that he had heard of us a long time
since, but not knowing what language we spoke, we had been
taken for a company of two hundred and fourscore mulattoes,
who were looking out to fight us, knowing we were ashore,
and who would be at that sugar plantation that evening. We
asked the captain what they were he had headed, and he answered they were a troop of horse, who guarded the embarking
place belonging to that sugar plantation, and that the governor
of the town, coming to know we were come to the port of
Realeguo, had given them orders to retire in such a manner, as
gave us to understand that our enemies kept a very good guard,
when they had nothing to be afraid of, and that they would
draw off as soon as ever they saw us near, and, in effect, we
found them to be exactly'the very same as represented to us:
for, surely, if they had had but any thing of resolution and
courage:, being as numerous as they were in respect to us, they
could have easily cut. us off, as often as we made any descent
upon them; and thus many times we found our safety to proceed from their cowardice, as much as from our own courage.
On the 13th, the same.company of a hundred and fifty men




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           353
left our vessels to go to take a borough town, three leagues
above the city of Realeguo, whose name was Pueblo Viego.
We passed thrcfogh this place, which we found to be quite deserted by its inhabitants, because of the excommunication they
had thundered out against themselves.
Some, perhaps, will be surprised to hear of this extravagant
humor; but there is nothing truer, than that, when the freebooters have several times taken the same place from them,
their prelates, after excommunicating and cursing the same,
quit it entirely, and will not bury even their dead, whom we
killed, as supposing them, for the aforesaid reason, unworthy
of Christian burial.
On the 14th, in the morning, we arrived at Pueblo Viego,
from whence their sentinels had discovered us since the 13th,
in the evening, so that we found the enemy intrenched in the
great church, and about a hundred and fifty horse upon the
place of arms. We presently fell to work, and, after some discharges, we put them to flight; but those that were within the
church held it about half an hour longer, and then made their
escape through a door that was behind the vestry, which we
had not secured.  We staid a day and a half in this place, and
carried away all the provisions we could lay hands on, upon
the horses which we had, and our own backs, and on the 16th
arrived on board our ship. On the 18th, we returned to take
an estancia, which was a league and a half from the said town,
and the master, whom we took prisoner, told uIs, that, the day
we went away, six hundred men lay in ambush for us, on the
way by which we were to pass; but that, without knowing it,
we had returned by a different road. On-the 21st, we went on
board with our prisoner, who promised us some provision for
his ransom; and next day we put another prisoner ashore to
endeavor to procure it for us with all expedition.
On the 24th, came a Spanish officer, who brought us a letter
from the vicar general of the province, (and in all appearance,)
by order of the general of Costa Rica, who sent us word there
was a peace made between the crowns of France and Spain,
for twenty years; that they were joined together to make war
upon the infidels; that therefore we ought to commit no
further hostilities; and that, if we had a mind to return to the
North Sea, we might come safely unto them, and have our passage into Europe, in his Catholic majesty's galleons. We gave
them an answer suitable to their pioposal, being well enough
acquainted with the evil disposition of the Spaniards towards
us, who, by this false pretence, thought to have seduced us to
come the more readily among them, who understood the ex30 *




354           THE BUYCCANEERS.OF AMERICA.
treme misery we had endured by one of our people, of whom
we made mention before, and who ran away to them to be
freed from the long fasts he was forced to with us.
On the 24th, we careened our ships, and the next day put
thirty prisoners ashore, part of whom we gave their liberty to,
and on the 28th we made ready to return and go in quest of
our two barks, whom we had appointed to rendezvous at the
Isle of St. John de Cuqblo, in case we were separated from one
another.  As we were going out of the port, the Spaniards
gave notice, by the fires they made all along the coast, what
course we steered.  On the 3d of December, we found ourselves
got above a hundred leagues out at sea, whither a north-east
breeze hEad driven us; we bore again towards land, and- on the
5th went ashore.  We sent out three'canoes furnished with
seventy men, to cross the Bay of Colebra, and to endeavor
to get some provision along the coast, as also to discharge
our ships of so many mouths, there being but too little victuals
left for thosb who remained behind, and who went to the Isle
of St. John. For as to the provision we were able to get together, while we ~xrere ashore in the port of Realeguo, there
was no great quantity of it, for the Spaniards, knowing of our
coming, had carried it tip far into the country, whither we durst
not go and fetch it with so few men as we had with us, as not
being yet sufficiently acquainted with their cowardice.
From Realeguo to Panama there are a great. many little ports
which you must be well acquainted with before you can find
them, for the mouth of them is very obscure, and if you once
do miss them, it is absolutely impossible to get ashore along the
coast, the sea being there always boisterous, and very high upon
the blowing of the least south-east and south-west winds upon it.
I have observed this difference betwixt this sea and that of
the north, that let the wind be ever so violent, as soon as
it ceases, this sea proves as calm as if it had never blown;
whereas in the other, for all the wind is allayed, it continues
several days in the same violent agitation as when it blew
hard.  I have also taken notice, that the windy storms, that are
formed to leeward, are much more dangerous in the former
than those that come from the windward; but in the other, it
is contrary, where a ship generally esteems not herself to be in
danger, but from those that arise to windward of her, at leastwise, if the wind be not subject to a very great variation; to
which we may add one difference more, that the South Sea is
pacific enough upon the main, and very turbulent'upon the
coast; and that of the North is oftentimes very impetuous far
out, and almost always calm near the shore.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            355
~~~~~~~~#~~~~~~R
-~~~ ~-~.  ~7'~
~.!i~~~~~~~~~~~~~



356            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The South Sea breeds, in divers parts of it, a very great
number of serpents, in color like spotted. marble, and are generally about two feet long; their sting is of so venomous and
killing a nature, that when a man is once stung by them, there
is no human remedy that can secure him from a sudden death;
and that which is indeed very surprising, in regard to these
creatures, is, that when the sea by the boisterousness of its waves
throws them upon some bank or other, though they do not go
out of the water, yet they no sooner touch the sand, but they
presently die.
On the 9th, having still kept our course along the coast,
we put fifty men in three canoes ashore, to go and take the
town of Esparso, which is three leagues from Caldaira, and is
the place that serves for a port to it; we took the sentinels
about the third part of our way, who told us, that, besides the
inhabitants of the *own, there were five hundred men, whom
they had sent for, to come to their assistance, from Carthage,
upon the alarm given them by our two barks that had anchored
in this bay, from which they were but just gone. Upon th'is intelligence, we bethought ourselves, considering the smallness of
our number, to put off this expedition to another time, and so
returned with all speed, but in such want of provision, that we
were forced to kill and eat the sentinels' horses, after four days'
strict abstinence; and this sort of fasting, which was not the
first that we had used, did not prove to be the last.
Caldaira is a bay that bears the name of six magazines that
stand about three leagues to the east of the mouth'of it, and
upon the bank of the place of embarking, belonging to Esparso.
This bay, which by some geographers is called Nicoya, is one
of the finest ports in the world, though the mouth of it be large,
yet, in lieu of that, it is at least twelve leagues within land,
and comprehends a great, many islands of different sizes within
it.  There is none but an easterly wind that can hurt it. The
bottom of the bay is open, by means of very fine rivers that run
into it, and by which you may ascend to several villages,
hattoes, andtisugar plantations, whereof this country is fill.
You may chose your place of anchorage, according to the length
of the cable, that is, from six fathom, increasing to a hundred,
and the bottom is very good.  I forgot to observe, that the six
magazines of Caldaira, whereof I have spoken, were partly built
by the inhabitants of Carthage, who make use of that for their
port, for facilitating the traffic they drive with those living on
the coast of Peru, before we came to terrify them.
Having, on the 10th, gone on board our canoes, we went to
a great bananery that stood in the same bay.; it is a set of




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            357
fruit-trees which they call bananiers, and the fruit thereof bananas, with which we loaded our canoes for our subsistence.
As we went ashore, we took the sentinel of the little town of
Nicoya, from which, finding ourselves at some distance, we did
not then think fit to go up to it, and so we directed our course
for Point Borica, where we arrived on the 14th.  That is a
very pleasant and delightful place, and among other things, we
could not but admire a walk consisting of five rows of cocoatrees that run along the bank for above fifteen leagues in length,
and that in so orderly a manner, that though the same be no
more than the bare work of nature, without any additional help
from art, they seem as if they had been all planted on a line.
This fruit, which upon several occasions were so delightful
to us, grows upon the stock of a tree, that.is a kind of palm,
twenty or five and twenty foot high. It is like a nut, but without making any comparison of the bigness of it, for there are
some of these fruits that weigh twelve or fifteen pounds. The
shell is very hard, and thick enough; it is wrapped up in a kind
of thick covering, made up all of filaments, with which the
Spaniards uised to caulker their ships, it being much better than
tow, which rots in the water in less than a year's time, whereas the other is fed by it, and waxeth green. If you bore a hole
in this nut, there runs out a quantity of greenish liquor, which
somewhat resembles the color of whey, but of a sharpish taste,
and pleasant enough; and when the shell is broken, we find
under it a kernel; or what is equivalent thereto, of the thickness
of a man's finger, very white and nourishing, which sticks very
close to the inside. We left this place on the 20th, keeping
our course still all along the continent.
On the 22d, having no victuals to eat, we put sixty men in our
three canoes ashore, to go seek some for us; and after travelling
the space of a league, we took a very curious hatto with two
prisoners, who told us we were within a league and a half of
the little town of Chiriquita, and that there were six hundred
men in it, which made us seize with all expedition upon as
much victuals as we could, to carry it to the place where we
had left our canoes; but in our return thither, we found four
hundred horse in the way, whom.nwe fought with all along, retreating, till we came to the sea-side. They challenged us
again and again, and defied us in threatening language to go to
their town, which we did not fail to do some days after. In
the mean time, we bore away for the Isle of St. John, where,
arriving on the Ist of January, 1686, we found our ship and
two barks at anchor.




358           THB BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
CHAPTER  LII.
The Freebooters' Voyage to the South Sea, in 1686.
ON the 5th of January,' in the new year, we.parted to the
number of two hundred and thirty men in eight canoes, to go
and face the townsmen of Chiriquita, and to give them the
visit they had defied us to do. And so it was, that this Island
of St. John being about twenty leagues from them, we went
ashore on the 6th, about ten or eleven o'clock at night, without
being discovered; but as we had no guide with us, we marched
on till daylight without seeing any body. We hid ourselves
on the 7th, all the day, in a wood; butt as soon as night approached we came out and put on, without discovering any
body, till the 8th, in the morning, when we concealed ourselves
again in another small wood, and spent all the day in that place,
during which time we came to know that we had mistaken our
measures, by going ashore on that side of the river, whereas
we should have gone on the other. This was cold comfort to
people so fatigued as we were; however, as soon as it was night,
we made no more ado than to return to our canoes, wherein
we passed that river. When we were got on the other side,
we took the town watch-, by whom we were informed that the
Spaniards had conveyed away all their effects, upon our being
at their hattoes.
On the 9th, we got to Chiriquita two hours before day: we
surprised all the inhabitants, who were for two days at variance
with one another, about going the rounds, and after we had
secured our prisoners, we told them that belonged to us, and
that we were come to spare them the labor. We surprised also
their court of guard, where they were at play, and as soon as
they saw us amongst them, they flew to their arms to defend
themselves, but as it was a little too late, we eased them of that
trouble also. Of them we learned that there was a small frigate up the river, which, having touched in going out upon a
bank of sand that lay at the mouth thereof, was forced to go
back, and so put the provision, which was her lading, ashore.
About two in the afttrnoon, we perceived some Spaniards in
a house at some distance from the town, which made us send
five of our number to fetch them out; but when we drew near
-those whom we had seen, having showed themselves for no
other purpose than to draw us out, disappeared, and presently
about a hundred and twenty more came out of a little nook,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            359
where they had concealed themselves, and beset us in such a
manner, that, finding no likelihood of escaping, we resolved
never to be taken alive, but to sell our lives as dear as we could;
to which end we immediately stood back to back, that we
might face the enemy every way, and in this posture we fought
them above an hour and a half, at the expiration whereof there
being no more than two of us in a condition to fight, God was
pleased that some of our men who were upon the guard should
come to our relief, being driven thither by the firings, for they
thought, before they heard these cries, that we were exercising
ourselves at shooting at a mark. When the enemy saw this
re/nforcement come, they made such haste to go away, that it
was impossible to overtake them.'rhis succor, c6ming in so
seasonably, did infallibly save our lives, for the enemy having
already killed us two men, and disabled another, it was impossible we should hold out against such a shower of bullets as
were poured in upon us from all sides. And so I may truly
say I escaped a scouring, and that without receiving as much
as one wound, but by a visible hand of protection from heaven.
The Spaniards left thirty men dead upon the spot, and thus we
defended ourselves as desperate nien, and, to say all in a word,
like freebooters.
We burnt all the houses in the town this day, lest under the
covert of themn our sentinels might be surprised, and that the
enemy might come to insult us in the night. When we had'so done, we retired into the great church, where they durst not
come to attack us, but contented themselves to give us some
musket shot fromn time to time, and that from a great distance.
Chiriquita is a small town that stands in a plain of savannas,
from whence the sight is bounded almost every way with no
other than small, but very pleasant thickets. There are several
rivulets that traverse it in divers places, and afterward gently
glide into these savannas to water them. It is surrounded with
a great many hattoes, and they drive no other trade but in tallow and leather.  The port or embarking place belonging to it
is on a pretty large river, from whence you must ascend about
a league to come at it. There is but one way to come in at
its mouth, and the Spaniards themselves, without a buoy, will
not venture to enter it; there are three leagues by land from
this embairking place to the town, and that through so pleasant
a way, that none but such as we were could be weary of it,
who had no other thoughts than to get victuals to satisfy our
hunger, which bore hard upon us, when we were going to take
this town, having eaten nothing from the 5th, when we left
our vessels, till the 9th, that we took it.




360           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
On the 10th, we left the place, taking our prisoners along
with us, to wait for the ransoming of them upon an island that
is within the same river, making choice rather of these places
for that purpose than of the continent, and where, being obliged for a long time to stay for the money, we should give the
Spaniards thereby an opportunity to gather all their forces together, and to pay us all at once, by overpowering us with
numbers; whereas, these islands to which they could not come
any other way than in shallops, and that openly, put us out of
care to reembark, according to the measures they took by land.
When therefore we returned to our canoes, which waited for
us at the port of Chiriquita, we found the inhabitants of that
town had laid an ambuscade for us; but we beat them off, and
after the enemy had quite retired, they sent us a person to demand their prisoners, whom they said they would recover, or
perish in the attempt.  We told the messenger we were very
ready to give them up, if they would come and meet us in the
race savanna, to take them; and that, if they filed one single 1hullet at us, they should have no quarter, which so humbled their
pride, that we saw no more of them.
As soon as we were got to the fore-mentioned island, we sent
part of our canoes to look after the cargo of the small frigate
which the Spaniards of Chiriquita gave us information of,
where they found above a' hundred men intrenched; but they
could not hinder our men from possessing themselves of what
they went in search for. Among the baggage, they found some.
letters, that, among other things, gave us to understand that
the admiral of. the Peru fleet, who was returned to Lima, had
been burnt, with all her crew, which was at that time four
hundred men, by a thunderbolt; and this was so much the
more surprising and admirable, that no man living could remember to have heard any thunder in that country, no mote
than to have seen it rain.
On the 16th, the ransom for our prisoners came, and after we
had set them at liberty, we returned aboard our ship, which rode
then at anchor at St. John's Island. On the 20th, we concluded
among ourselves it was necessary we should build large periaugues, seeing we could make no further use of our ship, for
want of sails, and we had nothing left to make them with, and
still were less able to take ships from the Spaniards, on this
western coast, where they had put an entire stop to their navigation since we were come thither.  On the 22d, we made
choice of tall trees to make our canoes ahd periaugues of, upon
the banks of a curious river, which we knew to be in the island.
On the 27th, we descried seven sail of ships out at sea,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            361
which made us fit out five canoes to go and see what they
were, and as we doubled one of the points of the island, we
discerned twelve periaugues, and three long barks, who coasted
it all along. We took them presently to be the fleet of Peru
that was come in quest of us; we gave our men notice of it
without delay, and at the same time resolved to put all we had
on board our ship into our bark, and to go into that river where
our docks were, there to wait the coming of our enemy, where
they could not come to attack us, without losing a great many
men. This project we put forthwith in execution, and after we
had abandoned our ship, which could not be brought into that
river, we ran her ashore, lest the Spaniards should have any
benefit of it, and put her into a sailing condition, being very
well assured of ourselves, that they did not want sails, as we
did, for that purpose.
On the 28th, our sentinels came to give us notice, that six
periaugues plied along the shore, which made us at the same
time put a hundred and fifty men to lie in ambush on both sides
the river, and then we set out, with two of our canoes, from
whence, after we had seen them, we feigned to go away, by
going back, to engage them to give us chase; but they, suspecting a stratagem in the case, bore dirdctly upon our ship,
that was run aground, upon which they fired very furiously,
though there was none left within it but only a poor cat, which
they perceiving, they bravely boarded and burnt her, for the
sake of the iron work that belonged to her, which is a commodity as rare as it is dear-in some parts of Peru.  On the 1st
of February, the Spanish fleet sailed away, and left us at ease
to finish our work, upon which we spent the remainder of the
month.
We understood, afterwards, that the admiral of this fleet had
orders to put some field-pieces ashore, to demolish those fortifications which they thought we had made upon the island, being induced to believe it was so by the report the prisoners,
which we sent them, made of our intentions; and we, to impose
upon them, having asked whether there were any masons among
them that could do our work, and sometimes obliged them to
give us brick for their ransom, though we had no need of them.
There were no less than fourteen of our meti died in the month
of February.
On the 14th of March, we departed from the Isle of St. John,
with our two barks, a half galley of forty oars, ten great periaugues, and ten small canoes, all built of mapou timber, except
our two barks. We gained the windward point of the island, to
take a review of our men, and found, ourselves weaker by no
31




362           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
less than thirty persons, since our separation from the English.
But we formed a design anew at the same time, which had been
put by for above four months, which was to go and take
the town of Granada, distant now from us about two hundred
leagues. To effect this work, it was necessary we should be
furnished with provision wherewith to subsist us during the
voyage; and we having none, this made us send away our half
galley and four canoes, to seek for some at Pueblo Neuvo, while
the rest of the company went to tarry for us at the Isle of St.
Peter, which is two leagues to windward of the River Chiriquita, and to finish somewhat that was still wanting to the complete equipment of our canoes.
On the 6th of April, about three hours before daylight, we
got near to the River of Pueblo Nuevo, and by a clear light of
the moon, we discerned a small frigate at its mouth, as also a
long bark, and a periaugue. We came within pistol-shot of them,
as supposing them to be our English freebooters, from whom
we had separated. But we found ourselves quickly mistaken,
for, after we had hailed them, they answered us with an entire
volley of great and small shot, which made us now conjecture
that they were, and it was too true, a detachment left by the
Spanish fleet in that place, when they left us at St. John's Island, as a guard to two small ships, which we knew they were
lading with provisions, at the port of this town, in order to
transport the same to Panama. Our mistake was the reason
that we had twenty men disabled to fight, by this first discharge
of the enemy, before we knew well where we were. But after
we were a little recovered of the surprise this adventure put
us to, we fought them stiffly for the space of two hours, though
we had the use of no other arms than our fusees, and not one
cannon to discharge upon them; and they, on their part, defended themselves so much the more vigorously, in that they
believed we, after such a surprise as we had been exposed to,
would quickly slacken our courage, and give way. They did
all they could to make ready during the fight; but we hindered
them, and no man could appear in the shrouds, but we brought
them down, as well as their grenadiers from their round tops.
But finding the light of the moon now gone, we put off out
of the reach of their'cannon, as well to take care of our wounded
men, which amounted to thirty-three, besides four who were
killed outright, as to wait for daylight, in order to terminate
this affair, which we were not willing to leave undecided. But
the enemy did in the mean time retire under the covert of an
intrenchment, which I have said already they had upon the
banks of this river, where the country people, who had heard




THE BUCCANEERS, OF AMERICA.           363
the noise of the fight in the night, were also come, which made
us conclude, that if we went to attack them in that place, we
could not have that advantage there we had resolved to take
of themn; so upon approach of day we steered our course to go
and rejoin our canoes at the Isle of St. Peter, where we arrived
on the 8th,
On the 9th, we found ourselves in great want of victuals,
having now nothing at all to eat; and this put us hard to it,
more especially our wounded men, whom we sent by our half
galley (for their better conveniency) on board our two barks,
whom we had appointed to rendezvous in the Bay of Boca del'roro.  When this was done, we went ashore to a town ten
leagues to leeward of Chiriquita, where finding none, we left
it, and on the 1 lth, in our return to our canoes, we found, in
order to strengthen us under the languishment which hunger
had reduced us to, a regale of an ambuscade of five hundred
men laid for us, against whom, for all our weakness, we made
so good a defence, that we obliged them to leave us free passage; but yet not without the loss of two of our men. We
went on board in the evening, to go join our barks in the Bay
of Boca del Toro, where we arrived the 13th, and went ashore,
spending our time to. the 16th in hunting, more especially for
the subsistence of our wounded men; and here we found the
same sort of deer and birds, as I have taken notice of in our
passage over the continent, in great plenty.
On the same day, we departed for the Bay of Caldaira, after
having renewMd our enterprise upon the little town of Lesparso,
of which I have already spoken. On the 19th, being arrived
in the bay, we went ashore two hours before daylight, and
reached the town. About eleven in the morning, we found the
place was in a manner entirely abandoned from the time we had
taken the sentinels, who, as I have alreadyr'observed, diverted
us from going thither, by the account they gave of the reinforcement that was come to them from'Carthage. However,
we took some prisoners, who told us all the people were retired
to this last town, which is twenty-four leagues off; so that,
finding our endeavors all frustrated, we returned, on the 20th,
to the sea-side, to rejoin our canoes.
Lesparso is reckoned to be three leagues distant from the
sea-side, and the way thither very bad; you cannot travel the
length of a gunshot in even ground, but the same is every where
rugged, and full of little mountains and hills, though beyond
them the country appears to be very good and delightful.  The
town is built upon an eminence, from whenice one may easily
see all that comes in and goes out of the bay. This town is




364  TTHE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
in a manner encompassed with a rivulet that ruans round it.
Between it and Carthage are very curious plains, with royal
ways made through them, and that as well as any in Europe.
On the 21,st, we victualled ourselves with the fruit of a bananery in this bay, wherein our two barks came to join us; and
next day we summoned our people ashore upon this island, as
well to consult how we should attack the town of Granada,
which we had a design upon, as to take an account of what
powder they had, as fearing many of them might use it in hunting. Here we enacted orders, whereby those were condemned
to lose their share of the booty got in the place that should be
found guilty of cowardice, violence, drunkenness, disobedience,
theft, and straggling from the main body without orders. When
this was over, we left the bay the same evening, and a strong
easterly wind, surprising us in the night, separated our vessels
from one another. At break of day we told thirteen sail, wherewi~th we were amazed, knowing we had no more than a dozen,
and this made us give our canoes the signal to chase, as well as
we, that vessel that did not belong to us: but when we had
continued the chase for about an hour's time, we perceived five
more; and having come up with the foremost, we understood
it was Captain Townsley, come from the coast of Acapulco.
He had left his ship at the cape, over against the mouth of the
bay, where we had been, and went with his five canoes to find
out some bananas, having very little provision on board. He
told us that Captain David, with his fleet, was on the southern
coast, and that Captain Suams, with his ship, was gone to the
East Indies.
We, finding ourselves now to be the stronger party, called to
mind their former imperious dealings with us, and, to show our
resentment of it, we made him and'his men, who were in the
other four canoes, prisoners. We boarded his vessel immediately, of which having made ourselves masters, we made a shaml
of taking it away; but, our design being only to frighten them,
we left them for some time under the apprehensions' of the
danger they were in. Then we let the captain know wve were
honester men than he, and that, though we had the upper hand,
yet we would not take the advantage of revenging the injuries
they h*ad done us, and that we would put him and his men in
possession of what we had taken from them four. or five hours
before. This moderation which we exercised towards them,
together with their being informed by some of our crew of a
design we had upon the town of Granada, engaged theni to
desire we would take them in to bq our associates in the enterprise; and, they being a hundred and fifteen in number, we




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            365
readily consented to such a reinforcement, as must needs be
useful to us.
On the 25th, we departed all together, French and English, in
our periaugues and canoes, leaving their ship and our two barks
under the covert of Cape Blanck, which is twenty leagues to
windward of the place where we were to go ashore, and gave
orders to those that were appointed to guard them, to sail away
six days after, and to coast it till they came to an anchor, at
the place where we should leave our canoes.
On the 7th of April, we went ashore on a flat coast, to the
number of three hundred arid forty-five men, under the conduct
of a very good guide, who led us across a wood that we might
not be discovered. We marched on night and day till the 9th,
but, notwithstanding all the precautions we took, we could not
hinder our being discovered by the inhabitants of the town of
Granada, who were fishing in a river about fifteen leagues off;
and, though they made all the haste they could to advertise
the Spaniards of our march, they could not have been there
time enough to have given the people notice to remove all their
effects, considering the expedition we used to follow them, had
not they had (unhappily upon our account) notice given them
of us three weeks before by the inhabitants of Lesparso, who
having seen the great number of canoes we had, as we passed
by there, grew suspicious of our design.
The fatigue we had undergone during our march, together
with the sharp hunger that pressed us,*obliged us to halt and
rest the 9th, in the evening, in a great sugar plantation, that is
about four leagues distant from Granada, and was in our way
thither. It belonged to a knight of St. James's, whom, upon
our arrival, we failed to take prisoner, our legs being at that
time much more disposed to rest than to run after him. On
the 10th we set out, and upon our approach near the town, we
observed an eminence above it about a league off, and two ships
upon the lake of Nicaragua, that carried, as we were since
informed, all the wealth of the town, into an island two leagues
off. We took a prisoner in a village that was in our way, who
told us the inhabitants of the town had intrenched themselves
upon the place of arms, and compassed it with a strong wall,
since our quartermaster, who had run away to them, had given
information that we designed to come amongst them. He told
us further, that the place was guarded with fourteen pieces of
cannon, and six patereroes; and lastly, that they had detached
six troops of horse to attack our rear, while our front should
be engaged with the Spaniards, if so be we should come up
to them.
31 *




366           THE BUCCANEERS OF' AMERICA.
This information, which doubtless would have terrified any
other but freebooters, did not retard our design one minute, nor
hinder us. About two in the afternoon of the same day, we
came up to the town, where, at one entrance into the suburbs,
we met with a strong party lying in ambush for us, whomn, after
an hour's engagement, we fell with that fiury on, that we made
our way over all their bellies, with the loss only of one man
on our own side, and from thence entered the town, where we
made a halt to wait for the answer of several of our company,
whom we had detached to go round, and take observation of a
fort which we saw in a direct line from the street, by which
we entered. Presently after came a party to inform us, that it
was a square fort, and that, beside the street we were in, they
had also observed three more, that looked out to the other three
sides of that fort, by which the enemy could discover whatever
came towards them through those avenues, which were, moreover, all commanded by their cannon and small arms.
We were not long in debate what we should do; we could
easily see we were too few to make our attacks by those different
ways all at a time. Wherefore, after we had got together all
those whom we had sent out to scout, who for some time had
been detained by some light skirmishes, we made ourselves
ready to fall on, through that street alone where we then were;
and it was well we did so, for, if we had dispersed ourselves
through the others, the horse, which were in the rear of us, and
observed our motion, would not have failed to hem us in, which
they durst not do while we kept all together.
After we had exhorted one another to fall on bravely, we
advanced at a round pace towards the said fortification. As
soon as the defendants saw us within a good cannon-shot of
them, they fired furiously upon us; but observing that, at every
discharge of their-great guns, we saluted them down to the
ground, in order to let their shot fly over us, they bethought
themselves of false priming them, to the end we might raise
our bodies after the sham was over, and so be really surprised
with their true firing. As soon as we discovered this stratagem,
we ranged ourselves along the houses, and having got upon a
little ascent, which was a garden plat, we fired upon them from
thence so openly for an hour and a half, that they were obliged
to quit the ground, to which our hardy boys, who were got to'
the foot of their walls, contributed yet even more than the
other, by pouring in hand grenadoes incessantly upon them, so
that at last they betook themselves to the great church, or
tower; but they wounded us some men. As soon as our people, who had got upon the same eminence, perceived that the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.'367
enemy fled, they called to us to jump over the walls, which we
had no sooner done, but they followed us. And thus it was,
that we made ourselves masters of their place of arms, and consequently of the town, from whence they fled, after having lost
a great many men. We had on our side but four men killed,
and eight wounded, which in truth, was very cheap. When
we got into the fort, we found it to be a place capable of containing six thousand-fighting men. It was encompassed with a
wall, the same as our prisoners gave us an account of. It was
pierced with many holes, to do execution upon the assailants,
and was well stored with arms. That part of it which looked
towards the street, through which we attacked it, was defended
by two pieces of cannon, and four patereroes, to say nothing
of several other places made to open in the wall, through which
they thrust instruments made on purpose, to break the legs of
those that shiould be so adventurous as to come near it; but
these, by the help of our grenadiers, we rendered useless to
them. After we had sung Te Deumn in the great church, and
set four sentinels in the tower, we fixed our court of guard ill
the strong built houses, that are also enclosed within the place
of arms, and there gathered all the ammunition we could get.
Then we went to visit the houses, wherein we found nothing
but a few goods, and some provision, which we carried into
our court of guard.
Next day in the evening, we detached a party, a hundred and
fifty men, to go and find out some women, that we might put
them to ransom, and some booty which we were told they had
in the sugar plantation, a league off of the city. But they
were gone by the time we got thither, as not believing themselves safe in that place, so that our party came back re infecta.
The same day we sent a prisoner to the Spaniards, to require
them to ransom the town, or else we would burn it; whereupon they sent a monk to treat with us, who said the officers
and inhabitants were in consultation about it, but that one of
our men whom they had taken as he lagged behind, through
weariness upon the road, without the officer, that brought up
our rear, having taken notice of it, assured them we would not
burn it, because our design was to pass some month after to the
North Sea, by.the lake there, and to furnish ourselves in this
town with necessaries for our journey, which we should not
meet with if we fired the place: so that, the said man having
given! them such assurance, they would no longer trouble themselves about giving an answer to the proposal we had made for
their ransoming the town, which at last constrained some of
us to set fire to the houses, out of mere spite and revenge.




368           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The opportunity, which now offered itself unto us of passing
through the lake to the North Sea, was not at this time over
favorable, and we should not have failed to make use of it, if
we had had canoes ready in this place to go and take two ships,
and the wealth of the town, which the inhabitants had carried,
for the better securing of them, into the island, which I have
already said was in the said lake; which would have put a fill
end unto the trouble we had been in from the time we failed
of seizing the flota before Panama. But the term of our dangers and miseries, which our destiny had still in store for us,
being not yet come, we could not take the advantage of so
favorable an opportunity to get out of those parts of the world,
which, though'very charming and agreeable to those who are
settled there, yet did not appear to be so to a handful of men,
as we, were, without shipping, the most part of our time without victuals, and wandering amidst a multitude of enemies,
against whom we were obliged to be continually upon' our
guard, and who did all that in them lay to deprive us of
subsistence.
Granada is a large and spacious town, situated in a bottom,
inclining to the coast of the South Sea, whose churches are
very stately, and houses well enough built. They have several
religious houses there, both of men and women: the great
church stands at one of the ends of the place of arms. The
country thereabouts is very destitute of water, they having no
other there than only the Lake of Nicaragua, upon the side
whereof the city is built, and round about which you may see
a great many fine sugar plantations, which are more like unto
so many villages than single houses, and, among the rest, is*
that belonging to the knight of St. James's, where we lay in
our march to the town, where there is a very pretty and rich
church.
On the 10th, we left the city, and took along with us one
piece of cannon, with four patereroes, as not questioning but
we should meet with opposition in our way, before' we came
to the sea-side, from which we were near twenty leagues distant; and therein we were not deceived, seeing the Spaniards
waited for us, to the number of two thousand five hundred
men, within a quarter of a league of the town, and presently
charged us: but, not dreaming that we had brought any artillery along with us, they were so terrified when we had fired
two cannon shot upon their first ambuscade, that they left us a
free passage in this place only; for, though they saw a great
many of their men sprawling upon the ground, they ceased not
all the way, at certain distances, to lay new ambushes for us,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            369
where they had no more success than at first. We took one
of them prisoners, who told us there was a million and a half
of pieces of eight, long since ordered for the ransoming of their
town, in case the same should be taken, and that the same was
buried in the wall, so as that it could not be seen. But we had
no inclination to go back in search of this money, seeing we
found difficulty enough to rid ourselves out of the hands of so
considerable a number of enemies as we had already to deal with.
We were forced that evening to leave our cannon behind us,
after we had first nailed them up, for the oxen that drew them
were dead for want of water, having travelled several leagues
through very great heats, without one drop of water, and through
such a dust as choked both man and' beast. But we reserved
our patereroes, which were carried by mules, who could better
bear this inconveniency. At last, we lay in a very pretty village, called Massaya, that stands upon the side of the lake; but
from hence to the water there is so great a descent, that a man
of full growth appears to be no bigger than a child.  We were
received by the Indians in this place with open arms; but the
Spaniards that had retired thither, knowing the extreme thirst
wherewith we were afflicted, Aad spoiled all the water that was
in the village, hoping thereby to reduce'us to such necessity,
that we might go by night to drink to the lake, that so they
might lay some ambush for us. But these Indians, that came
to meet and pray us not to burn their village, remedied this evil,
in assuring us they would supply us with whatever we had
occasion for, as long as we staid there, and particularly with
water.  Taken with this their submission, we granted them
their request, so much the more willingly, seeing they gave us
to understand, upon several occasions, that they were more our
friends than they were the Spaniards.
All these Indians are a miserable people, whom the Spaniards
endeavor to reduce and bring under their subjection by little
and little., with a feigned gentleness practised towards them, to,
make them forgetful of those cruelties and tyrannies they had
heretofore exercised in those parts, and which they are not
wanting still to keep in remembrance.  They have at present
a pretty number of them there, whom they have enticed down
from those mountains where they had taken refuge, and brought
them to submit in this manner. They have given them places
to build boroughs and villages upon, but all their labor redounds
to the advantage of the Spaniards; so that, being used as slaves
by them, they are so weary of their dominion, and the barbarity
showed them, by being made use of as palisadoes by the Spaniards, when they fight us, that if we had been people fit to




370           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
receive them, as often as, they made an offer to take our parts,
we should have formed a very considerable army; and it is
certain, that if they had but arms and protection, they would
have infallibly shakren off the yoke of their pitiful masters,
being three times more in number than they.
We rested only one day in this place, to refresh our wounded
men, where two died of the cramp, which contracted all their
nerves: this is so malignant a distemper in this country, that,
when it seizes upon a stranger that is wounded, it will certainly
kill him. This same day came a father to us from the Spaniards, to re-demand another father from us, who was one of our
prisoners, who had taken up arms against us, and had his pockets
full Of poisoned bullets. We required in exchange for him one
of our men whom they had taken, which they would by no
means agree to; so that we carried the latter along with us, as
far as the sea-side.
On the 17th, we left this borough, and lay in another place
three leagues beyond it, from whence we passed next day, and
as we came out of a forest to enter into a plain, we discovered
five hundred men upon an ascent, waiting for our coming,
commanded by the above-mentioned Catalonian quartermaster,
that had deserted us. They had put up bloody colors, to signify they would give no quarter, which obliged us to lay by
our white colors, and display our red as well as they. We
marched directly to the place where they were, without stopping, though they fired very thick upon us; and when we came
within musket-shot, we detached our vanguard to beat them
off their ground, which they did with wonderful bravery: here
we took about fifty horses. The enemy, in their flight, cowardly left part of their arms -behind them, besides their dead
and wounded men, by which last, we understood that these
people were the reenforcement which the inhabitants of the
town of Leon had sent to the assistance of Granada against us,
and who were returned home.
After we had rested about an hour, we continued our march,
and lay at a little town, which the inhabitants had forsaken. On
the 19th, we lay in a hatto, and the next day in an estancia,
where we rested some days to refresh ourselves, and to salt our
provisions to carry on board our ships, where we knew very
well there could be no victuals left. I always went before,
with an advanced party of fifty men, to go and inform those
who looked after our vessels with our return. On the 26th,
the rest of our men came to the sea-side, where we reembarked
all together, and understood that four of our men, wounded in
the fight at Pueblo Viego, were dead, but more for want of
sustenance than their wounds.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            371
On the 27th, we sailed for Realeguo, ahd on the 28th atichored in that port, where, upon our going ashore, the sentinels
of Pueblo Viego discovered us, but that did not hinder us to
proceed and arrive at the place about noon. The Spaniards,
who had heard of our coming, fled every where; but the heats
are so excessive in these parts, that you cannot travel there this
time of day; and this made us go and see rather for some shade
or tufts of grass whereof to set our feet, than to run after the
enemy; however, we took some prisoners. We tarried there
but two days, and after we had gathered as much provision as
we could find in the houses, we sent out a party to seek for
some horses, whereof they brought us a hundred; we departed
on the 1st of May, and carried our provision to the river side,
at -Realeguo, where our canoes were, who carried the same afterwards on board our ships, while.we went out to seek for more,
that so we might get together a good quantity, and not be
obliged to consume it as we brought it in.
On the 2d, we went to a sugar plantation, to fetch off six
caldrons, which we brought away next day, and on the 4th,
set out for a borough two leagues from Realeguo, which they
call Ginandego, which some of the inhabitants a few days before prayed us by way of raillery to go and visit, as thinking
themselves sufficiently secured by an intrenchment cast up at
the avenue leading to it, and that was defended by two hundred men. We got thither on the 5th, by break of day; but,
being discovered by the sentinel, he carried the Spaniards notice
thereof, who gave us no occasion to desire them to quit it, after
they had given us a few musket-shot; so that, to punish their
rhodomontades, we burnt the place down to the ground. We
took one of their people prisoner, by whom we understood that
the corregidor of Leon, who was very desirous to drive us away
from that coast, had ordered all the tements, as soon as we got
to any place, to burn all the provision they had, which to our
sorrow was but too well executed, not only here, but every
where else, and was the cause also of that hunger and extraordinary toil which we were forced to endure in these seas, as
long as we staid there.
The same day about noonf, came about eight hundred men
into a savana, from Leon, to fight us; the sentinels, which we
had placed on the top of the steeple, rung the alarum-bell, to
give us notice to get together, and come out of the houses
where we were dispersed: whereupon we marched in a body
of a hundred and fifty men, wvith red colors, to fight themn;
but as they-could not endure to let us come within musket-shot
of them, for they fled without'any more ado, we were obliged




372           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
to retire, and, on the 6th, went away to go on board our ships,
which we careened next day, as we also cleaned our canoes.
On the 9th, we had a consultation together, about what way
we should take, and here we found ourselves of two opinions;
one party was for goingup before Panama, being in hopes they
had begun their navigation again, as knowing we were far enough
from them; but the rest represented that many times they had
such years on that coast, whereof that might be one of them,
that eight months thereof was sad weather, in respect to excessive rains and southerly winds which reign there, and that
therefore it would be more advisable to go lower westward,
and winter upon some island or other, and there to wait for fair
weather.
Now these different sentiments were pursued by us, and,
-every man having made choice of his side, next day our chirurgeoris had orders to give in an account of those among the
wounded, who were crippled, to the end we might make them
satisfaction befere we divided. They told us we had four men
crippled, and six hurt, to which we gave six hundred pieces of
eight a man, and a thousand to those that were crippled, as it
was our constant custom in those seas; and it was exactly all
the money we had got together that was applied to that use.
We made a division of the barks and canoes on the 12th, and
found ourselves to be a hundred and forty-eight Frenchmen,
ready to go up towards Panama (without comprehending the
English under Captain Townsley) and the same number of
French sailed also to the westward. Next day our provision
was shared amongst us, and now it was that we divided into
two parts; those who were for the westward put themselves
under the conduct of Captain Grognier, and we, that were
bound for Panama, were commanded by Captain Townsley,
and then we went to anchor at an island, half a league distant
from that we left, to take in water and wood. On the sixteenth,
Captain Grognier sent us his quarter-master to desire us to put
none of our prisoners ashore, for fear they should give the
Spaniards notice of our separation, for, as he had a design to
make a descent upon them, he was apprehensive that such
a discovery would make them ~more resolute and hardy to
oppose him.
On the 19th, we made ready, and sailed for Panama with
Captain Townsley's ship and one bark. We steered E. S. E.
to S. S. E. and to S. S. W. till midnight, when we were overtaken with a storm, which made us lie by till the 20th at noon;
when the weather proved fair, then-we steered E. S. E.
to the 23d, when we anchored in the Bay of Colebra, to take




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           373
in water. We spent that day. there to take tortoises, which
are to be found in great numbers in that little bay. They are
of different sizes, and we found one sort of them so large, that
one was enough for fifty persons to feed upon in a day. On
the 24th, we put a hundred and fifty men ashore, in order to
find out some town or borough,we having no guide with us that
knew this country; and, after we had walked a league or thereabouts, we alighted upon three hattoes very near one another,
where, finding edibles enough, we staid till the 26th, when we
returned on board; then Captain Towonsley proposed we should
go and take the town of Villia, which is 30 Lagues to the leeward of Panama, to which all of us agreed, and that evening
we weighed, having a wind blowing from the land, which
served us till the 27th at noon, when it blew very hard from
the S. E., accompanied with rain till the 28th in the evenitg,
when it began to allay; we were favored all the 29th with a
westerly wind, and that evening were brought in sight of Cape
Blanco. On the 30th, the weather was fair enough; but on
the 31st, two hours before daylight, it grew very boisterous, so
that we were forced to put in for that cape; we had a thunderbolt fell upon the end of our great sail-yard, which did no
more than crack it. Having moderate weather on the first of
June, we steered E. S. E., and, next day about noon, had a
sight of land; but it was so hazy, that we could not tell where
we were; however we steered E. by S. E., to come near. The
weather being now somewhat cleared up, we found we
were between the Bay of Boca del Toro, and the point called
Barica, when we sailed S. and by S. E., to put out to sea, and
then bore to the N. E.. that we might reach the Isle of St.
John de Cueblo.
On the 7th, we put in at the Isle of Montosa, six leagues to
southward of that of St. John; we set out three canoes,. with
which we coasted round about this last, and our ships anchored
at another little island, which is half a league to the east.
While we were going round St. John's Island, with our canoes,
we found nothing there but one of our prisoners, who having
made his escape from us when we were there, and, being not
able to get to the continent, returned to us. On the 10th, we
went back to our ships, and next day took in our' store of
water and wood, and cleaned our ships. There arose the succeeding night a north wind that tore our cables, and made us
think we should be thrown ashore; but, as good luck would
have it, it came about, and gave us an opportunity to make
ready, and to cast anchor farther from the shore. By the favor
of the lightning we discovered our canoes, and found their
32




374           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ropes also broken, and that the waves were throwing them
ashore also, unless we had saved them, though we could not
hinder one of them from being staved to pieces.
On the 13th, we made ready, and sailed for La Villia, with a
W. S. W. wind, made land on the 15th, and knew it to be the
cape called Morne a Peurcos; then we bore off to sea with a
hard wind till the evening, whe}l the weather grew so very bad,
that we did nothing till the 18th, but let our ships drive with
a south-west wind, having a terrible rain all the while till noon,
when the weather grewvbetter; and, being cleared up, we discerned three rocls, which are called the Three Brothers, standing three leagues to leeward of the Bay of Villia, whither we
were going. On the 19th, we saw the Point Mala, which is
leeward of that bay. We sailed all night northward, to get
to the shore; and next morning at break-of day we found ourselves within five or six leagues of it, when we furled all our sails
except our sprit-sail. Next evening we went on board our
canoes, and put on all night, after we had given our ships orders
to lie by and wait for us at the mouth of the bay where we
were.
On the 21st in the morning, we discovered the place where
we were to go ashore, and cast anchor till night came, as we
also took down our masts, for fear they should be discovered
from the shore, and then made: ourselves ready to land, which
we did on the 22d, an hour before day. But experience telling
us we had not time enough before us to get to the place before
day-light appeared, we put three leagues off where we anchored,
having no where in this bay above fifteen fathoms water.
That evening we made for the shore again, which we could
not recover before midnight, because the currents were against
us. After we had got footing, we marched to the number of a
hundred and sixty men directly to the town, and took one of two
Spaniards, whom we found on the way, who told us that he
was sent by the alcaide major to watch on the sea-side, because
he had seen a ship and a bark aloof off, which yet they were
sd little alarmed with, that they had increased their guard with
no more than twenty men. We continued our march, and, for
all the expedition we were able to use, it was an hour after
sun-rising before we could get to the town, where we found
no resistance, half of the people being then at mass. Of men and
women we took three hundred prisoners, by whom we understood there were three barks in the river, on which the town
was situated. We sent presently out a party to take them;
but the Spaniards, having lost no time, sunk one of them, hid
the sails and rudder of the other two, and cut down their masts




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           375
by the middle; so that the party, going on further, gave notice to
those of us whom we had left to take care of our canoes, which
they found at anchor at the river's mouth, that we had taken
Villia. We gathered together that day the merchandise which
the fleet had left in this town, computed by the Spaniards to be
worth a million and a half, and to the value of fifteen thousand
pieces of eight in good silver, which was an inconsiderable
prize to what we should have found there,' if the Spaniards in
all these countries, who are always apprehensive of the visits
of the'freebooters, had not hid their treasures out of our sight,
many of whom chose rather to be killed than to discover the
places where they had buried them.
On the 24th, we sent a party of fourscore men to conduct a
like number of horses laden with bales of goods to the river
side, where we knew there were two canoes belonging to the
Spaniards, on board of which, after they had put them, they
were to bring them to the river's mouth where ours were; but
one of our men, sent upon this occasion, was taken by the
enemy. The same day we sent a letter to the alcaide major,
(as they called him,) in order to know whether he would
ransom the town,and buy the effects we had seized. He sent us
answer, that all the ransom, that he took upon him to give us, was
powder and ball, whereof he had a great deal at our service;
that, as to the prisoners we had taken, he committed them to
the hands of God; and moreover, that his people were getting
together as fast as they could to get the honor to see us. Upon
the receiving this answers, which angered all our men, we fired
the town, and went our ways to lie in a place where our booty
was kept by our fourscore men, which was about a quarter of
a league off. We were alarmed several times that night, and
on the 25th, put the best and finest effects on board the two
Spanish canoes, because we could not carry off all. For our
own canoes, as we have said, were at the mouth of the river
on board of which we could have laden the rest; but they
durst not come up thither, because of the ambuscades of the
Spaniards who had already killed them a man, as they weir
endeavoring to come up to us, pursuant to the orders we had
before left with them. Wherefore, having laden the two Spanish
canoes, we put nine men on board them, and the rest guarded
them by land, all along the river side, while six hundred Spaniards did the same on the other side, without being discovered
by us, because of a great many trees, bushes, and thickets, that
grew along the banks thereof. When we had marched on
about a league, we came to a place so full of these trees and
thickets, that -we could not pass it, so that we were obliged to




376           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
take a turn about,'which brought us off from the river side
about two hundred paces, which was the occasion, as you will
hear, of the loss of all our booty, and the death of some of
ollr men.
As we quitted the place whdre we lay, we ordered those who
had the charge of our canoes to stop in this river, at a place
where there were three Spanish barks, to the end we might
endeavor to bring them away; but, when they came there,
they were suddenly surprised with an ambuscade, of which
the Spaniards were never niggard to us, and, as they defended
themselves against them, the current of the river drove them
beyond the three barks, and consequently far from us; which
was exactly what! they would have, for, as soon as they saw
them in a place where we could not relieve them, they discharged sixty musket-shot at them, with which they killed four,
and wounded one. The rest made their escape to the other
side of the river, and abandoned their canoes, which a dozen
Irndians, who swam the river, carried to the Spaniards, who cut
off the head of one of our men, who was only wounded, and
set it on the top of a pole, that we might see it as we came
down the river.
After we had finished the tour we had taken, we drew near
the river again; and being to come to the place where the three
barks were, and not finding our canoes, we thought they were
still behind; but, about an hour after, we saw three of those
who had the charge of them  coming through the thickets
toward us, who gave us a relation of the disaster that befel
them, and said, that, as they passed the woods, they found the
rudders and sails of those three barks, in two of which we
embarked ourselves' all together, and sent out constantly fifty
men by land before us, to seek out those sails and rudders, giving them a signal, that we would firer off three guns, and that
they should answer us with as many, to show where they should
find us, to the end they might join us there. But, at the same
time that we fired our three pieces, we heard the report of above
five hundred, which made us immediately conclude our men
were attacked, wherefore we delayed not to go ashore, in order
to relieve them; but, by the time we came up, the engagement
was over, and, had not the river been between them and us,
the matter had not been ended so. We found one of our.people in this place, who had escaped out of our vessels, after we
had brought away the ship-tackle that were hid in the woods.
After we were embarked, we asked the captain of horse of
Villia, that was our prisoner, where it was the Spaniards could
lay other ambuscades for us;' he answered it might be about




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            377
the river's mouth, and not only so, but that we should mistrust
all those places, which seemed to give them anyadvailtage over
us; and then we came to an anchor, because of the coming in
of the tide.
On the 26th, we went ashore at a place where they had killed
our men the day before; we found the two canoes dashed to
pieces, and the bodies of our men whom they had wounded in
several places after they were dead. One of them they had
thrown into the fire, and put the other's head upon a pole, as
we have said already. These objects so enraged our men, that
they cut off, at the same time, four'of their prisoners' heads,
whom they set up also upon poles in the same place.  Then
we took the bodies of ours to bury them on the sea-side, and,
before we got thither, we were forced three times to go ashore
to break through the ambuscades laid for us all along the river,
at the mouth whereof we found also that we were warned of
by the captain of horse aforesaid; but we happily -freed ourselves from it, though with the loss of three men, and one
wounded. At last we rejoined'our canoes, where one of our
wounded men died soon after.
The River of Villia is very large, and at low water it breaks
at the mouth of it as on a fiat shore. About a league to
windward, stands a great rock, which night and day, and at all
seasons, is covered with a vast number of birds called fregates2
naubies, and great goziers, that live altogether by fishing.
Great ships cannot enter into this river, they being obliged to
anchor within cannon-sho*in the sea; but. for barks of about
40 tons, they can go up a league and a half within it. The
port, or place of embarking belonging to Villia, is still a league
and a half higher, and the town a quarter of a league distant
from it; it is very well situated, but its churches are almost
fallen to ruin, though they are very rich on the inside. Its
streets are very straight, and the private houses pretty well built;
on the outside of it are a great many hattoes, accompanied with
very fine savanas. The town of Nata, which is the nighest,
stands seven leagues distant from it.
On the 27th, came a person on board us to redemand our
prisoners, with whom we agreed for ten thousand pieces of
eight ransom, and threatened to cut off all their heads, if they
did not send us the money by the 29th. But, instead of that,
he returned to tell us, that the alcaide major had seized upon
those of their people who were our prisoners, whom we had
sent ashore to get wherewithal to ransom  their wives; in revenge whereof we presently cut off the heads of two prisoners,
and gave them the messenger to carryJ o the alcaide, telling
32 *




378           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
him, if he sent us no other answer, we would cut off the heads
of the rest, and, after having put the women upon an island,
we would go to take himself. The same person in the evening
returned to tell us that all the ransomns would come, and that,
besides them, they would bestow upon us ten beeves, twenty
sheep, and two packs of meal, the least whereof usually
weighed a hundred pound, every day as long as we staid.
On the 30th, they brought us back the man whom they had
taken, in exchange for the captain of horse that was our prisoner; and, as they show themselves very fond of having French
arms, they pretended to have lost them that belonged to our
man, for which we made them pay four hundred pieces of
eight. They proposed to buy them one of the barks we had
taken from them, and agreed with us for six hundred pieces of
eight, and one hundred pounds of nails, of which we stood in
great need; whereupon we delivered her up, after we had first
taken out her tackle and anchors. They also required a passport from us, that we would not retake the bark, in case we
met with her out at sea, but only the goods wherewith she
should be laden, which we also gave them.
Next day in the evening, they brought us the ten thousand
pieces of eight, as had been agreed upon; then we weighed,
in order to go anchor at a place that served as a little port to
a hatto, where they were to give us a hundred and twenty
salted beeves. We departed from thence on the fourth of
July, and anchored at the Isle of Iguana, to see and get us some
water, not daring to go and get us ariy on the continent that was
guarded with four thousand men: but after we had cruised in
some places, and found that the water-was brackish, we resolved,
rather than we would die for thirst, to make a descent with
two hundred men on the terra firma, in order to procure us
some in spite of the Spaniards, whom we found about a hundred paces from the sea-side lying upon the grass, and, after a
short fight, put them to flight, seeing we were a people who
would hazard all for a small matter. This being over, we presently filled some casks with water, and reembarked again.
On the 7th, we weighed anchor, and sailed for the King's
Isles, and on the 9th anchored at Morne a Puercos, fourteen
leagues to leeward of the Island Iguana, to take in more
water, there being nobody there to oppose us: we departed on
the 10th with a favorable west wind, and that day one of our
wounded men died. On the 13th, we discovered an island
called Galera, which is to'leeward of all the King's Islands;
and on the 14th we began to perceive the currents that
reign all the year round between those islands, which made us




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            379
put farther off to sea. On the 15th we had a north-west wind,
a fresh gale which brought us near land, and three days after,
which was the 18th, we discovered Cape Pin, and kept all day
at the cape, for fear of being discovered by the inhabitants of
those many islands that were round' about us.
On the 21st, in the evening, we went on board our canoes,
and landed at midnight; but, for all the precaution we had taken,
we were discovered'by the people, that were fishing for oyster
pearls, which are to be found in great numbers sticking to the
bottom of the rocks that are round about these islands. On
the 22d, in the evening, wxe discovered; from one of these islands
where we had made a descent, a ship under sail, to whom we
gave chase, and came up with her two hours before daylight,
whom, without any more ado, we boarded, and made ourselves
masters of' her. The men on board told us the inhabitants of
Panama did not think we were so near, and that, as we had
come from the taking of Villia, they believed we had chose
rather to have gone and wintered at St. John's Island, where
they thought still we had built a fort, grounding their persuasions upon those shams, I have before observed, we had formerly made, and still did as we found occasion. They told us
also that six and thirty English and French were come from
Peru in a bark, with an intention to pass by the way of the
River Bocha del Chica to the North Sea; but that the Spaniards,
having intelligence thereof from the Indians, with whom they
had made peace, since they had granted us passage through
their country by that sameoriver into the South Sea, went out
to meet them in great numbers, had defeated the greatest party,
and brought one prisoner to Panama. Moreover, that two English parties consisting of forty men each, having an intention
to pass from the North to the South Sea, had been all of them
massacred but four, who -were still prisoners at Panama; and,
lastly, that there was a bark in the River of Bocha del Chica,
that tarried for eight hundred pounds in gold, dug up in the
neighboring mines, in order to carry it to Panama.
On the same day we returned on board our ships, and found
them at anchor by the greatest of the King's Islands, and ordered our carpenters to make a half galley of the bark we had
taken on the 26th. We put some questions afresh to the captain of the said bark, who told us they were in daily expectation at Panama of the arrival of two ships laden with meal,
which were to carry also the pay of their soldiers from Lima;
upon which information we sent out our half galley, which was
now finished, to scout without the islands. On the 30th, we
departed with our canoes, and went ashore upon one of these




380           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
islands, where we surprised a person that was come from Panama,
whose master was captain of those Greek periaugues, whereof
we have formerly spoken, who came on purpose thither to be
taken, to the end he might endeavor by artificial ways to lead
us into a snare, of which I am ready to give an account. This
man immediately pretended a great deal of sincerity, in telling
us several things, which he knew we were not ignorant of, and
some others, which we could not quickly and easily come to
know; and among the rest, that there were in the river of
Seppa two merchant barks, and a periaugue with sixty Indians
on board, whom the Spaniards had armed since they made a
peace with them; that besides, the governor of Villia had acquainted the president of Panama, that one of our men, whom
they had taken, had assured him that thirty more of us, who
had not been informed of the peace and good understanding
there was between the Indians and the Spaniards, were about
to pass from this sea to that of the north, by the same way we
all of us had come into the South Sea; and that, upon this
information, the president had sent a hundred men into the
River of Bocha del Chica, to wait for them. But to compass
his design, which was to draw us under the forts of Panama,
he told us in the last place, that they had a little frigate which
came laden into that port, and a galley that was sent out every
evening upon the scout. We resolved to take the advantage of
this information, which we took to be candid and real, and
not to neglect this opportunity of getting some vessels for ourselves, whereof we stood in great ieed.
On the 1st of Augfist, we sent our galley for this purpose
into the River of' Seppa, in order to take one of the barks our
captain spoke of, and at the same time we departed also with
four canoes to go and seize those ships in the port of Panama;
being accompanied by our Greek intelligencer, who intended
to be our guide upon this occasion. He brought us two hours
before daylight before the town, and as the moon shone very
bright, we staid for some' cloud to obscure it, to facilitate our
approach undiscovered to the ships in the port, whereof we saw
one already, which, to our thinking, had her sails loose. And
here was the lure and snare to which the captain led us; but
by the effect of mere chance, or, rather, our own good fortune,
we turned away to a ship which we unexpectedly saw going
out of the port, and gave her chase, believing the same to be the
galley that usually went out to scout, as we had been told. We
took her without a gun-shot, and upon examination of the captain who commanded her, he discovered unto us that the presi.
dent of Panama had sent us a Greek, who was to suffer himself




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA,           381
to be taken by us, and to whom he had promised a very great
reward, if he succeeded in the project he had formed of destroying us; that the means that had been agreed upon to effect
it, were to bring us under the forts of that town, allured with
the hopes Qf taking those ships there, wherewith he had amused
us, and whereof that which seemed to us to have her sails loose
was but a sham ship, a pistol-shot from the port, which was
built upon firm land, of sorry planks ill set together, in which
they had set up masts, and adorned her with some sails: and
as this was the most apparent object, and the first that offered
itself in sight, it was not to be questioned but that we, who
must believe the same to have been on the water, being de —
ceived with the; darkness of the night, would not have failed
(being so greedy as we were to take her) to row up to her,
where our canoes must infllibly run far ashore, and that, in the
time that must necessarily have been spent in getting them off,
the Spaniards would have leisure to fall upon us, where they
did not doubt but so great a number of men as they had in so
considerable a town as that was, would quickly overpower and
destroy us.
This information, which came so seasonably, that it saved
us from the certain danger we were going to throw ourselves
into, was not so advantageous to our Greek captain, who being
known by the captain of the bark for the same person of whose
treachery he hid now advertised us, we paid him for his trouble,
by sending him to the other world, where he designed to have
sent us': after which we. went to take the island of Tavoga,
which had been reinhabited since we had left the coast.of
Panama.
From  the 2d at night to the third, we left this island, and
went to take that of'Ottoqua, which is two leagues north and
south from it, and which we found peopled again. We made
ready on the 4th to go and join our galley, whom we had appointed to rendezvous at the Isle of Sipilla; but we found her,
in our passage, with a prize she had taken, being one' of the
barks that were in the River of Seppa, from whence, in coming
out, she had met with an ambuscade that had killed two of her
men, and broke the arm of another.
On the 5th, we saw five sail between Tavoga and Panama;
we presently bore up to them, and found they were our own
ships, that had given chase to a bark come from Nata, laden
with provision. The mastor thereof finding he could not defend it, threw himself into the water and swam ashore, after he
had made some discharges with his small arms upon them. On
the 6th, we went with our prizes to anchor at Tavoga, and




382           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
from  thence wrote to the president of Panama, that if he
would not give up the five English and French prisoners he
had in that place, we would cut off the heads of fifty Spaniards
we had in our hands. But, hearing no news of him, on the
7th we weighed, and sailed for the King's Islandss  We anchored on the 9th, to stop the leaks of our ships, and while
that was doing, we' departed with our galley and fouer canoes,
for the River Boca del Chica, as well to be informed whether
it was true that the Indians of  Sambe had made peace with
the Spaniards, as we had been assured, as to go and burn all
that was built of the town called Terrible, upon this fine river,
that it might be a defence to a gold mine they had near.  We
went also to fight the hundred men, which the Greek told us
lay in wait for thirty of Bur freebooters that were to pass into
the North Sea.
On the  11th, we arrived at the mouth of the River Boca del
Chica: we lay at:anchor there till midnight, when we weighed,
and, as the sea swelled, we suffered ourselves to be carried up
the river at the pleasure of the current. About two in the morning our guide, still believing we were far from the place whither
he was conducting us, made us put on apace, which did us great
harm, for instead of going to surprise others, we were surprised
ourselves; for about a quarter of an hour after, we saw fire,
but there was no going back now, for the river made a bow,
from whence the rapidness of the tide coming in threw us, in
spite of our teeth, upon these fires, which we came quickly to
know were kindled by those hundred men we were ii quest
of, for they presently asked us from whence our canoes were
bound, and being answered by our guide, pursuant to our order,
frorn Panama, they asked again who was the commander;
and we being long in pitching upon a Spanish name, they gave
us a full volley. But two paterero-shot, which we made at
them, having forced themn to quit their ground, we passed on'
and anchored out of the reach of their arms, to wait for'the
ebb of tide, that we might get out again.; for, as w6 could find
no place to go ashore above them, for the country was full of
marshes, except at the place where they were, we resolved to
take them lower down; and so an hour before daylight, we
went back before their intrenchment, and after we had put all
our men under deck, and fired four paterero-shots, wherewith:
we saluted them so opportunely, that we wounded them a great
many men, and they made no great firing upon us.
On the 12th, we took a small vessel upon this river, wherein
were three Indians; then we went ashore, with an intention to
attack the Spaniards from behind their intrenchments, which




THE BUCCANEERS- OF'AMERICA.         383
commanded the river only; but they presently sent out their'periaugue to take ours which made us expeditiously return on
board our vessels to defend them, and to alter the manner of our
attack, by resolving to go to them before their court of guard,
at the foot whereof we went ashore in spite of all the fire they
made upon us, which lasted not long; for our paterero and
musket-shot killed them a great many men, which made them
quickly fly, and leave us their intrenchment, where we found
a great many dead and wounded men, and took some prisoners,
among whom there was one named Alfier. He was an Indian,
who, odit of a blind zeal he had for'the interests of the Spaniards, took us for them as we were going on board our canoes,
and reproached us highly; but we quickly disabused my gentleman, letting the traitor know to whom we had before been
so kind in our passage by the same river, that we were become
his enemies, since he was become'ours, and then put him out
of a condition ever to serve the Spaniards or to injure us.
Those whom -we took prisoners informed us that we were
discovered at the new town La Terrible, and confirmed the
account we had before of the massacre of the three parties
already mentioned,- as well those who would have gono to
the South seas, as the other who were minded to return by
the way of that river to the north. Within this intrenchment
we found a letter written by the president of Panama, to a
camp-master, that commanded in the town La Terrible, which
was -as follows: -
" When the enemy took La Villia, one of their men was
taken, vwho gave us information that thirty men were to set
forth by way of the River Boca del Chica, to return to -the
North Sea, as believing there was still a good understanding
between them and the Indians. I have sent you three hundred
men to defeat those enemies of God and, goodness; be sure to
keep upon your guard, be afraid of being surprised, and your
men will infallibly be gainers in defeating of them."
Here it may be said, that the prisoners whom we took were
highly useful to us, as well by giving us means to subsist in
these parts as to deliver us from a great many ambushes and
dangers, whereinto, had it not been for them, we must have
fallen. Witness this same, where the Spaniards would have
spared our thirty men the pains' of going to the North Sea. At
last, when we had burnt their court of guard, we took their
peria'uggue, with some pounds of gold dust we found there, and
then went down the river. As for those three Indians whom
we took in the boat, we sent them to tell their comrades that
we had killed him who was with the Spaniards, but that we




384          TIE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
had given them quarter, because they were not amongst them;
and this we did to endeavor to make them kind to us, and so'
disunite and separate them from the Spaniards.
Being got down on the 13th, at noon, to the mouth of the
river, we'met with one of our barks, whom we had ordered to
come and attend us thither. Those within her told us, that,
while they waited there, two Indian periaugues being deceived
with the sight of three or four Spanish prisoners, whom they
had put upon the deck for that purpose, came of their own
accord, and delivered themselves up into their hands, with some
pounds of gold they had found there; and that one of those
Indians, who bore great sway amongst his own nation, had a
commission from the president of Panama to arm several periaugues, and to make war upon us. We weighed that evening
to go and join our ships that were cruising between Cape Pin
and King's Islands, and theie we waited for those of the Spaniards, who, we were told, were to come from Lima.
We got on board our ships on the 17th, in the morning, and
that evening, in our passage by the King's Islands, anchored to
leave our bark there to be careened. ~ Our people, daring our
absence, had put forty prisoners ashore upon one of those islands,
who accidentally happening to meet with some canoes, which
the Spaniards had hid thereabouts, they made use of them to
get off, and to go to Panama, to inform the governor of the course
we were to take, and that the ships we had left there were but
weakly manned; which induced the president to send some'force to attack them: but God was pleased so to order it, that
we were returned with them to the rest of our company.
On the 20th, we made ready to go to cruise about ravoga,
and that evening anchored before the port of Panama, in order
to learn some news. We saw two ships in the road, whither
the town canoes went and came all along, without intermission; but, not dreaming they armed them against us, we anchored on the 21st, at Tavoga.
On the 21st, by break of day, we descried three sail just
upon us, which we could not discover before, because of one
of the points of the island, which kept them out of our sight,
insomuch that one of our ships, that had'not time to weigh anchor, slipped her cable. As soon as they saw us make ready,
they gare us some guns, and as they had the weather-gage,
they did not spare to make use of the advantage they had over
us. We made five tacks to get to windward of them, and they
could not hinder us; but they lost the wind for want of resolution, not daring to pass between the Island Tavaguilla and a
rock, where there was indeed passage for no more than one ship,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            385
but we ventured it, and at last got the weather-gage. We
fought them till noon, and knew not on which side the advantage lay; and, though they plied our decks very close, we still
persisted to keep them clear of them, which was the occasion
that they lost a grand opportunity of mending their tackling.
We threw a great many grenades into their biggest ship, one
of which had so good an effect as to set fire to some loose
powder they had, which burnt a great many men, and this
brought the fight to end sooner than otherwise could have been
expected: for we came up at the same time with the said ship
now all on fire, and boldly boarded her, where, notwithstanding the vigorous resistance they made from the stern, whither
they had all retired, we at last forced them to beg for quarter,
and made ourselves masters of the ship. At the same time one
of our barks boarded one of theirs, and took it.  The third,
that was a kind of a galley, who staid to the last, before she
began to make her escape, as trusting to her good sailing, seeing herself nov pursued by our galley and two periaugues,
ran herself ashore, where she presently staved to pieces, and
but very few of her crew were saved.
They had in their little frigate fourscore men killed and
wounded, out of a hundred and twenty that were on board.
As for the bark, there were no more out of seventy, than eighteen unhurt; neither could we see above ten or a dozen in all that
swain ashore from the other vessel that was staved. All their
officers were either killed or wounded, and among others, the
captain, who received five musket-shot.  He was the same
person that fought so stoutly at Pueblo Nuevo, where he had
received five more, and that had also laid an ambuscade for us
at La Villia: but this last engagement rid us of him, for he
died some time after.
While we were busy in mending the rigging of those ships
we had taken, and throwing the dead overboard, we discovered
two sail more come from Panama, which bore up towards us,
whereupon we interrogated our prisoners, in order to know
what they should be. They said they did not question but
this was the relief they sent them. At the same time we bethought ourselves of a stratagem,. to amuse and make them
believe we were taken, which was by putting up Spanish colors
in our own ships, and in the prizes, with English and French
ones under them. As soon as these two ships approached, they
came up to ouir ship, who received them quite after another
manner than they expected. Being thus surprised, they fired
upon us with precipitation, and made off towards the little
frigate, which they supposed still to be theirs, who calling to
33




386           THEt BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
them to lie by, and the others not doing it, -they threw some
grenades into one of their barks, which sent her to the bottom,
while one of our periaugues boarded the other, wherein they
found four packs of cords, but all of the same length, which
they had made ready to tie us up with: but they reckoned
their chickens before they were well hatched, and these ropes
was -the occasion that no quarter was given to those in the
bark where they were found. We afterwards read the commission of the captain of the little frigate, which imported he
should chase us as far as St. John's Island, and that, when they
boarded us, they should spare none they found upon deck, but
only our surgeons, whom they were willing to save; and that
troops of horse should march along the shore, to take care that
none of us made our escape to- land, in any canoe.
On the 23d, as we sailed away to go to anchor at Tavoga,
we discovered another sail going back to Panama, whom we
chased and took; she was a shallop, whom the president had
sent to fetch off our anchor, which we had not time to haul up
the day before, which he came to know by the means of a canoe, who, passing that way, saw the buoy. But, for all the
fatigues we had undergone in these adventures, we could not
but scoff and laugh at the president, who had sent us ropes to
hang his men, and also sqnt away to take this anchor wherewith to anchor our ship in his port, which he believed his men
would bring in. We anchored this evening at Tavoga.
We had but one man killed in all the fight; but there were
twenty of uS wounded, among whom was Captain Townsley,
who died most of them of -their wounds. On the 24th, one of
our men died, and the same evening we sent one of our prisbners to the president of Panama to carry him a letter, wherein
we required his giving up the five freebooters who were his
prisoners, and to send us some medicines for, as we said, the
use of his own people, though, in truth, it was for our own;
we also complained heavily of the little quarter they had given
to the three parties whereof I have spoken, whom they had
inhumanly massacred.  He sent to us that night the commander
of Seppawho spoke a little French, with the following letter: -
The President of Panama's Letter.
"GENTLEMEN: - I wonder that you, who should understand
how to make war, should require those men of me that are in
our custody. Your rashness hath something contrary in it to
the civility wherewith you ought to treat those people that
were in your poNder. If you do not use them well, God will




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            387
perhaps be on our side on another occasion. And as for the
little quarter you complain we have given, you see the contrary
by those that have been in our hands for some time past. If
you please to put our men you have in your power ashore, we
will take care to have them cured of their wounds."
We ordered the said officer to carry him our answer by word
of mouth, that, if they would not send us our prisoners, we
would send them the heads of all the Spaniards in our possession. On the 25th we weighed anchor, and sailed away for
fear they should, for an answer, send a fire-ship, as they had
done by the English two years before, and burn us. On the
26th in the'morning, we anchored at the Isles of Pericos, that
are not above a league distant from Panama.  Towards noon
we discovered a ship under sail, and sent out our galley to know
what she was: it was our own long bark that was come froin
careening, wherein were sixty men that were not present in the
fight. This day two of our wounded men died, though all of
them were but slightly wounded, which is no matter of wonder,
for all the Spaniards' bullets were poisoned.
On the 27th in the morning, came one to us fromn the bishop,
(who concerned himself much in this business, for he had
stirred up the president to fit out ships against us,) who brought
us a letter, which in substance was the same that follows: —
The Bishop of Panama's Letter.
" GENTLEMEN: — Though the president of Panama hath written to you very inconsiderately, I earnestly desire you to shed no
more of the innocent blood of those that are in your power, all
of them having been engaged by'constraint to make war against
you. The president obeys the king's orders, who forbids him
to restore any prisoners of war: I'll do my endeavor to get the
men released; take my word, and rest satisfied."
" I am to acquaiht you that all the English are Roman Catholics, that there is now a church at Jamaica, and that those four
that are with us, having changed their religion, are willing to
live amongst us."
This we saw was only a pretence to detain our men, and
this sly refusal, together with the trouble we were in, for the
loss of those who died continually of their wounds, through
the violence of the poison that had got into them, forced us,
though with reluctancy, to resolve to send twenty of his people's heads to the president, in a canoe, and ordered him to be




388           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
told, that, if by the 28th he did not send us all our men, we
would send him the heads of all the rest of the prisoners. I
confess this was a violent way of proceeding, but we had no
other method left us to bring the Spaniards to reason; and we
knew them to be a people who, without we had showed this
resolution, would despise, and be so much the more bent to
ruin us in a short time, by how much the more indifferent we
showed ourselves; for they are usually no otherwise courageous,
than when they believe their enemies are of a dastardly nature.
On the 28th betimes in the morning, came a person on board,
who brought us our five men, whereof four were English, and
the other a Frenchman, together with some refreshments for
the wounded men, and a letter to this purpose:-'
The President of Panama's Letter.
" I SEND you all the prisoners I had in my power, and, if
there had been more, you should have had them delivered; but,
as for those that are in your custody, I'll leave that to be managed according to your own honesty and the practice of war."
Hereupon we sent him a dozen of the most wounded amongst
their men, and wrote to him the following letter: —
A Letter for the President of Panama.
" HAD YOU used us in this manner when we sent to you for
the releasement of our five nmen whom you sent us, you would
have saved the lives of those wretches whose heads we have
sent you, and whose death you have been the occasion of.
We give you a dozen men by way of exchange, and require
twenty thousand pieces of eight for the ransom of those that
are still behind. But, in default thereof, we shall put them out
of condition to send us poisoned bullets again, which is so
manifest a contravention of the laws and maxims of a just war,
that if we were minded to punish according to the rigor of
those rules prescribed thereby, we should not have given one
man of them quarter."
Our five men, whom the Spaniards gave up to us, further
confirmed us in the account we had of the massacring of the
three fore-mentioned parties in the River of Boca del Chica,
whereof they themselves were eye-witnesses. About twelve
o'clock of the same day, which was the 28th, we weighed,
and anchored again at Tavoga to take in water. And whilst




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           389
matters were concluded on between the Spaniards and us, in
respect to the ransoming of their people, we required they
should come to a treaty with us, which they consented to, and
sent us daily divers canoes full of merchandise and other
refreshments; all which we had dog-cheap of them, except meal,
biscuit, meat, and other provisions which they kept back, the
reason whereof might be easily guessed at.
On the 29th their messenger returned, who gave us an
account that he had been about the city to get the ransom, and
that they had not got above six thousand pieces of eight
together; but as we were eager to be gone, we told thern they
must send us ten thousand pieces of eight, or else we would
go into the city to fetch them. The effect of this blustering
was that, on the 1st of November, came a canoe to tell us that
aobark would bring us next day the sum we demanded; and
on the 2d, two of our men died.
As we saw nothing coming from Panama, we made ready
and entered into the port, and, when we had hung out our
main flag, we fired a gun; they answered our signal by putting
up a white flag upon one of the bastions of the fort, to give us
notice that the money was not yet ready, which made us put
out again, and lie all night at the cape before the mouth of the
port. Next day came to us a knight of Malta in a bark, wherein he brought us ten thousand pieces of eight, and received the
prisoners from us. On the 5th we anchored at Ottoqua, in
order to victual our ships; on the 7th, two of our men died.
On the 8th, the Indians who had been our guides in our
passage from the North to the South Sea, and who kept close
with us ever since, were taken or murdered by the Spaniards
upon this Island of Ottoqua, in revenge for the service they
had done us. On the 8th in the morning, we put fifty men
ashore, to see if they could find the place whereunto the Spaniards had withdrawn themselves, whom we could not find in
their habitations, that we might know what they had done with
those Indians; but we could find nothing, save their money
and baggage, which they had hid in a vault.
The same day, at noon, Captain Townsley died of his
wounds. We threw his body into the sea, according to his
desire, with such ceremonies as are usual upon these occasions.
On the 10th we weighed, and came to an anchor -at King's
Islands, and, two days after, died one of our wounded men.
On the 17th we put out with the little frigate and long bark, to
sail to the port of Panama, to see whether they had any ships
there that might come to insult us, while our vessels were
careening. We had a north-west wind, so that we could not
33*




390              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
reach the Isles of Pericos before the tenth, when we found
ourselves under the forts of that town.  We furled our low
sails, and, as the Spaniards saw us bring to, they gave us three
guns, after they put up the Burgundian colors upon the windward bastion.  But when we understood there was no ship in
that place whereof we mlight be afraid, we went out cruising
between Tavoga and Sippilla, we being resolved to watch those
two ships that were to come friom Lima, and in the mean time
we sent one of oiur periaugues to bid our men careen the vessels
with all expedition, and that they need fear no danger from
Panama.  We had very bad weather in this channel; it blew
round all the points of the compass with such violent whirlwinds, that the sea grew very boisterous.  But, on the 28th,
the weather proving more moderate, we discovered a ship sailing all along the coast of the main land, after which we sent
two periailgues in chase.  She would have entered into the
port of Panama, but they firing upon her from  the fort, as
believing she was one of our ships, she passed by, and our
periaugues took her.  She came from  Nato, and was laden
with provisions and sugars, which she was carrying to our
enemies, who had the charity to put her back to us.
On the 11th, being not able to see aniy thing of what we
waited for, we sailed for the King's Islands, and, as the moon
shone bright, we found the currents very strong there also,
which obliged us to anchor in the channel, with all the tides
contrary to us, from  twenty to forty fathoms of water.  We
arrived on the 16th, at the island where our ships were careening, and found them already done., The sea round about these King's Islands, whereof I have
spoken so much, is full of a great many very large whales, who
are infested by a fish they call espadon, that assaults themn continually with, a kind of fish-bone, like unto a sabre, fastened to
their heads;' and this makes those monstrous animals to give
such leaps and rebotnds, that they raise themselves continually
above the water.  But to return front a great fish to a small
one, I shall say, that, besides pearl oysters, which'are to be
found in those parts in great numbers; there are also others that
are exceeding good, and so large that they are forced to cut
them into four parts to eat them, and they are, when roasted,
exceeding white.
We departed on the 18th, and sailed for those islands that
are in the main, where we came to an anchor on the 19th in
the morning, and on the 20th put out with our galley and two
periaugues to go to a sugar plantation, which stands two leagues
to leeward of Panama, giving orders at the same time to our




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMkERICA.                391
-_ = 1 ==~T-. —
\.-   ~~~~~~~~~ —
<SW=~~~~~~~ ——`   _g




392           THP BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ships to come and anchor there three days after us. We possessed ourselves of the said plantation, and seized all the people belonging thereto, who told us there was a courier come
from Chiriquita to Panama, who reported he had seen two ships,
and as many barks, belonging to the freebooters, anchor at the
port of that town, who camle for provision there; wherewith
we were somewhat surprised, and could hardly believe those
freebooters would have left so good a coast as that of Peru was,
(whither we knew they were gone,) to come thither, which is
much worse; which difference arises from no other than the
abundance and quality of the provisions that the former produceth, whereof I shall give you an account hereafter. We
were also informed by these prisoners, as it was very true, that
a galley, which we knew well enough was in building at Pananta, was finished; that she carried fifty-two oars, five pieces
of cannon, and forty patereroes; that there were, what with
those come from Carthagena and Porto Bello, five hundred men
come to go on board her and two periaugues, and that they
watched the opportunity of our passing before their port, as we
had used to do, to the end they might put out in the night,
and surprise us during the absence of our other ships, whomr
they supposed to be still careening. On the 24th we anchored
at Ottoqua, to gather mace and rice that was still standing on
the ground; and next day being apprehensive, according to
the report of our prisoners, that there might be freebooters at
Chiriquita, we sent a bark thither to give them notice, if she
found it to be really so, that we would come up to them as
soon as we had taken in some provision along the coast. We
put nineteen prisoners, on the 29th, ashore, and made ready to
depart with an easterly wind.:We were got, on the 30th in
the morning, over against the Bay of La Villia; we straightened our round top, being afraid to come by it. We embarked
in the evening on our canoes, and on the 31st at midnight went
ashore. We were quickly discovered by a party that went the
rounds, which made us use all the diligence imaginable in
order to get into the town, before they had time to make themselves ready. But our guide having led us out of the way,
another party making the round passed by, who no sooner saw
us, but they made all the haste they could to get away, yet we
fired upon them  presently, which dismounted three of them,
and one we took prisoner, who told us we were still three
leagues distant from La Villia, and thatwe were gone out of
our way; that all the people there were at their arms, and
that they had had a re/nforcement of six hundred men sent
them from Panama. Upon this information we stopped short,




THE BUCCANEERS OF -AMERICA.           393
and were forced to return, back again, because we knew very
well that we were discovered, and that so we lost all our labor.
Before we went on board, we went to eat to an estancia that was
half a league off from the seaside, from whence the Spaniards
brought us back, by charging our rear from time to time, till
that we had rejoined our canoes, whereon when we had reambarked, we found ourselves so weary and fatigued, that we
deferred till next day to go and join our ship, and this being
perceived by the Spaniards, they fired so furiously upon us,
that we were constrained to lie at anchor farther from the shore.
On the 2d of November we rejoined our ships that were
cruising in that bay. In the evening we anchored between the
Island of Iguana and the continent over against some hattoes
we saw there, with a design to go and see for some provision;
to which end we went ashore on the 3d at noon, where we
found the Spaniards got t6gether, with whom we fought for half
an hour; they killed us one man, and wounded another. But
they could not hinder us to go to the next hatto, where we
found no sort of cattle, for the Spaniards had carried away and
drove them before them; here we lay this night, but the
Spaniards being unwilling to let us have any rest, we were
forced at midnight to march out against them, and made them
quit the field to us.
On the 4th we returned on board our vessels, having brought
only some little refreshments along with us to our wounded
men, and that evening sailed away with a west wind, keeping
out to sea to the 5th at noon, when we returned t'o land; at
midnight we steered S. S. E., as near the wind as we could
till the 6th, that we were brought back to the shore; about the
middle of the following night we discovered a vessel under sail,
and joined her. It was the bark that we had sent to Chiriquita,
who, meeting with very bad weather, was constrained to put
back under the Morne or Cape of Puercos.  On the 7th, being
not able to double the Morne, because of the contrary west
winds, we sent our galley to Chiriquita, instead of our bark;
we could not double the Morne before the 12th; and we had
a blast of wind on the night, that, in itself, Was favorable
enough for our course, but the currents carried us so to leeward,
that we were still on the 13th six ledgues to leeward of the
Morne. We steered W. N. W., bearing upon the Isle of Tigers,
the which stands six leagues north and south from the continent, between the River of St. James and this Morne or Cape
of Puercos.  On the 14th at nliglit, we were apprehensive, lest
we should be driven too near the shore.
On the 16th we arrived at St. John's Island, where we met




394           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
with our galley returned from Chiriquita, having found nothing
of what she sought for in that place; which still increased the
suspicion we had already entertained, that the president of
Panama had caused a false report to be spread abroad, that some
freebooters had been there, that sd he might get us to quit his
port, and make way, by our absence, for those ships that were
expected from Peru to enter into Panama; and this so much
the more heightened our courage, in that we came to understand, one day after another, the cowardice and dastardly nature
of this proud nation, who; with her three-decked ships, moupted
each of them with eighteen pieces of cannon, and having four
hundred men on board, were afraid of pitiful barks who had
but four guns and some patereroes in all, with which, however,
we waited for them.
On the 18th, we brought our galleys and canoes ashore, in
order to clean them: two days after, we departed with an intention to take some prisoners, from whom we might obtain certain intelligence of the truth or falsehood of any freebooters
having been at Chiriquita, for they might have been gone before
we had sent thither; and upon our departure, we appointed our
ships to rendezvous at the Isle of St. Peter, there to tarry till
we returned. On the morning of the 24th, we went ashore
two leagues to the leeward of the River Pueblo Neuvo, where,
after we had travelled till about four in the afternoon, to discover some houses, we saw two horsemen, one of whom we
dismournted, but he made his escape, and took the other, of
whom we asked where we were; and being informed that there
was, about half a league from thence, a borough called St. Lorenzo, we went that way, and arrived there in the twilight.
Here we took a great many prisoners, who told us they had
heard of no freebooters from the time we had taken Chiriquita,
which now fully confirmed us in a belief of the amusement
the president of Panama had entertained us with. On the 26th,
we returned to the seaside with our prisoners, and discovered
our ships that were sailing to the place of rendezvous; to whom
we sent a canoe, to give them notice to come and anchor at an
island which is over against, and three quarters of a league
distant from, the port of St. Lorenzo.
This borough stands-a league and a half' within land, and is
in my opinion no more than a village; it is inhabited partly
with Spaniards, and partly with Indians, who, as I have already
said, have been reduced by degrees, and submitted themselves
to the Spaniards. It is a very open country, and a man is so
far firom being,sure of what place he is in, that he would believe
himself to bo'at Chiriquita when here, so like is the one to the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           395
other, as well in respect to the borough and places adjacent,
as for the course and disposition of the rivers, wherewith it
is watered.
On the 26th, in the evening, we went on board our ships
with our prisoners, and agreed with them upon what quantity
of provision they were to give us for their ransom: on the 27th
we sent the father or curate of the place ashore, to despatch the
sending of it. On the 28th, the English, who made part of
our fleet, desired us to come together, in order to make a division of the ships and artillery we had taken, as being desirous
to be in a ship by themselves; which was presently dpne. On
the 1st of December we sent a canoe to the continent, and the
men that were in her told us they had seen a troop of horse,
who threatened them at assistance with their cutlasses, which
made us at night, to the number of a hundred men, go ashore
to see them. On the 2d, we waited for them in their town of
St. Lorenzo, but nobody appearing, we burnt it. As soon as
the Spaniards saw the fire, the commander of the place came
to offer us a sum of money for the ransom of the prisoners,
which we refused, because we had much more need of provision.'We told them, if they did not send us the same, pursuant
to the agreement we had'already made with their people, they
should have no more to do than to send for their heads away
from the island. In the said commander's house we found the
following letter, written by the Tenient of Chiriquita, —
A Letter from the Tenient of Chiriquita to the ComMnander
of the Town of St. Lorenzo.
" SIR: I have sent you, by way of re/nforcement, all the
men which I could get together. Use your endeavors to take
one or other of the enemy, to the end we may knov what they
design to do, about which our generals are mightily concerned.
Order the cattle to be drove away from the seaside, and put
them into a place fit to lay an ambuscade, to the end that the
enemy, severing from one another, according to their usual
manner, in order to kill them, it may be so much the more easy'for you to secure some one of them. But if you cannot do
that, lay an ambuscade at a place where you think they will
put our prisoners ashore, and let them show you those persons
whom they have observed to be most respected on, shipboard;
so that if God gives us the advantage over them, do not you
cut them off, but send them to me. Especially interrogate the
women, that you may know whether they have -net with some
weak fellow that hath made any discovery unto them."




396           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
This letter made us keep more upon our guard than otherwise we would have done, and we returned on board our ship
that evening. On the 3d, we went in a canoe ashore, to see
whether they had brought the provision agreed upon for the
ransom of their people; but instead of that, we saw them busy
in raising an intrenchment near the place where they expected
we should make our descent, which gave us to understand they
pursued the orders prescribed to them by the aforesaid letter.
On the 4th, we put those prisoners ashore upon the island where
we had anchored, and left them there, without any further
expecting of their ransom, so that we might secure ourselves
against that ambuscade whereinto we must have fallen, had we
sent them to the same place where we took them.
In the evening we weighed and sailed for the Bay of Boca
del Toro, with an easterly breeze that put us forward. On the
5th, we doubled the point of Porica, which is ten leagues to
leeward of that bay; at the height whereof, we were becalmed
till the 10th; when, towards evening, a small wind blowing
from the sea arose, which brought us to the mouth of the bay.
But the same was followed by so terrible a tempest, that our
ship lay for an hour in such a manner, that she was under water
as far as her great scuttle; and what amazed us was, that our
ropes, sheets, and clewings were cut so cleverly, as if the same
had been done with a hatchet. However, this tearing of our
rigging served us in good stead, for had it not been for that,
we had quickly gone to be meat for fishes; for our sails, being
held by no other than the wind and arms alone, the sail-yards
yet stretched themselves out along the masts, and our ship by
little and little happily recovered herself. The wind was allayed in the dusk of the evening by a great deal of rain that
fell, wherewith we were becaimed; and on the 11th, we had
a southerly'wind, which brought us to an anchor in the bottom
of the bay.
The mouth of this Bay of Boca del Toro is about four or
five leagues in extent from one point to another, and eight in
depth.  If you would enter it with safety, you must keep the
whip of your rudder to starboard, because it is dangerous to
keep to the east side. Here is good anchorage every where,
and also a covert; one may anchor in the bottom of the bay,
within pistol-shot of land.
There are four islands contained in it, that stand very near
unto the main land to the east and north-east; but it is not
safe to lie near the-rn, because of the many rocks that are there.
Several fine rivers discharge themselves into it, and lead us up
them to divrers Indian carbets, who have neither.peace, nor are




THE  BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           397
in amity with any people whatsoever, no more than those whom
I have mentioned when I spoke of Cape La Vella and Boca del
Drago, which yet does not hinder the Spaniards from passing
their caravans through the midst of their country, when they
come from Costa Rica to Panama: but then they must be very
well guarded, and the great road, through which they pass,, is
not above six leagues from the sea-side.
On the 12th, we went to find out trees fit both to make canoes of for carrying our water, and canoes of war. On the
25th, being Christmas day, after we had, according to custom,
said our prayers in the night, one of our quarter-masters, being
gone ashore, in order to take care about our eating some victuals, (for our ships being a careening, all our provisions were
then put out,) one of our prisoners, who served us as cook, stabbed him with a knife, in six several places; wherewith crying
out, he was presently relieved, and the assassin punished with
death.
CHAPTER   LIV.
The Freebooters' Voyage to the South Seas in 1687.
ON the 1st of January, 1687, our canoes being ready, we left
this bay and sailed for that of Caldaira, that we might victual
there, and make an end of careening our ships. We left them
there on the 2d, after we had given orders to those who had
the charge of them, to come and join us in the bay, and we
embarked two hundred men in our canoes, to cross over to La
Cagna, which is a small island very inconvenient to draw near to,
and stands about a league north and south from the main land,
between Boca del Toro and Caldaira. We were six days in
our passage before we could get thither, having only put forward in the night, for fear of being discovered. Being come
on the 6th at night into the bay, our guide made us put in
under a covert, and told us that, to prevent our being discovered, we should go ashore in that place; which we had no
sooner done, but we were conducted into,,a marish, in the
soundest places whereof we sunk in the mud to the very middle, insomuch that five of our men, of whom we could see no
more than their heads, did not give us a small trouble to pull
them out with cords we made fist to mangles, which are trees
of that name growing in this marish. So that, not knowing
34




398           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
how we should be able to free burselves from this wretched place,
we lifted tup our guide to the top of a tree, to endeavor, by the help
of moonlight, to discover how far we might be from sound land.
But he, finding himself'now at liberty, skipped like a monkey
from tree to tree, and railed all the while at us, who could neither see him, nor do any more than threaten him, which I
believe he little mattered:  We spent the rest of the night in
making about a hundred steps in this sweet place, where wq
exactly went the rounds, and from whence we could nlOt come
out till break of day, and not then neither, without being bedaubed all over from top to toe, and having our arms laden with
mud. When we were in a condition to reflect a little upon
ourselves, and that we saw two hundred men in the same habit,
and so curiously equipped, there was not one of us who forgot
not his toil, to laugh at the posture he found both himself and the
rest in. At length, after having inveighed against our guide
who had so cunningly saved himself when he saw us stuck
fast in the mire, we went into our canoes again, where we
cleaned ourselves as well as we could, as we did also our arms,
and, after having ]pft our covert, we met with a very pretty river,
whereinto we entered, and went up it about two leagues, where
we landed at an. intrenchment.  There we found the remains
of the two ships which the Spanish had burnt, when an English freebooter, whose name was Betsharp, came to careen in
this bay, which made us suppose, according to the relation that
had been given us concerning it, that it was the embarking place
belonging to Nicoya.  We followed the road we found there,
and marching about two leagues, at the end of them we entered,
by the help of the barking of the dogs, into a borough called
Sancta Catalina, where we tookl all the inhabitants prisoners.
Now as we were informed by them there, that there was no
more than three leagues to Nicoya, we mounted sixty men on
horseback, in order to go thither; but we mlet half way with
horsemen, whom we could not reach, and who, returning back
with full speed, gave the inhabitants notice of our march towards them, insomuch that, by the time we got thither, they
had already hid all their effects, and were expecting our coming
upon the place of arms, from whence we drove them, after rwe
had sustained their first discharge, with which they neither
killed nor wounded one of our men. While we were gathering what provision we could together, we sent out small parties
into the neighboring places, who brought us some money, and,
among other things, the governor's plate, and all his movables.
On the 8th we left the town, and went to rejoin our people
at Sarcta Catalina, where we staid the remainder of that day




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            399
At night came two of the enemy's sentinels thither, one of
whom we killed; for theyI, not knowing we were in. the town,
were come to give the Spaniards notice that they saw three
sail of ships enter into the bay, and that they were enemies.
But this intelligence came too late. On the 9th we left this
place to go and join our canoes again, on which being embarked, we left one of our prisoners ashore to go and raise the
ransom of those we carried along with us; and, on the 10th,
we got on board our ships that lay at anchor in the bay.  We
had found among the governor of Nicoya's papers three letters,
which are these that follow:The Governor or General of the Province of Costa Rica, his
Letter to the President of Panama, dated May 2, 1686.
" SIR:-This letter is to let you know of the taking of our
dear town of Granada by pirates, on the 10th of the last month.
They came ashore at a place where we had no sentinels, we
supposing there was no occasion for it, because the sea is so
high there; they passed on across a wood like so many wild
beasts. We had the good fortune to have notice of it by our
fishermen, though we were already upon our guard ever since
the inews we had concerning them from Lesparso and Nicoya.
They lay on the 9th at the fine house of Don Diego Ravalo,
knight of St. James; we were very well prepared to receive
them, but the way of fighting practised by these men did so
much astonish ours, that we could not make that resistance we
had promised ourselves we should do. They fell on briskly,
singing and dancing, as if they had been going to a feast; at
length, after we had, been fought bravely by them, they won
the place of arms, with the loss of thirty of their men, according to the estimate of Don Antonio de Fortuna, a person of
good experience in war, who came to us some months before.
We are also of opinion that they have lost their general, for we
saw a man, that distinguished himself from the rest by his
habit, fall.
After they had staid for the space of four days in our fort,
they sent to require us to ransom the town and prisoners
they had taken; but, we being not very forward to return an
answer to their proposal, they burntt it, and went their ways.
Seignior Don John de Castilla, serjeant-major, went out to
observe them with his men; but not knowing they took away
our artillery, he attacked these enemies of God and goodness
about a mile from the town; but they, being resolved to make
their way through, or to die upon the spot, slew so great a




400           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
number of his men, that the rest fled, and left their conmmander alone.
We have taken one of their men, who told us they came to
our province upon no other design than to know the strength
of it, though it is not to be doubted, if they had found our
vessels at anchor, but they would have made use of them to
pass by the way of our lake to the North Sea, and have abandoned their comrades, who looked after their ships, and their
way would have been infallibly by Carthage  Monsieur, the
governor, takes his measures thereupon, and continues to fortify
his entrenchment. I shall give you a more ample account of
this business by the first caravan."
The President of Pana-ma's Letter to the Governor of
Costa Rica.
SIR: - This is to give you notice of the advices I have
received from Carthagena, by the way of Puerto Bello. The
king of France, supposing he had received some affront from
our nation, sent eighty sail of all sorts before Calix, to demand
contribution; and, seeing there was so vast an inequality of
force upon this occasion, we agreed to give him half a million
to withdraw his ships, and return to their ports.
"' You know that my lord bishop, on the 22d of August,
forced me to send out three ships to fight the pirates, that still
continued before our port and took all the barks and canoes
that were coming on. Our ships surprised them  at break of
day, which made one of the pirates slip his cable; and this
was done, not for to fly away, but through the skill of' the
commander. I saw the fight from my ramparts, the honor
whereof I thought infallibly to have appertained -unto us.
Having seen them draw near the shore, I sent a shallop to bring
away the anchor of that vessel that had slipped her cable, in
order to fasten her in our port. As soon as ever I saw them
ungrappled, I despatched away two long barks or galleys, to go
and learn the news, and to bring those of the enemy that survived before me, though my orders were, that no quarter should
be given to any that were found upon deck, to the end we
might rid the world of these.enemies of God and his saints,
who profane his churches, and destroy his servants. In the
evening' they sent one of our men to require me to give up
five men of theirs, that I had prisoners in my town, and, as my
prince forbade me to do so, I refused it; but these new Turks
sent  me twenty heads, and I bethought myself, that, for the
preventing of the slaughter of so many Christians, I ought to




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            401
send them their men, with ten thousand pieces of eight, for the
ransom of ninety of our people, that were almost all wounded,
which they sent us out of three hundred and thirty they had
taken with them.  Thus you see how God is pleased to afflict
us on all sides — let us take all for the sake of his sufferings
for us.'
The Tenient of Sansonat's Letter to the President of Panama.
" Captain Francis Grognier is separated from his fleet at Realeguo, and'gone ashore with a hundred and fifty men upon
the' Isles of Napalla.  We took three of their men, who told
us, that those of them, that were gone up towards Panama,
had a design to return to the North Sea.  The peace we have
made with the Indians will do us more hurt than good: we
were concerned, at least, to observe their motion, and stop up
that passage. Those people, seeing no place whereunto to
retire, became as so many enraged dogs. We had no need of
that, for wherever these irreligious wretches set their feet on
land, they always win the victory. If you please,'let them
have free passage, that we may be at rest. They came ten or
a dozen times ashore, without knowing what they wanted.
Send us a man who understands the way of sea fighting, for I
am of opinion they will never be able to get off from these
islands, and so it will be convenient to go and take them there."
On the 12th, as we saw no: ransom come, we set out to go
ourselves to Nicoya, to fetch it, where we arrived next day;
we sent out several parties also in search of some victuals,
which the people had hid, and sent one to treat with them
about the ransoming of their town.  The tenient told -us the
governor was gone for relief to Costa Rica, and that he had no
orders to pay any ransom, further than what had been agreed
on for the prisoners, which was all ready, and that he would
not have us be impatient, if we received not the same as soon
as we desired it, because they having no canoes, whereby to
send. the money to us by sea, which might have been done' in
half a day's time, (the passage was so short that way,) had been
obliged to have it carried on mules' backs by land, which was
four days' journey.  When we had received this answer, we sent
again to tell him that our intention was to have been gone next
day, but that however, seeing he waited in expectation of succors, we would wait also; but at length, growing impatient that
things were so long'retarded, we went our ways on the 17th.
Two days after, being the 19th, they came to the sea-side,
34 *




402           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
over against the place where our vessels lay at.anchor, and
brought us the ransom they had promised for the prisoners,
whom we sent ashoire at the same time. We gave them a letter, which we wrote to the governor, wherein we sent him
word, if he would let us know when his reenforcement came,
we should not fail to attend him; and that in the mean time,
if he did not send us so many horse-load of biscuit and mace,
as we required of him for the ransom of the town, he might
assure himself we should go and burn it.
On the 20th, we weighed anchor, and went to one of the
islands in this bay to careen our vessels. On the 22d, we went
off in our canoes, leaving no more men with our ships than
were necessary to careen them, and sought out some hattoes,
where we might get necessary- subsistence, to the end we might
lay by, and keep in store those provisions we had got together
on board, and whereof we'should have occasion in the execution of an enterprise we had formed upon the town of Queaquilla. On the 22d, at night, we went ashore at Caldaira, where
we were discovered by the sentinels, who, as they made their
escapes, set fire unto the savannas, in order to stop our passage;
however, this did not hinder us to reach the little town of Lesparso, which had been almost entirely abandoned since the
time of our being there before.
On the 23d, we had the curiosity, or rather humor, to pursue
the first road that offered itself to our view at our departure;
and after we had marched about a league on, we discovered
about two hundred horse upon our flank, and in our rear. A
Spaniard, who was advanced before the rest, made a thousand
mouths at us, and reviled us as much, which gave us an occasion to hide five of our men that were behind the rest, in the
grass, that was exceeding high upon both sides of the way, and
leave our main body to march on; so that when our Spaniard,
who still followed our people, went to pass forwards, he was
quickly dismounted, and we made him make a grimace in good
earnest. We questioned him according to our usual ceremony,
that is to say, by putting him  on the rack, about the place
where we were. He told us we were on the highway of Carthage, and that all places were quite forsaken from thence to
this town, which was no less than twenty-seven leagues, out
of an apprehension his country had, lest we should go and force
them to grant us passage to the North Sea, as their chief officers had caused it to be reported among'them. He also gave
us information, that they had four hundred men making their
rounds, whereof the two hundred we saw were of that number,
being detached to observe the time of our landing, that so they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            403
mnight retire. to a strong entrenchment they had six leagues on
this side the town, for to beat us back, in case we made that
way. Being thus pre-admonished, we thought it not convenient to go any further, our design being no other than to
know the country, and to get us some victuals; so we returned
to Lesparso, and on the 24th, rejoined our canoes.
On the 26th, we went ashore under the guidance of our new
prisoner, who brought, us to a sugar plantation, where we divided into two comnpanies to go to two hattoes, and took all the
people we could meet with there, who informed us, that several
other hattoes and sugar plantations in the neighborhood had
all together sent out two hundred armed men, who were gone
in the evening to beat back the crew of three of the enemy's
canoes, that had landed at Colebra, where they had killed and
wounded divers Spaniards.  We presently iinagined it must'
have been Captain Grognier, that Iwas come up that coast, and
therein we were not mistaken; we immediately returned back
to the sea-side, to go with our canoes to meet him, and in our
way heard the,noise of several cannon-shot and small arms,
towards the place where we had left our ship careening, which
made us double our pace, and reembark in our canoes.
As soon as we were got on board our ships, we found Captain Grognier, with three canoes there, who with his cre;w. had
been conducted to the said place by one of our canoes, whom
they had fortunately met in crossing this bay; and the firing
we had heard, was made by the one and the other, for joy of
their meeting together.
Grognier told us, that he came up this coast with an intention to find out an uninhabited place, to the end he might land
without opposition, and to-fetch a compass across the country,
to get to the North Sea.  We laid the danger whereunto he
must necessarily expose so small a number of men before him,
(they being no more than sixty in all,)that if he were resolved
to undertake so dangerous an enterprise, it were better he would
stay with us until we found a favorable opportunity to repass
together to that sea, as being better able conjointly to surmount
those difficulties which we might be exposed to thereby.
Being overcome with our reasons, he staid with us; and after
we had given him an account of the adventures we had had
since our separation from him, he also, in his turn, entertained
ts with a recital of his, and told us, he had made several
descents in the Bay of Napalla, with various success, and that
amnong other things, in one of those descents, the Spaniards
had taken three of his men, who had been exchanged some
time after for other prisoners; but that the Spaniards had so




404           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
far corrupted those three men with the fine promises they made
them, while they were in their custody, that upon their return,
they insinuated into their comrades, in order to betray them, a
design of going to a very considerable gold mine, which was
fourteen leagues off from the sea-side, and as many from Tiusigal, and that being prepossessed of making their fortunes'there,
they had left the island where they were, to the number of a
hundred and twelve men, and went ashore upon the continent,
with an intention to go to that mine, under the guidance of the
prisoners, who knew the way, and towards which they journeyed only in the night time, for fear of being discovered;
that those three men who had been exchanged, and sold their
friends to the Spaniards, pretended they were weary, and had
occasion to rest, that so they might not go with the rest; that'for all this, they departed two hours after, bringing to the Spaniards, who waited in a convenient place for them, all the prisoners that were ashore in the said bay, and, after some time,
carried off the arms and ammunition of all the rest of our company that staid behind upon the island, who had no mistrust of
them, whereof they laded a canoe; but that the treachery, in
the mean time, had not had all the projected effect, and that he
and his men got to the mine without opposition, because the
Spaniards, who had made all things ready for massacring of
them, when going ashore, got thither later than they should
have done, and that through the fault of our renegadoes, who
had too much precipitated the departure of their comrades,
whom they thus saved by pressing them on to their ruin. That
they had got no great purchase at the mines, because there had
been orders given before for saving their treasure; though, after
all, it was not above an hour's space that they had got away
four hundred and fifty pounds of gold, that was already prepared. That yet they found some pounds still left, and took
some prisoners, who were surprised by them, as not expecting
their company so soon, and that they also did believe they
had been defeated by the way, as the design had been formed
against them.
That when they had staid two days at this mine, and being
intent upon returning with his men to the sea-side, he met with
a body of Spaniards on the way, waiting his corning, and making a' mean, as if they would, now upon his return, make'amends for the fault they had committed, in not preventing his
descent. Their commander sent a trumpet to Captain Grogpier, to know if he were minded to fight; who being answered
that he desired nothing more, the, Spaniards sent a second
time to tell him, that, if he would give up his prisoners, they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           405
would grant him free passage; but he boldly answered, that, if
they desired to have them, they must come and fetch them by
the help of their arms; and, as for the passage, he would open
his way through in spite of them. That, having made themselves ready, the Spaniards had not the courage to stay for
them, contenting themselves only with firing a few muskets at
a distance, and so fairly took to their heels, while he pursued
his march towards his canoes, which had, as good luck would
have it, been left in a place where the renegadoes could not
show them to the enemy.
He told us moreover, that, some time after his return from
that mine, they had been at Pueblo Viego, by the way of a
river that runs not above four leagues, and discharges herself
into the Bay of Napalla; that they had surprised the town,
and that, after having rested there for some days, as they were
coming back to rejoin their canoes, they had met with an ambuscade, laid for them under the covert of an entren-chment,
guarded by six hundred men out of the garrison of Realeguo,
which began to be inhabited again, with whom they had fought
a long time.' But, finding the Spaniards stood to it more tightly
than ordinary, they threw themselves into their entrenchment,
where, killing all about them that made any resistance, they
wrought a great slaughter amongst them; that one part of them
continued prisoners, while the other fled without any more ado,
and forsook their entrenchments as well as the three colors that
they had set up there. That the freebooters had lost no more
than three men, but that the Spaniards in the heat of the action
killed several prisoners of the one and the other sex, which the
other had brought away from the town, who after this went on
board their vessels. That some months after, not concurring
with a design which fourscore and five of his men had taken,
of going down towards the Isles of California, he had resolved
with the sixty that remained with him to go up towards Panama, where happening, as I have told you, to meet us, we gave
both him and his men room in our ships, where we learned this
whole relation from them.
On the 30th we quitted our ships, and went in our canoes
into several rivers which discharge themselves into this Bay of
Caldaira; and, amongst the rest, into a very fine one,,whereon
we went up ten leagues, in all which space we always found
her of the same depth and breadth. Several Spaniards told us,
that, a matter of forty or fifty leagues higher, there was a mountain, from whence arises the spring of this river; and, on the
other side off the same mountain, arises also a spring, from
which runs the River St. John, that discharges itself into the
North Sea at the White Point.




406            THE BUCCANEERS OF- AMERICA.
We took a large canoe, laden with tallow, in this river, which
some time after was of great use to us, by way of food, as we went
to Queaquilla.  We also found some hattoes on this river's side,
where we refreshed ourselves till the 6th of February, when
we returned on board our ships. On the 12th we departed, in
order to go the third time and visit Nicoya; we arrived there
next day in the evening, and presently detached several parties
to get us intelligence concerning the Spaniards, who never appeared since they had threatened us with their succors, instead
of the ransom we required of them for saving their town, which
they still refuising to satisfy us for, we burnt it this third time,
and, on the 17th, went our ways.
But though we were forced to chastise the Spaniards in this
manner, we showed ourselves very exact in the preservation of
the churches, into which we carried the pictures and images of
the saints which we found in particular houses, that they might
not be exposed to the rage and burning of the English, who
were not much pleased with these sorts of precautions; they
being men who took more satisfaction and pleasure to see one
church burnt, than all the houses of America put together.
But, as it was our turn now to be the stronger party, they durst
do nothing that derogated from that respect we bore to all
those things.
Nicoya was a small town, pleasant enough taken altogether;
its churches are very fine, and the houses as ill built; they have
a pretty river there, that runs about one half of the town
round; but, when one is within, you cannot know which way
it is you have entered, nor how to go out, because of the
height of the mountains wherewith it is surrounded every way.
We were no sooner gone from this town, but the Spaniards
sent to set fire to the roads through which we were to pass,
which yet we happily escaped, because they had but just begun
to do it.  We took one of their men who was hemmed in between us and the fire, and who conducted us to several estancias, from which we did not return before the 20th. And, on
the 22d, we put forty prisoners ashore,who were too chargeable
to be kept on board with us.
Some men, perhaps, may be amazed at what I have said concerning Athe burning of the roads, but they would be much
more so, had they seen it as we have done.  There were two
sorts of' places where this burning was wont to be practised,
to wit, in the savannas and woods; when the former were set
on fire, whose grass was almost as high as our heads, and also
as dry, in a manner, as powder, we found ourselves so besieged
on the right and left side of the road with the flame, that it made




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            407
us feel it to some purpose, though the same were of no long
duration. But when these roads lead through covert and woody
countries, as in the present occasion whereof I am speaking,
and that once fire be set thereunto, one may see, according to
the course of the wind, the country for several leagues burnt
in a little time, to which the dryness of things doth very much
contribute, the sun being exceeding hot at that season.
Oni the 23d we sent our quarter-master on board the English,
to make an agreement with them.'We proposed to go in conjunction with them to take Queaquilla, (where the Spaniards
drove a great trade by sea,) upon condition that, if we took
two ships, we should cast lots who should choose, and that, in
case there were but one taken, that then'we would put fifty
men of each nation on board her, till such time as we could
take another, which they would not agree to, as inflicting upon
the first choice. So that, seeing we could not bring them to
comply, we parted as well from them as from Captain Grognier,
and fifty of our men who staid on board him; so that they
had a hundred and forty-two men in their ship, and we a
hundred and sixty-two in our frigate and long bark.
On the 24th we weighed, and set sail for Queaquilla, which
is the first maritime town on the south coast, as you go thither
from Panama; we made all the sail we could to get thither
before the English, who had formed the same design as we
had done. We lay by till the 25th, to get out of the bay, and,
in passing from the White Cape, we steered S. S. W., S. and
by S. W., and directly south to the 28th in the evening,. that
we had on our starboard side a W. N. W. wind, bearing us to
the south, which lasted till the 29th, when we were becalmed
in the'night. On the 1st of March towards noon, arose a
pretty fresh gale from the north, which made us bear S. S. W.
and S. S. E., till the 4th in the morning, when an easterly
breeze took us. and made us bear south; on the 5th arose a
north-west wind; and on the 8th at noon we passed the equinoctial line, leaving the Isles of Galapa, which are below to
the west, a dozen leagues to leeward.
These are eight islands that stand north and south of the
White Cape, and east and west from Queaquilla; they are full
of sea tortoises, that land there every hour of the day, and you
cannot find a place to tread on or walk along in the wdods, for
the great number of land tortoises, lizards, and agoutils, that
retire thither.  The sea thereabouts is also so fruitful in the production of fish, that they come to the very sands to die there;
but these advantages, on the other hand, are encountered with
the want of water, whereof these islands are entirely destitute.




408           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
The wind, towardsevening, came to N. N. E., and made us
bear E. and by S. E., to keep to the continent; the weather, on
the 10th in the morning, grew very dark, and, we having a
southerly blast, bore E. and E. by S. E., till the 11th, when
we were becalmed. On the 13th arose an east wind, and we
bore to the S. S. E., upon a tack, and N. N. E., and then lay
by for some time, because we did not know the currents. On
-the 14th, having a north-east wind, we bore E. S. E., and accordingly, as it blew fresh, we steered E. and by S. E., and E.
On the 15th, two hours before day-light, we had a storm, and
then a south wind; we steered east all that day, but we had
such bad weather the following night, that we could not
carry our sails; -next day about noon the weather grew better,
and an easterly breeze presented; we lay by till the 18th at
noon, when we discovered a ship to the windward of us, to
whom we gave chase till the evening; she proved to be the
English ship that had parted from us when we came out of
the Bay of Caldaira, who, knowing who we were, put into the
cape. We came to leeward of her, but she spread out her sails.
and got to leeward of us. After we had given one another this
salutation, we put out for two hours to see which sailed best;
but knowing at last they were the better sailers, and feairing they might reach Queaquilla before us, we desired them to
join with us in our design, to which when they agreed, we set
sail together. We found ourselves much perplexed to know
what latitude we might be in, since we had not seen the sun
for ten days together. But it happily fell out, that it appeared
on the 19th; our pilots computed we might be about twentyfive leagues to windward of Queaquilla, and sixty leagues from
land; but the winds varied to that degree, that we could make
no way, and many times went contrary.
On the 20th we had a west wind, and steered E. and by
S. E. till the 21st, when we were becalmed. On the 24th arose
a south wind, and on the 26th an easterly breeze; at last, the
wind persisting to be contrary, we were reduced to great want
of victuals, for we had already been upon our passage longer
than our provision, would allow us; to which we may add, that
fish had, till now, been so scarce, and hard to catch, that we
had but little support from them. So that, having on the 28th
taken an account of the remainder of our victualling, we were
forced to retrench ourselves so far, as to eat but once ini fortyeight hours. We also wantdd water, and, had it not been for
the help of rain, we had certainly died of thirst; but what
made us amends for one part of our wants was, that we found
ourselves, all of a sudden, in a kingdom of large fishes, such




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            409
as emperors, tunnies, germons, galdenies, negroes, bonitoes, and
several others, to whom we gave no quarter, no more than to
the sea-wolves, who, for all their ill smell, could not escape us.
During that time we bore to the north-east, the wind not
allowing us to keep on our designed course, that, if the worst
came to the worst, we might, by this course, reach the Isle of
St. John, pursuant to the design we had formed, upon meeting
with this contrary wind, of putting in there, in case the same
continued all the way.  On the 29th, after we had taken the
latitude, our pilots computed us to be opposite to the Isle of
Platta, thirty leagues to leeward of Queaquilla. On the 30th,
being Easter day, we were but one degree north latitude; in the
twilight the wind began to blow fresh, and bore us E. N. E.
Next day the wind came S. S. W., we steering E., E. and by
S. E., and E. S. E. On the 3d of April we were becalmed;
and, as we had, for the space of two days, by the computation
of our pilots, sailed towards land, they were of opinion that
the currents deceived them, of which we made ourselves satisfied by the following manner: On the 4th, the weather being
very calm, we furled our sails, and put out one of our periaugues, about whose forecastle we spun sixty fathoms of our
smallest rope, made fast unto a grappling iron, and, from that
coast she made from, the tide ran along her side with as much
swiftness as the current of a river, and bore to the north-east.
On the 5th we caulked our ships; towards midnight a southwest wind presented itself, and we bore south-east.
On the 6th in the morning, we discovered land both to windward and leeward of us; we veered to, lest we should be
brought too near, and steered south. On the 8th, we were
about four or five leagues off, and our coasting pilots knew the
place to be Cape Pastao, which is under the line, thirty leagues
to leeward of the Isle of Platta; we had all hands aloft, and
steered south.  On the 9th, we bore to the S. S. E. till the
evening, and to the S. W. till ten at night, when we steered to
the S. S. E.; and, on the 11th, we were got to the height of
the Isle of Platta, eighteen leagues out at sea.
On the 12th at noon, we saw the point of Sancta Helena,
which is fifteen leagues to leeward of Queaquilla, and forms
the beginning of the bay that bears the name of that town.
On the 12th at night, we saw fire to windward of us; we lay
by till break of day, when we discovered a ship three leagues
to windward of us, and, as we were becalmed, we sent three
periaugues to know what she was; they found her to be a
prize, laden with wine and corn, which Captain David had
taken as she came out of Nasca, and which was separated from
35




410           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
him; he had put eight Englishmen on board to conduct her,
who were to have their rendezvous, in case of separation, at
the Isle of Platta.  These men told us, that, after they had
left St. John's Island, they made several descents, and in several parts of that country, among others, at Sagua, Arica, and
Pisca; that, in the last of these places, a relation of the viceroy of Lima came at the head'of eight hundred men, to attack
them with sword in hand, but that they were vigorously repulsed; that they had also taken a great lalny ships, which,
when they had pillaged, they let go again; so that, finding they
had got to the value of five thousand pieces of eight a man,
they had resolved to return to the North Sea, and that, as they
sailed away for the Straits of Magellan, they fell to gaming,
whereat many lost all they had got; that they had anchored
in the road that leads to the Isles of Don Fernandez, that stand
upon the brink of the strait, to which place came Captain Willnet, an Englishman, who had left them long before, and was
come thither upon the same design with themselves, of repassing into the North Seas by the same straits; but that Captain David had altered his resolution, for that those of his crew
who had lost their money, were not willing to leave those seas,
nor the ship, till they had taken another. That, as for those
who had won, they went on' board Captain Willnet, out of
which ship went also, at the same time, such of his crew as
were without money, in order to go and get some with Captain
David, and that so they were come back into the South Sea,
to the number of sixty English and twenty French, as Willnet
was gone through the strait for the North Sea; that Captain
Peter Henry was. gone for the East Indies, presently after
Captain Suams; and lastly, they told us (though we had been
informed thereof before) that the Spanish fleet was a careening
at Puerto Callao, which, as I have already said, is the place of
embarking that belongs to Lima.
As these eight Englishmen did not think that Captain
David's frigate would rejoin them so quickly at the place of
rendezvous, they proposed going with us to Queaquilla; which
we so much the more willingly agreed to, in that they gave us
a share of their victuals and drink, and a little revived amongst
us that usual merriment, that had now for some time been.
exiled from us, by the abstinences we were forced to undergo,
wherewith we were extremely weakened; then we sailed all
night in their company, steering S. E. and by E.
On the 14th, we furled all our sails for fear of being discovered fiom land. near unto which we were. About two, arose a
fog, by favor whereof we made use of our main sail of all, as




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            411
7well to come ready rigged into the bay, which is thirty leagues
in length, as to get to windward of the River Queaquilla, and
to spare. ourselves also the labor of rowing so much, for, being
so extraordinarily weak, we had not strength to do it.
We steered all night S. E., and, on the 15th, discovered the
White Cape, which is the windward cape of this bay; about
ten in the morning, we embarked to the number of two hundred and sixty men on board our canoes, after having given our
ships orders to lay by in the bay, till they heard news from us.
We steered all day long for the Island of Sancta Clara, with
which we came up at sunsetting. This little island is in reality
nothing else but a rock, standing east and west, six leagues distant from the continent; we were obliged to cast anchor with
all the tides contrary to us, it being impossible to put into this
bay against the currents, where we found six fathoms of water;
and, on the 16th, we found ourselves between Sancta Clara
and La Puna, about five leagues from the shore.
La Puna is a very pretty island, and may be discovered at a
great distance at sea, because of the form of it, resembling a
cardinal's cap; it is twenty leagues in circumference, and stands
east and west, two leagues from the continent, and 6ver against
the mouth of the River Queaquilla. There is a large borough
built upon it, where, in former times, were kept the king of
Spain's magazines. Great ships, that is, such as are two or three
decked ones, that cannot come into the river, anchor between
it and the island. We hid ourselves in this island all day, and
that with the good luck of not being discovered by the sentinels, who were there to the number of forty of them, though
we knew nothing of it; we departed in the evening, and got
more southerly, that we might not be discovered from  the
continent.
On the 17th, we hid ourselves again in a covert place upon
the same island; where, after we had got an exact account
from our prisoners of the state, situation, and disposition of the
town of Queaquilla, which we were about to go and take, we
disposed of our forces in the following order: There were fifty
men making the forlorn hope, led by Captain Picard, who Comm-anded our frigate, to attack the great fort; fourscore grenadiers, commanded by the captain of our bark, were to be in the
nature of reserves, and to serve any where, as there should be
occasion for them; Captain Grognier with the main body was
to make himself master of the town and port; and Captain
George Hewit, who was commander of the English ship, with
fifty of his men, was to attack the little fort, and a thousand
pieces of eight was promised to any one of the ensigns, whereof




412           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
I was one, that should pitch the first colors upon the great fort
Things being thus regulated, we left our covert in the evening,
believing we might be able to enter into the River of Queaquilla that night, before day-light appeared; but, for all that,
all we could do was to gain one of the points of the island,
which is over against the river, for we could have the advantage of the tide's coming in but for three hours; which was the
reason that on the 18th, as we put off again, that we might the
more readily get under the covert of the island, day overtook
us, and so discovered us to a sentinel, who set a cottage on fire
as a signal to the other sentinels, that were posted at convenient distances on both sides of the river, that he saw us, that
so these same might advertise the town of it. As soon as we
got ashore, we marched across a wood to get to the said fire,
where we found some of those that had kindled it; whereof
two were killed, as they fled to save themselves, and a third
was taken, but we could get no intelligence from him, for he
was but a little boy.'This day we discovered a ship entering into the river';. we
let her pass, being unwilling to come out from under our covert
to fall upon her, for fear of being discovered by those on the
main land, who, we supposed, knew nothing of us, because the
inhabitants of Queaquilla had not answered the fire signal
which the sentinel of La Puna had given them. Upon the
approach of night, we made ready, and entered into the River
of Queaquilla by one of the two mouths we found there, and
by which goes in and out witht the tide so rapid a current, that
it is enough to carry a canoe two leagues in an hour, so that we
made four ini the space of two hours.
There are two very fine islands in the two largest parts of
this river, (which may be about a half a league over,) under
the covert whereof we hid ourselves on the 19th, all day long.
We made ready in the evening, and had the pleasure to be
carried up by the current, without the use of our oars, for fear
lest the sentinels, who are always placed on this river's sides,
should hear the noise of our rowing. The design of our guide
was to pass by and land beyond the town, because he knew it
was weaker, and worse guarded on that side than on the other;
but his project failed him, for the tide, now going out, vas as
injurious to us, as it before had been favorable, and forced us to
go ashore, two hours before'day, within cannon-shot on this
side of the town) from whence we discovered a great many
lights, which they usually keep in their houses all night long.
This place, where we landed, is a country full of water and
shrubs, across which we were forced to cut our way with our




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            413
sabres; but we did not know we were unhappily landed over
against a sentinel, nor that, half an hour after that, one of our
men, who was left behind to look- after our canoes, struck fire
to light his pipe with, which he rashli' did, contrary to the
express prohibition we had given him; which being perceived
by that sentinel, he made no doubt but there must be enemies
near, because the Spaniards, upon pain of death, forbid their
people to strike fire in the night; insomuch that he presently
discharged a small paterero, to give the fort notice of it, who
readily answered the same with a whole discharge of their
cannon. Being overtaken at that instant of time with a storm
of rain, we were obliged to put in for shelter into a great house
we found before us, to light the grenadiers' matches, and wait
till day appeared; during which space the enemy fired contintually from- the town, to frighten and let us understand they
were ready to receive us,
On the 20th at break of day, we marched out in order towards the town, with our drums beating and colors flying; and
upon our approach, found ourselves stopped by seven hundred
men, who attacked us from under the covert of a wall four feet
and a half high, and of a ditch, wherewith the same was encompassed towards the river's side, which made us presently suppose
it to be their fort, having had no good intelligence of the situation of the place. They did all they could to repulse us, and
presently killed some of our men. Being encouraged with this
little advantage, they had the boldness to sally out upon us
with sword in hand; but, seeing we gave them a most vigorous reception, they fled without any more ado, and contented
themselves with breaking down the bridges, to hinder us from
advancing; but this could not prevent our crossing the ditch,
and getting to the foot of the wall, whereof we rendered ourselves masters, in spite of all the resistance made by them, who
were not proof against our grenadoes, that drove them into the
very houses, which are all of them built on purpose for places
of defence, in case they be attacked, and from whence in a
short time we also drove them. They fled to the place of
arms, and entrenched themselves in a strong caze, which we call
a redoubt, and which, when they had defended for an hour's
time, they were all forced to abandon, insomuch that we pursued them from  fort to fort, till we came to a third, which is
the greatest and most considerable of them'all. Here they
defended themselves a long. time; for they fired continually
upon us,. by favor of the smoke of their cannon, which hindered us from seeing them. When we were got to the foot of
the palisadoes, they sallied out again with sword in hand, and,
35*




414           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
having wounded some of our men, they took one of them
prisoner; but we quickly made them leave him, and to run
back into their fort, after they had lost a great many men. At
last, being weary with about eleven hours' fight, and our powder being now almost spent, we redoubled our efforts in such a
manner, that we broke in upon them, and made ourselves masters of this last fort, but not without loss on our side, since we
had nine men killed, and a dozen wounded. We sent out several parties at the same time to pursue those that fled, who
were still in sight of us, while the other Roman Catholics went
to sing Te Deurnm in the great church, after we had first put a
garrison into the fort.
The town of Queaquilla is almost built round about a little
mountain, whereon stand those three forts, two whereof are
commanded by the thid, which is the largest, and all of them
command the town. The greatest, which is that against which
we had most to do, is nowhere strong, but to the riverward, and the two lesser ones are upon the descent of a hill,
which also looks towards the river, and are each of them surrounded with a thin but very high wall on the outside; we
found none but patereroes to defend it. There is a communication between these last two, and the other by a covert-way,
on each side whereof are two rows of palisadoes filled with
earth, and defended also with patereroes.  In the great fort,
which is also beset with palisadoes, we found seven pieces of
cannon, carrying from twelve to eighteen pound ball; but they
could niot, because of the elevation of the place, bring their
guns to bear low enough to incommode those that were in the
town, unless, by thundering against the houses, they should be
buried in the ruins of them.  The magazines of powder stand
in the middle of the fort, and are slightly enough built.  The
town, as I have observed, is to the river-ward, encomrpassed
with a wall, four feet and a half high, and three feet thick.
The streets are very straight.  The parish churches, as well as
the convents, are very curiously built; the houses are almost
all built with boards, and founded upon piles, for that in the
rainy time of the year, which continues from the beginning
of January to the end of April, they are so incommoded, as to
~be forced to make bridges, and raise banks of earth in all the
streets, to keep off the water and mud.  Their chief commodity is cocoa, of which they make chocolate. We took seven
hundred prisoners of both sexes in this place, and among the
rest was the governor and his family. He was wounded, as
were several officers and men of quality, who fought more
bravely than five thousand other men that defended the place.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           415
We found in the place several sorts of merchandise, a great
many pearls and precious stones, a prodigious quantity of silver
plate, and seventy thousand pieces of eight at least; though
there were three millions among them when we came thither.
But, as we were all wholly taken up to make ourselves masters of
the forts, they laid hold of that opportunity to make their escape
along the river, with the greatest part of their most valuable
movables.  When our canoes were come to anchor under the
town, we were not backward to send four of them away, in pursuit of the shallops that carried the said riches of the town away;
but then it was too late. They only took twenty-two thousand
pieces of eight, and a vermilion eagle gilt, that had served for
a tabernacle to some church, weighing sixty-eight pounds, and
was exceeding rare, as well for the workmanship as two great
rocks of emeralds, wherewith the eyes of it were made.
There were fourteen barks in the port, with the galleys against
whom we fought at Pueblo Nuevo, and two of the king of
Spain's ships upon the stocks, almost finished. We agreed with
the governor in the evening about the price of the ransom of his
family, the town, fort, cannon, and the ships, they being to give
us a million of pieces of eight in gold, and four hundred sacks
of corn; and, in order to forward the payment of the said ransom, which was to be brought from the town of QGuito, eighty
leagues off, he desired us to release their vicar general, who
was a man of great authority and credit amongst them.
We found this governor's house so richly furnished and filled
with such precious movables, that nothing in Europe could
be more magnificent.  The women of this town are very
pretty; but most of the' fathers or monks live here at great
ease, and in such familiarity with the fair sex, that is far from
being a good pattern and example unto others. The fathers
hated us to that degree, that they persuaded the women, who
had never seen any freebooters, we were altogether unlike them,
that we were not even of human form, and that we would both
eat them and their children; which made them conceive so much
horror and aversion for us, that they could not be dispossessed
thereof, till they came to know us better. But then, I can
boldly say, they entertained quite different sentiments of our
persons, and have given us frequent instances of so violent a
passion as proceeded sometimes even to a degree of folly.
It is not from a chance story that I came to know the impressions wrought in these women, that we were men that
would eat them; for, the next day after the taking of the town,
a young gentlewoman that waited upon the governess of the
place, happening to fall into my hands, as I was carrying her




416           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
away to the place where the rest of the prisoners were kept,
and to that end made her walk before me, she turned back,
and with tears in her eyes, told me, in her own language, Senior
pur l'Amor de Dios no mi como; that is, Pray, sir, for the love
of God, do not eat me. Whereupon I asked who had told her
that we were.wont to eat people; she answered, the fathers,
who had also assured them, that we had not human shape, but
that we resembled monkeys.
On the 21st, some of our men, who had made a fire in the
day-time, in one of the houses of the town, came to the court
of guard in the evening, without extinguishing of it, so that
at night it set the town on fire; but the fear we were in, lest
the same should reach our court of guard, wherein was lodged
all the powder in the place, and part of the merchandise and
riches of the town, we were obliged to get all carried on board
the barks that were in the port, and to bring all our prisoners
into the fort; and, when that was done, we' endeavored to put
a stop to the fire, which yet burnt down one third of the town,
notwithstanding all the pains we took to put it out.
We returned on the 22d in the morning to our court of guard,
and fearing lest the Spaniards might refuse to pay the ransom
agreed on for the town, because of this accident, we having
promised by our treaty with them not to burn it, we took upon
us to believe they were the cause of it, and sent them a letter,
wherein we gave them to understand we were much surprised
at their manner of procedure; that they should, after our
agreement with them, come with a mischievous intention to
burn the merchandise and corn that were of so much use to us,
and that we repented we had not left all the town to be burnt;
that, if they did not pay us what we had suffered by the fire,
we should send them fifty of the prisoners' heads.  They-thereupon excused the matter to us, saying they must be some rascally spiteful people that had done this, and they would take
care to satisfy us.
On the 23d, the governor furnished us with a coasting pilot,
whom  we sent in one of our canoes to see for our ships, (to
whom we had given orders they should lie by in the bay,) to
bring them to anchor at the Isle of Puna, whither we were to go at
our departure from Queaquilla, to wait for the promised ransoms.
On the 24th, finding one of our men was sick with the stench
which the dead carcasses, to the number of above nine hundred,
lying up and down the town, occasioned, we went our ways,
after we had first dismounted and nailed up the cannon in the
fort, and carried five hundred prisoners, being the best of the inhabitants, along with us, into our barks; wherein we arrived




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            417
with them on the 25th at Puna, where we found our ships ready
to cast anchor.
On the 2d of May, Captain Grognier died of the wound he
had received that day we took the town, when the seven hundred Spaniards opposed our entering the fort, and the same day
died four of our men also. On the 4th we sent our galley to
the Isle of Platta, to see if Captain David's frigate was come
to rendezvous there.
Thetime allowed for the payment of the ransom of Queaquilla being expired on the 9th, we granted them four days
longer; but then we began to be weary of this delay, when a
Spanish bark, that was wont to carry us provision, brought an
officer' in her, who desired us not to be impatient, for the ransom would be quickly paid. Now this dilatoriness made us begin
to suspect very much that there was some treachery in the case,
cold that they entertained us with hopes for no other end than
to amuse us, till such time as the enenly were reetnforced.
And our guess was right enough, as will appear hereafter, insomuch that we were constrained to Use such severity towards our prisoners, as we knew would strike a terror into our
enemies. We made them throw dice for their lives, anld, the
lot falling upon the heads of four, we cut them off presently,
and sent them to Queaquilla in the same vessel that had brought
the said officer unto us, by whom we let the tenient understand
that, if the ransom did not come within four days, we would
send them the heads of all the rest of the people that were in
our power.
Our galley on the 14th returned from the Isle of Platta, and
related that she had been chased about the Point of Sancta
Helena by two ships, but she could not discover what they
weret; and this made us that evening send out one of our canoes
that sailed well, to see what those ships might be. On the 16th,
she found they came to join us, they being Captain David's
frigate and a prize he had taken after the other had been separated from them, which we met before we went to Queaquilla:
they came with full resolution to make a descent at Paita, in
order to get some refreshments for their men, who had been
wounded in a fight they had had with a Spanish ship called
Catalina, which they met fifty leagues to leeward of Lima,
and was one of those that we had for so long a time waited for
before that town.
This ship Catalina was separated from two,more with whom
she was returning to the port of Callao, when, unfortunately
for her, she met with Captain David's frigate, that sailed much
better than she, and could have taken her, without making, as




418           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
he did, two days' fight of it, had it not been that the greatest
part of his crew, being continually drunk, failed twenty times
to come up close to board her, and suffered themselves to fall
to leeward, because of their ill rigging, as often as they found
themselves to windward of her; which being observed by the
Spaniards, they thought, by putting up a bloody flag, they
would be quickly brought to strike; but therein they were mistaken, and the quite contrary fell out.  For David's people
growing sober on the third day, and putting their tackle and
rigging into better order than before, the Spaniards were so terrified thereat, that they ran ashore, where their ship did not
keep whole two hours. David's men, ii a canoe, went to save
two Spaniards, who were about swimming to land, and now,
having escaped' the danger of drowning, told them that their
captain, having had his thigh shot off with a cannon-ball, had
desired his lieutenant, before his death, to lose no time, but to
go without tarrying, to acquaint the viceroy of Lima of the
dangerous estate the frigate was reduced to, that he might send
without delay to her assistance.
Our canoe, which on the 22d came to rejoin us, and gave
the aforesaid information, brought also along with her Captain
David's prize, which he had sent to desire us to get a mainmast to be brought him from Queaquilla, as somewhat of our
ransom, his having been very much damnified in the last engagement; and that, till it came, he would cruise without the
bay to prevent our being surprised by the Spaniards.
I forgot to take notice that this ship's crew had, at Paita, surprised a courier that was going from  Queaquilla to Lima the
third time, to carry the following letter unto the viceroy;
which clearly made out unto us the suspicions we had entertained before, that the Spaniards deferred to pay us-the promised ransom, that they might have time to prepare themselves
to come and pay us in a sort of coin we had no occasion for,
and which we did not require at their hands.
A Letter of the Tenient of Queaquilla to the Viceroy of Liima.
"i SIR: -I am to inform your excellency, the second time,
that the English and French are still at Puna; it is several days
since the term they had allowed us for the redemption of our
prisoners is expired; I have done it on purpose that your excellency might gain time. They have sent me four of our people's heads. I will amuse them with some thousands of pieces
of eight from time to time, (though they have no reason to be
weary,) while your excellency may please to come; and,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMEIRICA.            419
though they should yet send me fifty heads more, I shall
-esteem that loss to be much less prejudicial to us, than to
suffer such evil-disposed people to live. Now, sir, we have a
brave opportunity to get rid of them, provided your excellency
lose no time to do it."
We could not have received a more certain testimony of the
thoughts and designs of our enemies than those discovered by
this letter unto us; so we took our measures accordingly.
CHAPTER   LV.
The remaining Actions of the Freebooters in the South Sea, during 1687.
THE best.winter quarters which we had met with,in these
seas, and that of longest duration, was that of the time of our
sojourning upon this Island of La Puna, where, for the space
of thirty odd days that we staid here, we lived mighty well;
for, besides the victuals which th~e Spaniards brought us daily
from  Queaquilla, we had brought thither ourselves a great
many- refreshments. Neither did we want charms for our ears in
this place, for we had all the music of the town among oxur
prisoners, which consisted of lutes, theorvoes, harps, guitars, and
other instruments, I never saw any where else, wherewith they
made a very fine concert.
Some of our men grew very familiar with our women prisoners, who, without offering them any violence, were not sparing of their favors, and made appear, as I have already remarked,
that, after they came once to know us, they did not retain all
the aversion for us that had been inculcated into themn, when
we were strangers unto them. All our people were so charmed
with this way of living, that they forgot their past, miseries,
and thought of no more danger from  the. Spaniards than if
they had been in the middle of Paris.
Amongst the rest, myself had one pretty adventure. Among
the other prisoners we had a young gentlewoman lately become
a widow of the treasurer of the town, who was slain when it
was taken.  Now this woman appeared so far comforted for her
loss, out of a hard-heartedness they have in this country one for
another, that she proposed to hide me and herself in some corner
of the island till our people were gone, and then she would bring
me to Queaquilla to marry her; that she would procure me her




420              THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
i \ \~_ _ _ _ _ _ _ __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
I;  /          I   J  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~I~~~~ri'/%,'/./j1/




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             421
husband's office, and vest me in his estate, which was very
great.  When I had returned her thanks for such obliging
offers, I gave her to understand that I was afraid her interest had not the mastery over the Spaniards' resentments; and
that the wounds they had received from us were yet too fresh
and green for them easily to forget them. She went about to
cure me of rrWy suspicion, by procuring secretly from the governor and chief officers under their hands, how kindly I should
be used by them. I confess I was, not a little perplexed herewith; and such pressing testimonies of good will and friendship towards me, brought me, after a little consultation with
myself, into such a quandary, that I did not know which side
to close with; nay, I found myself at length much inclined to
close with the offers made me.  And I had two powerful reasons to induce me thereunto, one of which was the miserable and
languishing life we led in those places, where we were in perpetual hazard to lose it, which I should be freed from by an
advantageous offer of a pretty woman and a considerable settlement; the other proceeded from the despair I was in of ever being'able to return into my own country, for want of ships fit for
that purpose. But when I began to reflect upon these things
with a little more leisure and consideration, and that I revolved
with myself, how little trust was to be given to the promises
and faith of so perfidious as well as vindictive a nation as the
Spaniards, and more especially towards men in our circumstances, by whom they had been so ill used; this second reflection carried it against the first, and even all the advantages
offered me by this lady. But, however the matter was, I was
resolved, in spite of the grief and tears of this pretty woman,
to prefer the continuance of my troubles (with a ray of hope I
had of seeing France again) before the perpetual suspicion I
should have had of some treachery designed against me.  Thus
I rejected her proposals; but so, as to assure her I should retain,
even' as long as I lived, a lively resentment of her affections
and good inclinations towards me.
On the 23d, we sent one of our canoes to Queaquifla, to
carry one of the fathers thither, they being a people as much
obeyed and respected by that nation, as the viceroys themselves.
The governor gave this man a full power to act as he pleased,
even in opposition to the obstructions which the tenien't made
against the payment of the ransom afore-mentioned.  After his
departure came a bark which brought us four and twenty sacks
of meal, and to the value of twenty thousand pieces of eight
in gold.  They desired us, moreover, to grant them three days
time for the payment of the rest; which we allowed them, but
36




422           THE-BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
withal threatened, upon their failure therein, we should seize
upon their fort and burn their to wn and ships.
Our canoe returned on the 25th, who gave us an account
they would pay no more than two and twenty thousand pieces
of eight for the rest of the ransom, and that the tenient would
pursue his prince's orders, who forbade the.payment of any;
that he had five thousand men at hand, with which he waited
to see if we would put our threats in execution.  Upon this
fierce and bold answer, we had a consultation together whether
we should cut off the heads of all the prisoners. The plurality of voices, together with mine, was, that it were better
we should go and look after the two and twenty thousand
pieces of eight, than shed any more blood; seeing also, that,
our design being to leave these seas, we had no further occasion
for these executions to make us be feared; and that, after all, we
were but too well assured, by the tenient's letter, that the Spaniards were setting all things in order, to come and act their
utmost efforts against us, which, perhaps, would administer
matter of repentance unto us, if we still persisted in our resolution.' That therefore we ought to accept the offer, and to give
up unto them no other than the meanest of the prisoners, without divesting ourselves of those of quality, who would be a
security unto us for the rest.  That, while we waited for them,
it was our best way to take them along with us, and put off
from the shore, steering towards the point of St. Helena, where
we should be out of danger of the surprises of our enemies,
whose motions we could every way discover at a distance.
Things being thus concluded on, we sent our canoe to Queaquilla, who returned again on the 25th, and told us, that next
day the Spaniards would, without fail, bring us the two and
twenty thousand pieces of eight to the Isle of Puna, where we
then xvere.
We put, the same day, fifty of our best prisoners on board
our ships; and, at the same time, weighed anchor, and quitted
our good winter quarters, where we left the rest of our prisoners, with two canoes to guard them, and to wait for the money
promised us; giving our men orders to tell those who brought
it, that they should send us the remainder of what wa's agreed
on, to the point of St.Helena; and, upon default thereof, that
they should see the people no more.  Our canoes, on the 26th
in the evening, came to join us, as we lay by to get out of this
bay, and brought us the two and twenty thousand pieces of
eight.
Next night the English frigate's prize, who thought we still
lay at anchor at La Puna (from  whence she met us about eight




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           423
leagues) came to give us notice, that two Spanish armadillas
waited our coming out of the bay, and that David's fiigate lay
by, as they did, to stay for us. On the 27th by break of day,
we discovered them between the Isle of St. Clara and the point
of St. Helena, to the windward of us. Captain David's frigate, upon sight of us, made up presently to us, and, having
got all together, we consulted what we were best to do. We
put fourscore of our men on board of him, because he had not
number enough of his own to manage his guns; and, as we
had not men enough to manage our prizes, we reserved only
but two ships and a long bark, and sent the rest with our periaugues upon the flats, where the Spanish ships could not come,
as drawing more water than they did. We lay by till noon,
to get the weather-gage, which yet we could not do, because
at this time of the year the winds blow frorn the sea, and are
very fixed, and that besides, as we came out of the bottom of
the bay, we could not well hope to gain it, the Spaniards being
at the mouth thereof.
About noon our enemies came upon us, and so we fought
till the evening with our cannon, which the Spaniards call
gallant fighting, without much hurting of one another.  We
cast anchor upon the approach of night, as they did also about
a league to the windward of us. We fired a gun for our prizes
to come up, which they did, and cast anchor near us, for their
greater security.
We sent them back about' an hour before day-light to their
former station, and, as soon as ever light appeared, we made
ready, and the Spaniards did the same; but no sooner were we
got under sail, but we were becalmed. Unhappily it fell out
that we were without our periaugues to row us to the windward, because we had sent them back with our prizes, to avoid
the trouble they might have caused us, and therefore all we
could do, now, was to make use of our little canoes, which we
had still with us; the Spaniards also rowed to the windward
to dispute the matter with us; however, with much ado, we
got a cannon-shot to the windward of them; but, as they knew
better how to bear close up to the wind in these seas than we,
in half an hour's time they recovered the weather-gage of us.
We lay by till two in the afternoon, and seeing we could do
no good with them, we put in to the cape, to wait for two of
our ships that were behind. In the mean time these armadillas bore up to us, and, when they had got within a good cannon-shot, we fought till it was dark night; they -very much
shattered us, yet wounded but one man; we anchored in the
evening, as we had done the day before, and they did the same
also to the windward of us.




424           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
We remained at anchor on the 29th, as well as they, till three
in the afternoon, when they weighed to go and attack the biggest of our prizes, because she had anchored only on the side
of the shallows, and we made ready to defend her.  We came
to such a close fight with them, that all our small arms. as well
as great guns, came into play on both sides; yet we lost not one
man, though they on their side had a great many killed, which
we knew by the blood that ran out of their scupper-holes; and
at our parting they cried, "'A la manana la partida," that is,
To-morrow to it again.
On the 30th, both they and we prepared to put out of the
bay, and the Spaniards, who were still to windward, did all
they could to hinder us to get the weather-gage.  We came
to an anchor towards noon, to disarm one of our prizes that
sailed very badly, and to fit up another in the room of her,
which Captain David gave us, as well as the twenty Frenchmen that made part of his crew, and were minded to leave
him. We wrought all night to unrig her, and when we had so
done, we sent her into the bottom. We put ourselves under
sail on the 31st, and about two in the afternoon came to an anchor, because of the tide's being against us. Presently after,
the two armadillas came up with us, which made us weigh,
and then to put in to the cape, to wait for one of our prizes
that was far from us, which not being able to join us as soon
as the enemy, her crew left her, and went into her periaugue,
wherein they came: to throw themselves on board one of our
men-of-war. They had left four Spaniards in that same prize,
who, by the favor of a good wind, put back into the River of
Queaquilla, where they made their escape, and what was worst
of all, took along with them almost all our provisions that were
in her.
When we were got within half cannon-shot of our enemies'
ships, we fired upon one another, and that without intermission,
till an hour within night. We received several cannon-shot in
our sides, during this engagement, had almost all our tackle
spoiled, and our sails sifted, because the Spaniards did all that
ever they could to bring our masts by the board; and indeed,
the foremast of the frigate received five cannon-shot, and the
mainmast three; but they came only slanting, and as good luck
would have it, we had not one man killed nor wounded.
We saw the enemy on the 1st of June, by break of day, a
league's distance from us; we were not slow to do all we could
to put out. About ten they lengthened their boltspring sails,
and returned upon us; but as we saw them bear up towards our
frigate, we thought they intended to board her, and this made




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            425
us presently put into her the crew of our long bark, by way of
reenforcement. As soon as ever the Spaniards were come up,
they put out their Burgundian colors, having till then put out
none. When we Were come pretty near, they gave us a volley
of musket-shot, together with a discharge of their cannon,
laden with cartouches; but we got clear of them, so that they
could not come to grapple with us.
After we had left them to make all the fire they could, we
gave them a discharge of all our cannon, and a full volley with
our small' arms in our turn, and then we were ready to board
them; but they, finding themselves much damaged, very readily
got aloof to hinder us.
They took up an hour's time to refit, then bore up to us
again, renewing the fight, which lasted till night; but they
had been so well banged, that they had no mind to feel us this
time so near; and that day we had three men wounded.
On the 2d, by break of day, they were still to the windward
of us, at about two leagues distance, and bore up to us; we
having a fresh gale, put into the cape, and when they were
come within a good cannon-shot of us, they plied us very
tightly with their great guns, and then approached within a
musket-shot of us, as believing we were now out of condition
to make any long resistance: but as we had a better advantage
of using our fusils, we made so great a fire upon thetnm, that
they were forced to close up their port-holes, and bear up to the
wind.  We received sixty cannon-shot this day in our sides,
whereof two thirds were between wind and water; besides
which, all our rigging was torn, and we had two men wounded,
whereof myself was one.
About two hours within night, they.made a show of coming
to board us, but, finding we were as well prepared to receive
them by night as by day, they bore upon the wind. We spent
some part of this night at anchor, to stop up our cannons'
mouths, which otherwise might have sent us into the deep.
We were astonished next morning at break of day, that we
could not set sight on the two artladillas, with whom we had
made ourselves ready to renew the fight; and in all appearance,
they grew weary of it before us, though they had so great an
advantage as that of the wind,. which yet, as we heard since,
could not secure them from losing a great many men, and having their ships at least as much shattered as ours. So that
supposing well with ourselves, that they had steered their course
to Port Callao, we steered ours for the Isle of Platta, where we
anchored in the evening, and continued there two days to
caulk our ships.
36 *




426           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
We had, during these several engagements, brought up upon
our decks the governor of Queaquilla, and the other chief officers that were our prisoners, that they might be witnesses of
the vigor with which our men fought, and the cowardice of
their ovwn people, who durst not enter our ships, though they
came board and board with us twice.
We weighed on the 6th, and sailed along the coast, that we
might find a convenient place to take in water. This coast is
very level, safe, and very good to land upon, which is the reason that the same is throughout, as far as Barbacoa, inhabited
by the Spaniards.' We anchored between Cape Pastoa and that
of St. Francisco.  On the 10th, we put our. prisoners ashore,
and gave them their liberty, being not able to go to the point
of St. Helena, to see whether their ransom was come, which I
suppose would have been to little purpose, for those two armadillas had been sent to pay us with cannoa-ball.
On the 11th, we went about dividing. the gold, precious
stones and pearls we had found in Queaquilla; but as these
things could not be divided, nor easily valued, the gold not
being coined, and the stones of different value, we put up all
by way of auction, that those who had silver might bid for
them, and so every man have his part according as he bade;
and as there were several among us who, having got considerable sums of money at play, were sure, and if it pleased God,
they should once get safe out of these seas, their way must be
no other than over land, where the weight of their silver must
hinder or retard their going; they bid for those jewels that
kept but little room, and weighed not much,'so. excessive a
*price, that the gold alone that was coined was worth eighty
and a hundred pieces of eight an ounce, and each pistole fifteen
of the said pieces. But though these things were sold so dear,
we made no more a division of the. booty of that town than
what came to four hundred pieces of eight a man; the whole
might amount to about five hundred thousand pieces of eight, or
fifteen hundred thousand livres; which money, as we were'out
of hopes to carry along with us, served us to play for on board
our ships for our diversion: so that in the descents we miiade,
we sought now for nothing but gold and precious stones, which
we did not find so plentifully as silver; of which, I must be
plain, we made so little account, that we thought it not worth
our while to take along with us a great quantity of plate, and
other things, whereof the town of Queaquilla was full. We
also neglected to send a canoe after the hundred caons of coined
silver, each consisting of eleven thousand pieces of eight,
which the Spaniards had sent away to the other side of the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.             427
river, when we were engaged with them, and which were yet
in sight of us when the fight was over.  There is such a vast
quantity of that rich metal in this country, that most of those
things we make in France out of steel, copper and iron, are
made by them in silver.  This indifference in us gave some
of their people many times occasion to intermix with us, to
pillage from their own fellow-citizens what we neglected, and
of which they were not so, squeamish as we, or rather so put
to it for the carriage of them, they being in their own country,
and we far from ours.
On the 12th, Captain David's frigate left us, he designing to
go and careen at the Isles of Galapas, and then to sail away for
the Strait of Magellan, in order to return to the North Sea; but
as for us, our vessels were so small, and withal so bad, that it
wris impossible we should get up higher than the coast of Peru;
neither'could they also contain such a quantity of water as we
had occasion for, which is very hard to come by on that coast,
where you must go two or three leagues up the country before
you can meet with any. These difficulties made us resolve to
return to the western coast, that so we might endeavor to find
out a way also to return to the North Sea, but that must be
other than over land.
Before I leave this coast, I cannot but take notice that. Peru
is one of the richest countries in the world, not only in respect
to the great quantity of gold and silver which the Spaniards
dig out of the mines they possess there, but also upon account
of the great fertility of the earth, that produceth to the tillers
of it three crops every year, as well of corn as wine; and that
besides those fruits that are peculiar to all America, you have
also many of those here which grow in France, insomuch that
this great diversity of species is the occasion that you have
continual supplies of fresh fruits in all the seasons of the year.
The inhabitants of this country reckon but two seasons,
which divide the whole year into a summer of nine months,
and a winter of three; during which it freezes oftentimes very
hard on the mountains, though the same is hardly discernible in
the plains. Amongst their other cattle, they breed sheep, that
weigh two hundred and fifty, or three hundred pounds weight.
These animals are of great use to them, having the very same
instinct as camels.  They make them carry jars of water, oil,
or wine, which are a sort of earthen ware made like sugar-pans,
two of which hold about five and thirty quarts, and when enipty, weigh as much as the liquor that fills them.  When they
are minded to fill them, these sheep will kneel down, and as
soon as they are full, get up very gently; when they are come




428          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
to the place whither they are to carry them, they lay them down
in the samne manner, and continue till they are discharged of
their burden.
We weighed on the,13th, and on the 15th anchored twenty
leagues to the windward of Point Mangla; we put ashore in a
canoe, where we surprised a watch of fifteen Spanish soldiers,
who were set upon the side of a curious river. The entertainment we gave them  forced thiem to own unto us, that they
were to guard the river, which they called Emeralda, because
of the many rocks, or great pieces of emeralds, Wihich their
countrymen take up there; and that we might, in the space of
eight hours, go very easily from the mouth of it in our canoes,
to surprise the town of Quito, but not so by land, because
then we must fetch a compass of fourscore leagues, through a
country full of inhabitants, who would not fail to oppose us;
and for these reasons it was, that they endeavored all they
could to keep from strangers the knowledge of these advantages.  This town of Quito is well peopled, and was formerly
the capital of the kingdom that bears its name, but now it depends upon the government of the viceroy of Lima.
On the 17th, we got ready and sailed away for the Isle del
Gallo, which stands at the mouth of the little Bay of Barbacoa,
a hundred leagues to the leeward of Queaquilla.  On the 19th,
we discovered, by break of day, a ship whom we chased, and
towards ten in the forenoon, took her: she was a bark come
from Panama to go and buy negroes, which the English in Jamaica send them by the way of Puerto Bello, and which they
were going to trade with at Paitas; they get very considerable
by these blacks, for the English sell them to the Spaniards for
four and five hundred pieces of eight a man, and are worth
three and four hundred with them.  We anchored on the 20th
at the Isle of Gallapo, where we examined the prisoneis we
had taken in the said bark, who told us, that the galley of Panama was gone into the Bay of Mapalla, in quest of the Frenchmen that were gone ashorealpon those islands, which, I have
already said, are there; and that, in her return, she was to carry
the president of Guatemala and his wife to Panama.
On the 25th, we weighed and sailed for the Isle Cocas, which
stands north and south of Realeguo, a hundred leagues distance.  We had a S.'W. wind,. and sailed W. N. W.  On the
30th we discovered land; we pinched upon the wind, that we
might know what place it was: we found towards evening, it
wtas the Isle of Mapalla, that stalds forty leagues southwards
of that of St. John's, and from thence we sailed to the Bay of
Mapalla, instead of going to the Isle of Cocas, from whence
the wind blew, and consequently was contrary to us.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            429
From this day forward to the 11th of July, we had the same
south-.west witnd, which allayed not, but when it blew from
thq east and south. On the 13th we took our latitude, and
found we were thirty leagues out at sea from Realeguo, and
steered north to get to land. On the 16th, at noon, we discovered the mountains, and put into the cape for fear of being
discovered. On the 17th, we sent two of our canoes to endeavor to take some one prisoner, that so we might know how
things were before we brought our ships into the bay.
In the evening our canoes having discovered what coast it
was, returned, and told it was St. Michael's Bay, whither the
currents had driven us in making the cape, and which we took
for that of Mapalla, whither we would have gone, and which
stands fourteen leagues to windward of the former, which might
the more easily have been mhnstaken from the sea, in that the
mountains of these two bays are very like one another.  We
lay by to windward of it in the night; and on the 18th, put
out our canoes, and continuing at the cape till the 20th, we
made use of them to go and join our friends at one of the
islands. As we entered in on the 23d, we were taken with a
breeze of wind that separated us from one another; and of five
sail, whereof our fleet consisted, we had no more than two of
the least'and weakest of our ships left together: but we did
not lose sight of the other three, though they were got very
far to leeward, and overtaken with a calm. In the mean time,
we anchored at the Isle of Tigers, which is the nearest to the
mouth of it.
On the 24th, about eight in the morning, we discovered three
sail of ships, that doubled the point of Harina, which is to the
windward of that bay, and ten leagues to the leeward of Realeguo; we presently fired a paterero, to call in our canoes, who
were ashore to take in water. As soon as they were come on
board, we made ready and bore up to those ships with a full
wind, though we had then but very little of it.
Those three vessels, which were a galley and two periaugues, bore also towards us, though they saw us not; but,
as soon as we were got out and discovered by them, they
doubled the cape upon us with their sails and oars, and the two
periaugues, that sailed better than the galley, got behind us,
and fired fifteen cannon-shot upon us; but as our arms could
reach them, these periaugues were forced to fall astern, and to
wait for their galley. When she had joined them, they held a
council, and then put out to attack us; our ships not being able
to give us any relief, put to the cape to wait for us. We fought
them all along till we had rejoined our vessels, which we did




430           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
about two in the afternoon, when the Spaniards left us to go
bury their dead upon the island where we had been to take in
water, when we first discovered them.  They did us some
damage in our mainmast and rigging, and wounded few of our
men.  Towards evening a wind arose from the sea, and we
sailed in quest of them, but they kept to the shore.
On the 25th, we passed round the island in search for our
canoes, which the enemy's galley sought for also, rightly
imagining they were ashore, as not having seen them with us
during the'action. About two in the afternoon, they discovered us, and coming out from under their covert, gave us the
signal, which we on our part answered: they had hid themselves there for four hours, expecting our coming, and had a
full sight of the engagement, but could not possibly, any more
than the rest of our ships, come in to our assistance.  The
Spaniards, who saw us take them with us, durst not hinder it,
though they were at anchor very near themn; then we attempted
with one of our ships to board the enemy's galley, but she
saved herself upon the flats, where our ships could not come
near her. On the 26th, we anchored at an island in the bay,
where we put two of our vessels to careen, while the other
three guarded them.  On the 28th, we saw a canoe under white
-colors, crossing from the main land to the islands, where one
of ours met and took her. It was a Spanish captain, who believing us to -be his own people, came to congratulate the commander upon the victory, which he, from the shore, thought
they had got over us. We put -him upon the rack, to know
whether he came not by some wile or other to draw us into a
snare laid for us by the galley, as the Greek captain had formerly done; but he solemnly protested it was not so, and informed us, that there was a periaugue with thirty men, in the
same bay where we were, who were gone ashore sometime
since, and had fought in the race of savannas against six hundred Spaniards, whose captain, called Don Albarado, who was
accounted th'e bravest and most valiant man in the province,
they had killed; and that, when we had met with their galley
a'nd two periaugues, there had eight hundred armed men come,
not with a design to look after us, but to fight those thirty
Frenchmen, who could not be conquered by his six hundred
countrymen; an admirable instance of the valor of the Spaniards in those parts!
The Bay of 5Mapalla is a very curious place, and fulll of
divers great islands, not inferior in beauty to those of Panama.
They were formerly'inhabited, and, there are still three boroughs
there which the people have forsaken, by reason of the descents




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            431
of the freebooters.  As for anchorage, it is very good here, but
no good shelter to be found in this place from any corner of the
wind, great blasts whereof come over those great mountains
that are at the bottom of it, so that there are very few cables
that are proof against them.
On the 6th of August, one of our men, who was hunting
upon the island where we were careening, found two men who
had been there for the space of eight days to observe our motions, and who, taking us to be Spaniards, durst not come near
us.  They were two Frenchmen belonging to the periaugue,
of which the fore-mentioned officer spoke to us, and who had
defended themselves so valiantly against the six hundred Spaniards; we found them to be of the number of fourscore and
five, who had separated themselves under Captain Grognier, to
go to California; they presently gave notice to the other eight
and twenty, who came and joined us, and of whom we learned,that they had saved themselves upon this island, after they had
been chased a whole night by the Spanish galley, that did not
sail so well as their periaugue.  They told us also, that they
had gone down a matter of forty leagues to the windward of
Acapulco, without being able any more than once to go ashore;
and that then they ran a great risk, so boisterous is the sea in
those parts, wherewith they were so discouraged, that they had
forsaken fifty-five of their companions, in order to come and
find us out, and left them to continue their course to California.
Having made an end of our careening on the 10th, we made
every thing ready for our departure, after we had given those
thirty men room  in our ships.  We sailed from the coast of
Acapulco, with a design to find out the other fifty-five men
spoken of, who were to make a descent Ahere, and to rid them
from a miserable state, whereunto, in all appearance, they had
gone to plunge themselves, without any hopes of retrieve; being too small a company to find out provisions (whereof they
stood in great need,) in the best peopled country upon the continent, where also it could not be believed they could arrive,
having but a little sorry bark under them, that could not carry
them far without splitting in two.
We had, at our departure, an easterly breeze, wherewith we
were favored till we came to the height of Sansonat; from the
15th to the 21st, we were becalmed all along in the day-time, and
the winds were so high in the nights, that we could not carry
our sails; on the 22d we had a pretty good gale from the southeast; and, on the 27th, we drew near land, to know where
we were.  We found ourselves to the windward of the Bay of
Tecoantepequa, and put out our canoes to go in thither, while,




432           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
at the same time, we appointed our ships to rendezvous in the
port of Vatulco, which is twenty leagues to the leeward. We
came very near land in the evening, but the sea runs so high
along that coast, that it was impossible to go ashore.
On the 29th we found an embarking place, where there was
a very strong entrenchment, guarded by a considerable number
of Spaniards, and, supposing it would cost us dear to go ashore
in that place, we sailed two leagues to the leeward, where the
sea was somewhat more pacific, but found here also about three
hundred men upon an eminence waiting for us. We detached
fifty of ours to go and meet them; but the Spaniards, after having made a foolish discharge, fled. However, we took two of
their nunmber, and asked them  whither that way led, upon
which we were; they told us it would bring us to the town of
Tecoantepequa, according-to whose name that bay was called,
and that we had but four leagues to it. We lay next night
upon the road, under the canopy of heaven, according to our
usual custom; next day, which was the 30th, we resolved to
go to the said town, and directed our course that wuay, in such
a manner, that, about two in the afternoon, we had a sight of
the place from an ascent, which was about half a league off.
As it is encompassed and beset every way with eight suburbs,
it seemed to be so large, that we were a long time deliberating
with ourselves whether so small a number as we were ought to
go thither, as being no more than a hundred and fourscore men,
whereas there were three thousand of the enemy in the place.
In the mean time the extreme necessity we were reduced to,
for want of provisions, pressed us to advance, and would not
let us deliberate long upon the danger that lay before us, so that,
all our apprehensions being reduced to the fear we had of starving to death, we pursued our march to go and confront our
enemies.   i
When we had marched about half an hour, we found ourselves near the town, and upon the brink of a great and very
rapid river, which separates it from four of the suburbs that
adjoin to it; this river we crossed over, being up in the water
to the middle, in spite of the Spaniards, who were entrenched
on the other side, to dispute the passage with us, which they
were forced to leave open for us, after a good hour's sharp dispute. As soon as we were masters of the entrenchment, we
entered the town, where, after we had fought hand in hand
with the enemy, like men' enraged with hunger, we became
masters of the place of arms about four in the afternoon. But
our work was not yet done, for the enemy, having again entrenched themselves in a very fine abbey, built in the manne



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            433
of a platform that commanded the town, we went, to the number of fourscore men, to dislodge them, which was so readily
executed, that, having chased them thence, we made our court
of guard of it, and then every one endeavored to satisfy that
hunger wherewith we were extremely pinched.
When we were got into this town, we found it yet much
more spacious and larger than it appeared to be unto us, from
the fore-mentioned ascent; its houses are well built, the
streets very straight, and the churches exceedingly stately and
ornamental. Tbe abbey of St. Francis, from whence we drove
the enemy, appeared more like unto a fort than a religious convent, and it was built to serve for that use in case of need.
On the 31st we sent to require them to ransom their town,
or else we would burn it. We had no answer returned, which
made us conjecture they had a mind to come and attack us;
for which they had so much the more advantage, in that the
river, which began, from the time we had passed it, to overflow,
was about to hem us in; wherefore we decamped, and lay in
one of the suburbs that stands on the other side, dwhere we
continued to the 3d of September; when we departed to return
to our canoes, without reaping any advantage by the taking of
this town. We reembarked on the 5th, and went to join our
ships in the port of Vatulco, where we arrived the 9th. On
the 15th we went off again in our canoes without a guide, and,
having landed, marched ten or a dozen leagues up the country,
where we took divers villages, and in one of them the old governor of Marida with his family, who was retired to this place,
and who promised us a quantity of provisions for his ransom;
in expectation whereof we carried him on shipboard, where
we arrived on the 25th. The same day, about ten in the morning, we discovered a ship, and put out with our canoes to know
what she was; she bare to the cape, and put up Spanish colors;' but as the sea ran very high, and that our canoe could
not well weather it, we returned again into port. Now this
ship believed it was her colors that hindered us to come on
board her, wherefore she took the same down, and put up a
white flag in the room of them; we at the same time fitted up
our galley to go and hail her, but she could never get out of
the port;:whereupon she sailed away, and, as our ships were
much out of order, we could not follow her. She was undoubtedly a frigate built in the North Sea, but it was impossible for
us to know what nation she belonged to.
The sea being calm on the 26th, we went with our galley
about twenty leagues to the windward of Acapulco, to see if the
above-mentioned ship were not.put into port, we judging by her
37




434            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
rigging she wanted to put in somewhere to land; but we returned without any news of her. We waited till the 4th of.
November for the ransom of the governor, which we did not
overmuch press for, as finding in this port, and parts adjacent,
plenty of victuals, particularly of tortoises, which we, had there
in great numbers, and hattoes, that are to be met with up and
down frequently here, furnished us with all other necessaries;
beside that, we had here a place of security from the insult of
the Spaniards.
It is impossible to go ashore from Sansonat to Acapulco, unless it. be in the ports or bays; and though that which they call
the salt-pits be difficult of access, because of the smallness of
it, and that the sea there runs very high, yet they esteem it a
bay for all that.  It is the next you meet with after Sansonat,
and stands twenty leagues to the windward of that of Tecoantepequa, which the Spaniards set down also for' a bay in their
charts, though it be so far from being deep, that it can scarce
be distinguished from the rest of the coast.  There is a lake
at the bottom of this last place bearing the same name, with
which it had formerly a communication, but whose mouth at
present is stopped up by a bank of sand which the waves have
drove thither.  This lake hems in three islands that are not far
distant from one another, and all of them very near the mouth
thereof. Some years since the hourqua of Acapulco, that went
to the East Indies, in its return entered into this lake through.
the bay, and we understood that some Spaniards had entered
by the other end of it into the river of Vastaqua, that discharges itself into a bay of New Spain, and consequently to
the North Sea.
When the hourqua returns from the Philippine Islands, where
the Spaniards drive a great traffic, it is one of the richest vessels that sails upon the ocean; it is of a prodigious bigness, and
built so strong, that she is afraid of nothing but land and fire.
She is provided with forty pieces of cannon, whereof one half
are of no use to her, for her lading makes her sink so deep in the
water, that her battery between the two decks is rendered useless.  She goes out yearly from the port of Acapulco, convoyed with a patach of twenty-eight gauns, and laden with several
sorts of merchandise that she carries to the inhabitants of those
islands, who, by way:of barter for the same, give a great deal.of those curious China and Japan ware we see in Europe, and,
what is yet more valuable, pearls, gold dust, and precious stones.
This ship had great advantage in making this voyage, that
is, that, in making choice of a proper season, she goes and returns in a twelve months' time, comprehending the while they




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.              435
stay in that country, without being put to the trouble of veering about, and shifting the sails; and it is beyond dispute, that
she cannot be met with by any that wait for her before the
port of Acapulco, at a certain season of the year, which I shall
take no notice of here, for reasons I have spoken of in the beginning of this journal.
I shall not forget also to remark in this place, that it will be
so much the more easy to take her, in that when she returns
from those parts with the patach, all her crew are in so sickly
and dying a condition, that of four hundred men that make
up the complement, there are not one fourth of them in a condition to defend it; and this distemper, which they call scorbutus, never fails them in their return from the Philippines, insomuch that a ship, which goes from the North Sea with a design
to look after this hourqua, might, in less than eighteen months'
time, abating the perils and accidents which she might be liable
to at sea, return with immen'se riches.
About twenty leagues to leeward of the bay of Tecoantepequa stands the port of Vatulco, so small, that it cannot contain
above tpn or a dozen ships; but yet they must have aLn anchor
fore and aft, for, if they had no more than an anchor out at the
forecastle, they would fall foul upon another, in endeavoring
to avoid it upon the change of wind or tide.
At the entrance into the port, which is very narrow, there is
a whirlpool to the leeward, which the Spaniards call bosadera,
whereinto the water enters in so violent a manner that it makes
a noise that may be heard above four leagues off.
Four leagues lower there is another port, where you cannot
anchor with safety, because of the rocks, whereof the bottom of
it is full. In the passage to it stands a great rock, called the
fozurillon, which is all over as well as continually so covered
with those sorts of birds which we had before seen in the
River of Villia, that there remains nothing of the surface of it
to be seen; and a little further is an island called Sacrifice.
About eight leagues lower there are three small ports of a
league's distance one from  another, whereof that called the
Angels is the best; it is no difficult matter to find the passage
to it, provided you sail along the shore, but it is impossible to
perceive it from the main. There is a rock stands at the mouth
of it that has a hole therein resembling a large gate.  From
this port to Acapulco, which.is sixty leagues off. we have no
harbor.
The country, which extends itself from the Bay of' Salt Pits
as far as Acapulco, is that upon the South Sea that is best peopled, and where there are moreover several famous and very




436           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
rich towns; more gold mines are also found there than in Peru,
though the metal is not so fine; and those of Tinsigal alone
are more valued by the Spaniards than the mines of Potosi;
and therefore it is not without reason that this western coast is
called by the name of Costa Rica, though, in our geographical
maps, they bestow this name only upon a small part of this
vast tract of land.
On the 7th we went to make a descent upon a little town
called Muemeluna, which is eight leagues to the windward of
Vatulco, and six up the country, about four leagues from the
sea-side, and twvo from the town.- We found a very strong entrenchment made upon a rock that stands upon the river; but
the Spaniards therein made no great resistance, no more than in
the town where we completed our victualling. The prisoners
we took told us, that, about a- month before they had seen a
frigate pass by, that sent a small canoe with seven or eight men
in it to their embarking place, where they found some Spaniards, who made them  embark again with so much precipitation, that one of their men was drowned, and whom indeed we
found dead upon the shore, whither the sea had thrown him,
with his fusil lying some paces from him, which would not
have lain so long there, no more than the dead carcass, if the
Spaniards had espied it. For they believe themselves revenged
when they cut into pieces or burn the dead body of an enemy;
and we were assured that, when we buried any of our men in
their country, they dug them up when we were gone, if they
knew the place, for to exercise their cruelty upon those carcasses,
which, when alive, they could not make us feel.
We returned on the 16th aboard our ships, and on the 20th,
not being able, all along the coast, to hear any news of the
five and fifty men we were in quest of, we weighed anchor,
and directed our course for the Bay of Mapalla, where we were
minded to agree upon the place by which we were to repass to
the North Sea. On the 21st we had a north wind that carried
us to a certain latitude where the west winds reign-; and this
continued to the 23d, when we were becalmed. On the 1st
of December at night, we bad a storm which separated us one
from another, and thus we continued alone, and without any
water, for all our casks were run out, whereby we we reduced
to the greatest extremity, though we were but two leagues from
the shore. But it was impossible for us to go ashore, for it is
a bank of sand that reaches from the bar of St. Mark as far as
Sansonat, for the space of about fourscore leaguer, where the
sea breaks with great violence. Believing ourselves on the 6th
to be to the windward of this bank, we armed our periaugue to




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.          437
go near the shore, and look out for a place where the sea was
calmer. Next day one of our men, being more impatient than
the rest, and urged on with drought, that had tormented him four
days, swam to land; but thinking to return in the same manner, he was drowned, without our being able to succor him,
notwithstanding all the cry he made unto us to save him. On
the 9th, in the beginning of the night, we thought.to have seen
a little bay, before which we anchored, that we might know
in the morning what it was, during which time we heard the
firing of about six hundred muskets on the land. As soon as
day-light appeared on the 10th, we saw that what we took for
a bay was a kind of a covert that stands fifteen leagues to the
leeward of Sansonat, where we could see no likelihood of entering in. In the mean time we saw a very pretty ship upon
the stocks in that place, which made us conclude there must of
necessity be a passage for her to come out. We anchored pretty
near the rock, to wait for a tide, during which time a wind blew
from the sea, and we adventured with the help of our sails and
oars to get in, where we were saluted with three waves that
had filled our periaugue in the very sight of the Spaniards,
who watched our entering in.
We put up to one side of the said covert, and fired for the
space of half an hour upon their magazines, built by the side
thereof; without their returning us one single shot; but at last,
we being tormented with violent drought, which we were desirous to allay, whatever it cost us, we hoisted up our sail, and
run up our periaugue before them, who, believing we were
going to their town, that was but half a league off, they went
off. But as we were no more than two and twenty men,;nstead of running after them, we improved their flight in filling our casks with water, and to furnish ourselves with what
provisions we found in the magazines, and some of that ship's
rigging, which were more necessary for ours; but not daring
all at once to laden our periaugue with them, for fear of sinking in her passage out, we spent the night on the other side of
those magazines, that we might be under covert from the surprises of our enemies, for we computed very well, by the six
hundred musket-shot we had heard, that there were a great
many armed men in that place.
On the 11th we departed from under the covert, to go and
join our ship, which we found on the 12th in the morning,
lying at anchor eight leagues to the windward of Sansonat,
where she had found the sea somewhat more favorable.  We
spent that day to take in water, and sent twenty men to take
a village that was about half a league from the sea-side, from
37 *




438            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
whence we returned the same day with some refreshments, that
put life into our ship's crew, now much weakened with the
thirst they endured, as well as we who were in the periaugue,
as also with hunger, which failed not to waste us away, though
we had victuals to satisfy the same; but we durst not eat for
fear of being made dry. We weighed anchor in the evening,
with a west wind, and on the fifteenth arrived in the Bay of
Maapalla; where we found'the rest of our vessels at anchor'near
one of those islands that lie within it.
I am to observe, that as long as we were going up this coast,
continually in the night time there blew winds from the land,
which were very favorable to sailors, provided they were not
far out at sea, for ten leagues off there could be but very little
of it felt; and there are certain reasons when it blows so violently that they are obliged to lower their sails, and even to
furl.  On the 17th, we had a consultation together, about what
passage, according to the prisoners' relations, was less dangerous
for us to return to the North Sea, over land: it was thought our
best way was by Segovia, seeing we had no more than sixty
leagues to go before we came to the head of a river, upon which
they told us we might go down to the North Sea, whereunto it
discharged itself; and that, in the way we were to take by land,
we could have no more than five or six thousand men to deal
with, and that the way was very good to carry our wounded and
sick men along with us. But we were not fully convinced of
the sincerity of this advice; we sent two of our canoes to,hore, to take some other prisoners, that so we might see whether
they should confirm or contradict this information, and thereby
be the more fully instructed concerning those things that might
be an obstruction to our passage, and others that might facilitate the same.
We went ashore on the 18th, to the number of seventy men,
and marched all day long without meeting one soul, as we did
also the next day till noon, without any more discovery than
in the preceding one, wherewith we were so fatigued, that we
resolved to return back again; and here we may add, that the
greatest part of our men were not over content to repass by
land to the North Sea, because of the five or six thousand men
wherewith we were threatened; wherefore we left those that
were minded to return to their canoes, and eighteen of us, who
found ourselves less weary than the rest, staid behind. We followed a great road which we met with soon after they had
left us, and had not walked above an hour, when we took
three horsemen, who, when we had asked where we were,
told us, that about a quarter of a league. off there was a little




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            439
town called Chiloteca, wherein there were four hundred white
men, besides negroes, mulattoes, and Indians, and assured us we
had not yet been discovered. We had a mind to run after our
men to acquaint them with this account, and engage them to
go back with us to the town; but the apprehensions we were
under of being discovered, and thereby giving the inhabitants
time to put themselves into a posture of defence, hindered us
to do so, and made us undertake, perhaps, the boldest, most
resolute, and if you will, the rashest action, that could be
thought of; which was, that, being no more of us than eighteen men, as I have said before, we should adventurously enter
that town, where we surprised and frightened the Spaniards to
that degree, that we took the tenient and other officers, to the
number in all of fifty persons, including the women, prisoners.They were seized with such a panic fear, supposing us'to be
far more numerous than we were, that all the rest would doubtless have been taken and bound by'us, had it not been for their'
horses, which are always at hand, which they mounted to ride
away upon. And so it was, as we wQuld have it, for if they
had had courage to stay behind, they might have cut out work
for us, whereof we had already but too much, which was, to
watch our prisoners.
We asked the tenient where the galley of Panama was, who
made answer, she lay at anchor in the embarking place of Carthage, which is Caldaira, where she waited fort us, as hoping
we would pass that way to go to the North Sea, and that the
king of Spain's ship, the St. Lorenzo, was in the port of Realeguo, mounted with thirty pieces of cannon and four hundred
men on board, to hinder us to come near that place, which they
began to settle in again. As we had a desire to lie in this little
town where we now were, we fiurther asked him what number
of men we should have occasion for to guard us, if we should
stay there; he told us, there would be six hundred men next
day there, but that they had no more fire-arnms than for two
hundred.  The Spaniards, who, during this time, were a little
recovered of their astonishment, being got together, entered
into the town again; and after we had several times'conflicted
with them, we entrenched ourselves in the church where we
had put our prisoners, who, seeing us go in with precipitation,
believed their people pursued us close, and were just upon falling on us; which made them so bold as to run to the swords
and other arms we had got together, wherewith they wounded
us one man. We presently got to the doors, and from thence
fired upon them so long, till there were no more than four men
and their wives, left alive of them. At the same time we




440           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
mounted the horses which we had taken, and with our four
prisoners, of each sex, went away with as little noise as we
could, which the other Spaniards observing, they sent one to
treat with us; but we refused, and fired upon him, for fear if
he canme too near us, he should come to know how few we were.
Next day, which was the 20th, we rejoined our other people,
who had rested themselves at a hatto they had met with in
their return, and who gave us assistance against six hundred
of those Spaniards who followed in the rear of us; then we
gave the women prisoners their liberty.  On the 21st we went
on board our canoes, and next day reached our ships, where we
interrogated our four new prisoners concerning the passage we
had projected; but they laid so many difficulties before us, that
we grew almost out of conceit with it. But yet, when we
considered we must either make our way through, or end our
days miserably in a horrible want of all convenient necessaries,
and in an enemy's country; where-we grew weaker every day
by the loss of our men,i we resolved to hazard all to get out of
it: insomuch that being no longer daunted at the dangers we
were in, in this passage, and being persuaded it would be better
for us to die with our swords in our hands than to pine away
with hunger, we made all things ready for thiA journey; and
to the end we might cut off from the, most timorous any desires
they might have to return to their ships, if their minds should
alter, in reference to their gbing along with us, we ran our vessels ashore, except our galley and periangues, which we reserved
to carry us off the island where we were to the continent.
On the 25th, we formed four companies, consisting of seventy men each, making all together two hundred and fourscore;
and as for the forlorn hope, we agreed for to draw out ten men
out of each, and to relieve them every morning. We also
made a contract among ourselves, that those who should be
lamed in the encounters we might have with the enemy in our
way, should have the same recompense as formerly, that is, a
thousand pieces of eight a man; that the horses we should
take should be divided between the companies for the ease of
all our men, and for those that were incommoded above any
of the rest; hat those that straggled and should be lamed,
should have no recompense made them; and that violence,
cowardice and drunkenness should also be punished as formerly.
Before I leave these seas, I will spare the reader the trouble
of asking how we came to endure so much hunger, miseries,
and fatigues in these parts, since I have said upon several occasions, that the country is so good and pleasant, as well as
fruitful in the production of all things necessary for the support




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            441
and comfort of human life; as to this, there needs no more
than observing, that since our separation from the English at
the Isle of St. John., we were all along so ill accommodated
with shipping, that wee were forced to keep continually to the
coast; and by consequence, in sight of the Spaniards, who discovering even the least motions we made, had almost always
time to remove all their effects out of the way, before we made
our descent, and left us nothing but what they could not carry
away, which was many times very inconsiderable; whereas,
had we had but one good ship to put out far to sea, thev could
not have discovered us, and we should have surprised' them
continually in our descents, where we could have wanted nothing, not only that was necessary, but also pleasurable, besides
the wealth we must have carried away in a short time.
This want of shipping tinder which we labored, was so advantageous to our enemies, and- the consequence thereof they
knew so well, that the people of Peru sent no more ships to
the western coast where we were, for fear some of them might
fall into our hands, and traded with oneaanother no otherwise
than by land.
The same reason also hindered us to go up to the coast of
Peru, where we could not have failed of having ships, seeing
they sailed up and down there every day, and drove a great
trade with one another, as knowing we were not so near unto
their country; so that it is easy, from what I have remarked,
to conjecture that for want of these helps, which were- of so
much importance to us in these seas, we must also very often
stand in need of all those things which we could not but with
the greatest difficulty have without them;. wherefore, to make
any thing of it in these climates, and to raise a considerable fortune without much danger and sufferings, there needs no more
than to be provided with a good ship, and for the better conveniency victualled for some time, that so there may be no
necessity of going ashore to seek it.
On the 27th, we discovered a ship passing- along between the
islands, which made Ius send our galley and periaugue to see
what she was. She put up a white flag, but, as soon as we
came within musket-shot of her, she took down the white flag,
and put out Spanish colors, and withal gave us ten or a dozen
guns; we returned to the shore to give our people notice of it,'not doubting, but if that ship came to an anchor in the same
place, she would destroy our periaugues. We sent them with
our baggage and prisoners up to the flats that are behind the
island, where we were.




442           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
This vessel, about noon, came in with the tide, and anchored'
within half a cannon-stot of ours that were run ashore, under the
covert of which we fought against them with two pieces of
cannon, till it was night; but as the enemiy had no other aim
than to ruin our ships, they put them this first day out of a
condition to sail, which was what ourselves had a mind to, and
then put farther off from the shore.
On the 28th, in the morning, they drew nearer again, and
began to fight us, which made us shelter. ourselves behind the
points of the rocks that run out into the sea, from. whence our
arms carried aboard them; upon this, they were forced to send
their shallop under the favor of their cannon, to take away an
anchor that was nearer to shore than their ship; but being prevented therein, they cut off the cable that held it, and put off
again. At last, concluding with ourselves that this ship would
not leave us so hastily, we sent a hundred men in the-evening
to the continent before us, that they might endeavor to take
some horses, on which we might lay our disabled men, with
orders afterwards to return and wait for us upon the sea-side, in
the same place where they went ashore, (which was a kind of
a port we had assigned them,) in case they had returned before
our arrival there. And for fear the Spanish ship should suspect,
from the running of ours aground, the design we had to go to
the North Sea, and that the men on board her would send to the
continent to give the people notice to put themselves in a readiness to hinder us, we counterfeited all night long the caulking
of our ships, that so we might fully possess them with a belief
that we were careening them, which wrought so effectually upon
them, that in the morning they failed not to come up, to destroy
with their cannon the work they fancied we had been doing
during the night.
Oni the 29th their ship took fire, which made them put farther off, where they extinguished it. On the 30th, we made
use of a new stratagem to amuse our enemies, and take away.
all manner of suspicion from them that we designed to be
gone, which was to charge our guns, grenades, and four pieces
of cannon, whereunto we tied lighted matches of different
lengths, that so, having their effect in our absence, one after
another, the Spanish ship's crew might still believe we were
upon the island, from whence we parted in the twilight, as
secretly as ever we could, with all our prisoners, whom we reserved for no other use than to carry our surgeor's medicines,
carpenter's tools, and the wounded men we might have in this
passage.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            443
On the 1st of January, in the year 1688, we arrived on the
continent; and on the evening of the same day, the party
which we had sent before to look for horses, came thither likewise. They had taken sixty-eight, with several prisoners, who,
without any violence offered them,-told us, they did not think
it advisable we should travel through Segovia, because the
Spaniards had intelligence we had made choice of that province
to pass through; but as we had already resolved upon the matter, and that our ships could be of no longer use unto us, all
that they could say to the contrary did nohliinder us to persevere therein. All our people, at the same time, packed up every
man his charge, and put their silver into bags, which they
thought they could carry with their ammunition.  Those who
had too much of the former, gave it to those who had lost
theirs at play, for to carry, conditioning with them, that they
should return the one half. back to the owner, in case it should
please God to.bring them safe to the North Sea.
As for myself, I must say I was none of the worst provided,
and though my charge was lighter than others, -yet it was not,
for all that, less considerable for the value, seeing I had converted thirty thouisand pieces of eight, into gold, pearls, and
precious stones. But, as the best part of this was the product
of luck I had at play, some of those who had been losers, as
well in playing against me as others, being much discontented
at their losses, plotted together, to the number of seventeen or
eighteen, to murder those that were the richest amongst us. I
was so happy as to be timely advertised of it by some friends,
which did not a little disquiet my mind, for it was a very difficult task for a man, during so long a journey, to be able to secure himself from being surprised by those who were continually in the same company, and with whom we must eat,.drink,
and sleep, and who could cut off whom they pleased of them,
in the conflicts they might have with the Spaniards, by shooting us during the hurry, which yet they executed in another
manner, as may be seen in due place. The apprehensions I
had of this conspiracy did not hinder me to retain so much
judgment and presence of mind, as to fall presently upon such
methods as"I thought most rational and secure for the preservation of my life, and which effectually saved it; which was
to deposit some of what I possessed in the hands of divers persons, and that, in the presence of all the rest, upon condition
they should restore unto me such a proportion as I agreed with
them for, when we were come upon the coast of Domingo.
By this means, I rid myself of the care I should continually




444           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
have had of keeping upon my guard, without exposing them
much neither, who carried my effects, the which being divided
diversely and to different persons, they had to do with too many
people to compass their ends. It is true, I paid dear for this
precaution; but what will not a man do to save his life?
CHAPTER LVI.
The Return of the Freebooters from the South to the North Sea, over the
Continent, by another Way than that by which they got thither.
ON the 2d day of January, in the morning, after we had said
our prayers, and sunk our periaugues, lest the Spaniards should
have any benefit of them, we set out, and lay that night by the
sea-side; we stopped next day about noon, at a hatto, to bait.
On the 4th, we lay upon a platform that extends itself upon
the tops of several high mountains, where the Spaniards, notwithstanding all the precautions we had taken, were advertised
of our departure, and failed not to let us have their company,
keeping themselves always in our flanks and rear.
On the 8th, we lay at another hatto, belonging to the tenient
of Chiloteca, about which place the enemy began to barricade
the ways. We rested on the 6th for an hour and better, at an
estantia to bait; and upon a bed, in a hall there, we found the
following letter, directed unto us, in these words --
"We are very glad that you have made choice of our province for your passage through, homewards; but we are sorry
you are no better laden with silver; however, if you have occasion for mules to carry your baggage, we will send them to
you.  We hope to have the French General Grognier very
quickly in our power, and -we will leave you to consider what
is like to become of the soldiers. "
We saw clearly by this letter that they knew nothing of the
death of Grognier, since they believed he was still our commarder; and that they had no knowledge of hinm, but by the
account that had been given them by the three men that had
run away from him to thenm, when they failed of getting the
gold of the mines of Tinsigal.
On the 7th, we met with an ambuscade of the enemy, whom




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           445
our vanguard forced to retire, and lay in the evening at a hatto.
The Spaniards, who left no means unattempted to destroy us:
burnt all the provision that was in our way, and also when we
entered into any savannas where the grass was very dry, they
went to the windward of us to set it on fire, whereby we were
very much incommoded, and our horses were even stifled with
the smoke. As we were som'etimes obliged to stay till the fire
had burnt up all, to go forwards, this very much retarded our
march; and this was the chief thing the Spaniards aimed at,
that the men might have leisure to finish an entrenchment,
whereof I shall quickly have occasion to speak, which they
erected unknown to us, at some distance off from our road, to
which also the work they cut out for us to remove the barricades of trees wllerewith they had encumbered the way, contributed very much; insomuch that, not Being able to penetrate
into their designs, we persuaded ourselves that they did all this
Swith no other intent than to chagrin us only, as being not able
to do worse unto us, or I should have rather said, having not
the courage for it.
On the 8th we passed on to a very fine sugar plantation, and,
as we were very desirous to take some prisoners who might
inform us of what was done, all our company filed off, and
twenty of us staid behind in a house, after they had set it on
fire, to oblige the Spaniards to come and put it out, when they
saw our men at a distance from them, and thiA they failed not
to do. But our impatience being the means of discovering us
too soon, they thereupon fled; yet we, firing upon them,
wounded one, and took him, by whom we understood that all
their re/nforcements were coming together to dispute our passage, and that we were going to meet them that came from
Tinsigal, who consisted of three hundred men.
When we had done with this wounded man, we rejoined our
main body, who had halted to wait for us, and then jogged on
till we came to a great borough, where we found those three
hundred men, who afterwards weire our continual guard, for
they gave us, morning and evening, the diversion of their
trumpets; but it was like the music of the enchanted palace
of Psyche, who heard it without seeing the musicians; for ours
marched on each side of us, in places so covered with pinetrees that it was impossible to perceive them.
We lay this evening about a quarter of a league from the
said borough, upon an ascent, according to our usual manner,
who never encamped but upon high ground, or in the race of
savannas, for fear of being hemmed in. We decamped on the'9th in the morning, after we had reirnforced our advanced guards
38




446            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
with forty men more, who were appointed to fire their muskets
at the entries or avenues of the woods, that we might have a
sight of the Spaniards, in case they laid any ambuscades for
us. In the mean time, about ten in the morning we passed on
to a place that was so thin set with wood. that we might see a
considerable distance from us, and, seeing no enemy appear, we
did not fire at all.  But we did not dream that we Were seeking for that far before us, which we had at the sides of us, for
the Spaniards, who were ranged to the right and left of our
way, lying on their bellies, made their discharges with so much
precipitation, that there was no more than one half of our
advanced guard who had time to answer their firing.  They
killed us two men presently, who were turned out of the way
to pass undiscovered of the enemy; after which we'went to
refresh ourselves in a'ittle town that was in our way, and lay
half a league beyond it.
We met with another ambuscade on the 10th, wherein we
were beforehand wvith our enemies, and made them leave us
their horses; then went to bait at another borough, and lay a
little farther.
On the 11th, as we drew nearer unto the town of Segovia,
we met with a new ambuscade a little on this side it, and, when
we had forced them with our fusils to retire, we went into the
said town, being resolved and disposed to fight stoutly, as believing, if the Spaniards were minded to try us, they would use
their greatest effort in that place; but they contented themselves
with firing only a few musket-shot at us from under the covert
of some pine-trees that grew upon the ascents which encompass
the town, whither they had retired. We found nothing there to
eat, because they had burnt all the provision in the place.
By good luck we took a prisoner to conduct us to the river
we sought for, and which was still twenty leagues off, forasmuch as those who had been our guides as far as Segovia knew
not the way any farther.
This town lies in a bottom, and is so surrounded with mountains, that she looks as if she were laid up in prison.  The
churches here are but very indifferently built, and the place of
arms is both very considerable and very fine; it is an inlland
place forty leagues off from the South Sea. The way that leads
to it, from the place where we were, is very difficult, beinlg all
mountains of a prodigious height, to the tops whereof we must
creep with great danger, and the valleys consequently are so
very narrow here, that for a league of even ground you pass
over, you have six leagues of mountains to go.  When we had
passed these mountains we felt a very sharp cold, and were




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            447
taken with so thick a fog, that, even when day appeared, we
could not know one another otherwise than by our voices;
but that lasted not till above ten in the morning,'when the
weather cleared up, and the fog went entirely off; and the
heat, which succeeds the cold, becomes there very great, as.,
well as in the plains, where none of this cold is felt till you
come directly to the foot of the mountains.  Thus we, were
forced to endure such contrary seasons, as well when we travelled, as when we reposed ourselves, that they exposed us to
very great inconveniences; but the hopes of getting once into
our native country made us patiently to endure all their toils.
and served as so many wings to carry us.
On the 12th we departed from this town, and went up other
mountains, where we had incredible trouble to clear the ways
of those works the Spaniards had prepared to barricade them
up with.  We went to lodge in a hatto, where they fired very
much in the night into our camp.
On the 13th, an hour before sunrising, we mounted along
an eminence, that seemed to us to be an advantageous place to,encamp on; from whence we saw, upon the edge of a rmolnttain
from which we were separated but by a narrow valley, twelve
or fifteen horses, which we took for some time for cattle that
fed there, whereat we much rejoiced, as being in hopes we
should next morning have good cheer at the cost of these
animals; and, that we might be the more assured of the matter, we sent forty men thither, who told us, at their return, that
what we took for beeves were all saddled horses, and that they
had observed three entrenchments in the same place, about
pistol-shot one from another, which, rising by degrees towards
the middle of the same side of the mountain, fully barricaded
the way through which we were to pass next day, and commanded a small. stream that ran along the said valley, into
which we must necessarily descend first, there being no other
way, nor any likelihood of our going on one side thereof.
They saw also a man, who, as soon as he discovered them,
severely threatened them with his cutlass, which he held naked
in his hand.
These sad tidings were a mighty alloy to our joy, and the
transformation of those pretended beeves, on whom our pining
appetite had. depended so much, affected us to'a great degree;
but these thoughts were at present to be laid aside, to make
room for to consider how we should disentangle ourselves
from that place, and that without delay, because the Spaniards,
who were gathering together from all the adjacent provinces,
would quickly fall upon our small company, who must of neces



448           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
sity be overborne by them, if we staid for them. The means
to effect this were not easily found, and perhaps it would have
appeared an impossible thing to any other than such as we
were, who, till then, had been successful almost in all our undertakings; and, to be plain in the matter, we found ourselves
now hard put to it. For. as I observed to the rest of our people, ten thousand men could not be able to force their way
through that entrenchment, without being cut to pieces, as well
because of the advantage of the place, as the number of Spaniards that defended it, which we might compute by that of their
horses; and, seeing a single man could hardly pass on one side
of it, there was no likelihood we should be able to do it with
our horses and baggage, so rough was the country.  And indeed,
saving the road itself, all the rest was no other than a thick forest, without either ways or paths, full of sharp rocks in some
places, of quagmires in others, and embarrassed with a great
many trees that had dropped down to the ground with age.
And, though after all, we should have found out a way to
escape across so many obstacles, there was still an indispensable
necessity that we should fight with the Spaniards, that we might
be at quiet for the rest of our journey.  This they all agreed
to; but, as they objected unto me, that it was to no purpose to
represent these difficulties, which of themselves were but too
apparent, without proposing some method to surmount them,
nor to give counsel without facilitating the execution thereof,
I told them, that, for my part, I could not see what else we
could do but go across those woods. precipices, mountains, and
rocks, howsoever inaccessible they appeared to be, and endeavor to surprise the enemy in the rear, and to gain the advantage of the ground from them, by getting above them, where
surely we were not expected; and that I would answer for the
success of the same at the peril of my life, if they would undertake it. That, as for our prisoners, horses, and baggage,
wherewith we were encumbered, we ought not to leave them
defenceless to the discretion of those three hundred men, who
always kept close to us in our march, and encamped every evening about a musket-shot off. That we ought to leave fourscore men to guard them with all necessary precaution, as you
will hear by and by, and that such a number was enough to
fight with so many Spaniards four times told.
We took some time to deliberate hereupon; and, at length,
these expedients, how hazardous soever they were, being found
the most suitable to the condition we were in, and I may say
the only ones we had left us, we resolved to lay hold of them,
and put the same in execution.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           449
Scarce had we projected the design, and considered the
ascent where we were, the situation of the opposite mountain,
where the Spaniards had made their entrenchments, but that
above the highest of them we saw a road, which.we took to
be the continuation of that which they had shut up against 13s,
and, turning to the right, went winding about the side of the
same mountain,; which yet we could not discover but with
difficulty, and by lights peeping in between the trees, which
would allow us to see but some traces at a distance from one
another.
As we had not hitherto resolved upon which side to pitch,
in order to get behind those entrenchments, whether the right
or left, this way decided that point, being well satisfied that,
if we could bft once cross it, it would bring us directly upon
the enemy. "But yet, that we might not engage ourselves inconsiderately in this enterprise, where all things went for us,
we sent twenty men, while we had. any daylight left,' to a
place that was somewhat higher than that where we were, to
cover another party, whom we had known by experience to
have been very ingenious and expert upon several occasions,
that so they might pitch upon those places by which we might,
in the night, the more easily get up as far as that road, thereby
to go and charge the enemy in the rear, by break of day.
As soon as our men were returned and gave us an account of
what they had observed, we made all things ready for our departure; but we first made that station, we were leaving, a
place of arms, where we left our baggage, all the prisoners we
had, and fourscore men to guard them, and this, that the three
hundred Spaniards who continually followed us, as well as
those who were behind the entrenchments, might be persuaded
we had not left our camp; and we gave the officer that commanded order to make every sentinel he set or relieved in the
night-time, to fire his flsil, and that he should beat the drum
at the usual hour. We told him, moreover, that, if God gave
lus the victory, we should send a party to bring him off, and
that if, about an hour after he heard the firing at an end, he did
not see any body from us, he should provide for his own safety
as well as he could.
Things being thus disposed, we said our prayers as low as
we could, that the Spaniards might not hear us, from whom we
were separated but by the valley we have spoke of. At the
same time we set forward, to the number of two hundred men,
by moonlight, it being now an hour within night  and, about
one more after our departure, we heard the Spaniards also at their
prayers, who, knowing we were encamped very near them, fired
38*




450           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
about six hundred muskets into the air to frighten us. Besides
which, they also made a discharge at all thile responses of the
litany of the saints which they sung. We still pursued our
march, and spent- the whole night (in going down, and then
getting up) to advance half a quarter of a league, which was
the distance between them and us,'through a country, as I have
already said, so full of rocks, mountains, woods, and frightful
precipices, that our posteriors and knees were of more use to
us than our legs, it being impossible for us to travel thither
otherwise.
On the 14th, by break of day, as we were got over the most
dangerous parts of this passage, and had already seized upon a
eollsiderable ascent of the mountain, by clambering up to it in
great silence, and leaving the Spaniards' entrenchments on the
left, we saw their party that went the rounds; who, thanks to the
fogs that are very rife in this country (as I have already said) till
ten o'clock, did not discover us. As soon as they were gone
by, we went directly to the place where we saw them, and
found it to be exactly the road we were minded to seize on.
When we had made a halt for about half an hour to take
breath, and that we had a little daylight to facilitate our march,
we followed this road by the voice of the Spaniards, who were
at their morning prayers, and we were but just beginning our
march, when unfortunately we nmet with two out-sentinels, on
whom we were forced to fire; and this gave the Spaniards
notice, who thought of nothing less than to see us come down
from above them upon their entrenchment, since they expected
us from no other way than from below. So that those who had
the guard thereof, and were in number about five hundred men,
finding themselves on the outside, when they thought they had
been within, and consequently open without any covert, took
the alarm so hot, that, falling all on upon them  at the same
time, we made them-' quit the place in a moment, and make
their escape by the favor of the fog.
This so much unexpected morning music disturbed the
whole economy of their designs, and so thwarted their. whole
contrivance, that those of the other two entrenchments drew all
withdut the lowermost, where they prepared to defend themselves.
We fought with them a whole hour from under the covert of
the first entrenchment which we had got of them, and which,exactly commanded them, because of its elevated situation upon
the mountain. But as they gave no ground, we began to think
that the shot we discharged did not reach them, because of the
fog which hindered us to'discover them, and that we could not
fire but according to the discharges that came from them; so




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            451
that being resolved to lose our aim no longer, we advanced
and fell directly upon the places from whence they fired.
There we fought them stoutly, and they did not quit the
place till such time as they saw the butts of our muskets, and
that near them, the sight whereof the mist had till then taken
from them. But then, being much terrified, they left us all,.
and ran that way which was before their entrenchments, which
proved very incommodious for them, because, that being the
only place by which they thought we could come at them, they
had cut down all the trees that grew there and in the adjacent
parts as well because they might obstruct their sight in this bottom, as hinder us to come on under the covert of them. And thus
the precaution, which they had taken against us, by a quite
contrary effect was turned upon themselves, insomuch that we
had so clear a view of them from the entrenchments we had
taken, that we did execution almost with every piece we shot.
We pursued them after that for some time, still beating themn;
but at length' being weary both of running and killing: we returned to the entrenchments where the five hundred men whom
we had put to flight at first, being come back, endeavored -to
break in upon those whom we had left to guard them; but we
made them, like the rest, quickly run away.  We were also
fatigued mightily in pursuing of them; for, besides that the
ground was so extraordinary bad and hard to pass, they also
augmented the difficulties by making use of the trees which
they had felled down, to barricade and stop up even the least
avenue that was near the'place round about.
We found these Spaniards had so little mind to give us
quarter, if they should have the upper hand of us, that even
when we took any of them, they would not as much as ask it
at our hands. and to some of them we gave quarter in spite of
their teeth, though they did otherwise all that ever they could
to save themselves out of, our hands.  But at this no man
ought to- wonder; for it is a maxim  amongst them in these
parts, and whereof we have had experience upon several occasions, whether it proceeded from pride or natural fierceness of
temper, or because of an oath they take before their commander, before they go to fight, that they will never submit to
ask quarter of those to whom they have sworn they would
give none. But we in the mean time, being affected with compassion upon sight of the great quantity of blood we saw running down into the rivulet, spared the rest, and went a second
time into our entrenchments, having lost all this while but one
man, and two only wounded.  The Spaniards, among others.
lost their general, who was an old Walloon officer, who had




452           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
given them the plan of this entrenchment, that would infallibly
have prevailed against us, had we attacked them by the way
they expected. In the mean time another old captain had advised him to secure their rear, but he sawso little likelihood
of danger on that side, that he answered, we must be either
men or devils; that if we were men, he defied us to get over
any way in eight days' time; but if we were devils, though
he should take never so much care of himself, he must still be
taken.
However, at the solicitation of the said officer, he sent a party
that way to go the rounds, and to post the two sentinels we
spoke of, as they thought most convenient. The general being
searched, there were several letters found in his pockets, which
had been written to him by the governors of the province, that
set forth particularly the number of men they had sent hinm;
and one among others, from the general of Costa Rica, who
expressed himself as follows: —
A Letter written by the General of the Province of Costa Rica
to the Commander in Chief in the Entrenchments, dated
January 6, 1668.
" SIR: -- I thought I had made a good choice, when I committed to you the conduct of an affair which ought to re/stablish our reputation, if you have the better of the enemy, as you
induce mne to believe you will. I was preparing to send you
eight thousand men, if you had not sent me word that fifteen
hundred was enough. I do not doubt but a person that hath
served so long as you have done, will take care of your men,
especially since you have to do with a people from whom there
will no honor redound to you by overdoing them.
" According to the relation you have given me of your entrenchments, it is impossible but those people, with the help
of God, must be destroyed. I advise you to put a thousand
men into them, and two hundred near unto the river by which
they hope to get unto the North Sea. In case any of them
save themselves across the mountains, Don Rodrigo Sarmado,
the new governor of Tinsigal, ought to be at the head of three
hundred men, to fall upon the rear as soon as ever they are
engaged, for certainly their baggage must be there. Take
good measures, for those devils have a cunning and subtlety that
is not in use amongst us.
"When you find them advance within the shot of your
arquebusses, let -not your men fire but by twenties, to the
end your firing may not be in vain; and when you find them




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.          453
weakened, raise a shout to frighten them, and fall in with your
swords, while Don Rodrigo attacks them in the rear. I hope
God will favor our designs, since they are no other than for his
glory and the destruction of these new sort of Turks. Hearten
up your men, though they may have enough of that according
to your example; they shall be rewarded in heaven,-and if
they get the better, they will have gold and silver ehough,
wherewith these thieves are laden."
After we had sung Te Deum upon the field of battle, by
way of thanks unto God for this victory, we mounted sixty
men on horseback to go and give notice to our other people of
the success the Almighty was pleased to give us. We found
them ready to begin another engagement against the three hundred Spaniards whereof we have spoken; who as soon as they
heard that action at the entrenchments begin, and saw how few
men we had left behind in our camp, were easily induced to
believe we had made our attack by that disadvantageous way
I have spoken of, as supposing it impossible for us to do it in
any other place, and that therefore our ruin must be inevitable;
insomuch that instead of entering directly into the place, which
considering their number, they could have carried in a moment,
they had so little courage that they contented themselves to send
an officer to our men that guarded the baggage to parley with
them, whom they stopped for a time, in expectation of some
news from us, that so they might return an answer conformable to the intelligence they received. And thus the platform
I had laid whereon to ground the sufficiency of fourscore of
our men for that work, or rather the cowardice of the enemy,
was fully confirmed.
They told us that as soon as we had begun the fight, those
three hundred Spaniards advanced a little, and having got upon
an eminence that commanded our camp, they alighted and sent
them the said officer to make the following harangue to them:"I come hither from my general. You say you do not question but you have force enough, and that you are men of courage, which you have let us know whenever you have been
minded to make yourselves masters of our country; yet you
are not to doubt but the great numbers of men we have got
together will overpower you. We are to let you understand
there are a thousand men in that entrenchment against whom
they are gone to fight, where they are worsted; that we are
three hundred men in this -place, and that two; hundred are
posted near to the river you go and seek, to wait for those of
you who escape out of the fight. Wherefore, if you will give
30 *




454           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
yourselves up prisoners of war into the power of our general,
who is a man of honor, we will be friends, and we will let you
pass to your own country.  But as to those of your men whom
ours have taken alive, their almoner yesterday after prayers
begged quarter for them, for the honor of the holy sacrament
and glorious Virgin, which has been promised unto them."
Our men, hearing him talk at this rate, were already somewhat alarmed, as fearing what he said was true; but as soon
as they saw us come at a distance, they took courage, and returned him as fierce an answer, like men who had no fear upon
them, to this purpose: —
"' Though you had had force enough to destroy two thirds of
our number, we thould not fail still to fight with the remaining
part; yea, though there were but one man of us left, he should
fight still against you all.
" When we put ashore and left the South Sea, we all resolved
to pass through your country or die ini the attempt; and though
there were as many Spaniards of you as there is grass in this
savanna, we should not be afraid, but look upon you always in
our opinion cowards, and we will pass on, and go where we
will, itl spite of your teeth."
The officer being dismissed upon our arrival, mounted his
horse to return from whence he came, and observing we, were
booted, and mounted upon hiscompanions' horses who guarded
the entrenchments, he shrunk up his shoulders by way of
amazement, and rode as fast as he could to carry the news to
his own party.  As soon as he was got to them, who were not
above a musket-shot off, we advanced and fell upon them, to
put them out of condition all at once to follow us any more.
We received their first firing, to vwhich we made no return otherwise than with our pistols and cutlasses, and that unhappily
for them who had not yet got upon their horses; for we cut 4
great many of them to pieces, insomuch that God crowning all
the advantages we had had in the rest of our engagements by
the success we had in this last, we let the rest go, detaining
only their horses; and when we had broken all their arms,
we with our baggage rejoined our main body, who staid still
upon the place to guard the entrenchments.  We had no more
than one man killed in this engagement, (as it was in the other,)
and two maimed.
We asked some of the prisoners whom we had taken several questions, and they told us, among other things, that we
should still meet with another entrenchment upon the road,
about six leagues distant from those we quitted, which made
us-fear with very great reason lest the fugitives should go and




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            455
possess thems'elves of it, with a design to dispute our passage
once more. And indeed, we saw fire upon the top of a great
mountain, which they had made for a signal to gather their
scattered troops together, and those who out of the fear they
were in, might perhaps hide themselves for eight days together,
had it not been for this, as believing us still at their heels. But
we prevented their design, for we lay two leagues from thence
to cut off their passage, there being no other way than this by
which they might get thither, and whose sides were still less
tccessible the farther you went on, than they were behither the
same.  We had cut the hams of nine hundred of their horses
before, that so they might be made unfit to pursue us; we took
much about the same number of them with us$o ease our journey, till we came at the river we were in quest of, and to kill
and salt them upon our arrival, that so they might serve us for
food in that long passage.
On the 15th we passed by the fore-mentioned entrenchment,
which was not yet finished, witiobut any resistance, this proceeding in all appearance from the terror which the noise of
our victory had struck into the people, and lay at a hatto
three leagues beyond it,  On the 19th wve lay at another, six
leagues farther; and at last, on the 17th, which was the sixteenth day since our setting out, we came to the so much desired
river, and presently entered into the woods that grow upon the
banks thereof, where every one fell to work in good earnest to
cut down trees to build piperies, wherein we might go down
the same.
Some perhaps may think that these were some commodious
vessels, wherein to carry us with ease down the river; but there
was nothing less than that in it.  What we 6alled piperies,'were four or five stocks of one kind of tree, which they called
zmahot;.it is a light, floating sort of wood, which after we have
taken off the bark, we join and tie together, instead of cords,
with a sort of lines that grow in these woods and cling like ivy
unto every thing that is near them, and especially to trees, to the
height whereof they mount; and when these pieces are set together, they put two or three men upon them, according to the bigness of the pipery, and this is all the equipment we make thereof.
The surest posture we can find- ourselves to be in, is to stand
upright thereon, though they sink two or three feet under the
water; and you may judge by what follows, whether the continual apprehensions of danger we were in were well or ill
grounded.
We built ours no bigger than to hold two men, that so they
might the more easily pass between those very narrow rocks




456           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
we foresaw, by those that'already presented themiselves to our
view, we must meet with before we got unto the sea-side.
When this prettyflota was in a condition to put out, we dragged it to the river-side, after we had furnished ourselves with
long poles, to keep us from being driven too violently upon the
rocks, where we were apprehensive we should be carried by the
violence of the stream, as it came also frequently to pass.
This river springs in the mountains of Segovia, and discharges itself into the North Sea at Cape Gracias a Dios, after
having run a very long way in a most rapid manner across f
vast number of rocks of a prodigious bigness, and by the most
frightful precipices that can be thought of, besides a great many
falls of water, t4 the, number at least of a hundred of all sorts,
which it is impossible for a man to look on without trembling,
and making the head of the most fearless to turn round, when
he sees and hears the water fall from such a height into those
tremendous whirlpools. In short, the whole is so formidable,
that there are none but those' who have some experience can
have right conceptions of it. But for me, who have passed
these places, and who, as long as I live, shall have my mind
filled with those risks I have run, it is impossible I should give
such an idea hereof, but what will come far short of what I
have really known of them.
It was therefore upon this dangerous river that we went
down, suffering ourselves to be carried along at the will of'the
stream, in these pitiful machines, whereof the greatest part was
under water, as has been said before, two or three feet, insomuch that we were almost always' up to the middle therein.
But this was nothing in comparison of the rapidity of it, which
many times hurried us, in spite of all the resistance we could
make, into the publings of foaming water, where we now and
then found ourselves buried with our pieces of wood, which
made many of our men tie themselves thereon, as being in
hopes the wood that floated would bear them up still upon the
water; but in this some of them were mistaken.
But as for those great falls, they had, to our good fortunes,
at their entrance and goings out, a great basin of still water,
which gave us the opportunity to get upon the banks of the
river and draw our piperies ashore, to take off those things we
had laid on them, which, as wet as we were, we carried'with
us, leaping from rock to rock, till we came to the end of the
fall, from whence one of us afterwards returned to put our
pipery into the water, and let h'er swim along to him who
waited for her below.  But, if he failed to catch hold (by
swimming) of those pieces of wood, before they got out of the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            457
basin below, the violence of the stream would carry them away
to rights, and the men must then be necessitated to go and
pick out trees to make another.
We thought at our setting out to go down the water all together, to the end that, in case of any accident, one might give
assistance to the other; but, at the end of three days, when I
knew the danger we exposed ourselves to in this way of swimming together, which had already been the occasion of our losing
many piperies, I set myself against the design of our continuing'hustogether, by demonstrating to all our men, that, now we had
no Spaniards in these parts to conflict with, but only the difficulties of this dangerous river, it was convenient on the contrary to allow every crew of us to advance a little before the
other, and to keep, as it were, in a line successively; and so,
in case the first were carried (as indeed it came to pass) by the
violence of the stream upon the rocks on the brink of the
water,.whereof,the river is full in an infinity of places, they
might have time at least'to get off before the arrival of the
next pipery, which had "already wrought so much disorder by
the wrecks that had been occasioned by their falling foul on
one another, that all of us were in manifest danger of perishing.
I afterwards found, as well as several others of our people,
who had made trial hereof, that this foresight was not useless to
us; for my pipery happening to be cast upon such a place, I
was forced to untie the pieces of wood, and to straddle upon
one piece, while my companion did the same upon another,
and so leave ourselves to be carried down in this manner at
the pleasure of the stream, till it pleased God that we should
meet with a place, as we did indeed, that was not so rapid,
where we could go upon the bank of the river, which we could
not have done, if others had immediately followed us. I also
advised that those, who went down first, should take care to
set up in the most dangerous places a flag or banner at the top
of a long pole, that so we might discern it afar off, not so much
to give notice to those who were hindermost that there was a
fall in such a place, for these would make themselves to be
heard almost a league off, but to signify to them what side they
were to put to land, which should be that where the flag stood.
These methods being put in practice, saved the lives of a great
many men, though, for all these precautions, several were
also lost.
The many bananas which we found along the banks of this
river were almost the only fCod that kept us from starving; for,
our arms being continually wet, and our powder all spoiled, we
could not:possibly go a hunting, though there is very good
39




458           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
game there; for, as to the horse-flesh which we had salted, we
were- forced to throw it away in two days' time, for it could
not keep in the water any longer.
These bananas have partly been planted by the Indians,
who dwell along the sides of.this river, and partly by the overflowing of the waters, which, having dragged them along, and
then left them dry, took root again, and so have multiplied.
Some days after we found, when, we began to go down the
river, some carbets of an Indian nation called Albaouins, whom
we chased to get their victuals; there are a multitude of others,
who dwell farther from the brink thereof on the opposite side
to the former, and those of the one bank have neither war nor
commerce with those of the other.
It was in this place that those of our men, who had lost their
money by gaming, put their cruel design in execution, and
where I came to know that the warning formerly given me
was too true. For these wretches, being gore before, went
and hid themselves behind the rocks that are upon the brink of
this river, by which we must necessarily pass. As every man
endeavored to save himself as well as he could, and that for
the reasons already given, we went down the river at a distance one from another, and without any mistrust, they had
but too much time and conveniency to pick out and murder
five Englishmen, whom they knew to be some of the best furnished with booty, of which these assassins entirely deprived
them. My companion and I found their bodies upon the river's
side; and I must freely confess, that such a spectacle would
have struck no small terror into me, if I had still been the
bearer of my winnings; I bless God with all my heart, that
inspired me with a design to quit my treasure, being then
exposed in going down the river, as I was last after the English,
to the treachery of those villains, where I must infallibly have
run the same risk as they had done. None of our people
knew any thing of this murder; but when we were got all
together farther down, I told them what I had seen, which
was fully confirmed, as well by the absence of the dead men
as by: that of the assassins, who durst not come and rejoin us,
and whom we inever saw from thence forward.
On the 20th of February we found the river larger, and more
spacious. than before, and met with no more falls therein; but
the same was so encumbered with trees and bamboes, which
the floods carried thither, that our wretched machines could not
be kept from overturning; but the depth of the water in these
parts being a means to moderate the rapidness of it, there were
not many drowned.




TIE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           459
At last, when we were gone down some leagues farther, we
found the river very good, the stream very gentle, and no likelihood of our meeting any more rocks or trees, though we had still
above sixty leagues to the sea-side. Wherefore, now finding
ourselves freed from those perils and dangers which we had
been exposed to in such terrible places, where death, in the
most frightfuil shape, presented itself continually to our view,
every one began to resume fresh courage, and conceive good
hopes of the remainder of the voyage; insomuch that, being
now all of us assembled together in the same place where those
who had gone before, staid for them that came after, and that
we had now before us how we should go quite through with
the rest of ouit; voyages, we agreed to divide ourselves, into
several companies, each consisting of sixty men, to build canoes
out of mapou wood, which sort of trees grow in great numbers
upon the banks of the said river.
Having, with wonderful diligence, finished four canoes by
the 1st of March, for the use of a hundred and twenty men
that were of us in one canton, we put them into the water, and
embarked thereon, without staying for a hundred and forty
more, who were finishing theirs; the ardent desire we had to
be, as soon as possible, satisfied whether we should really be
able to reach the North Sea, egged us mightily to put on; for,
according to the idea we had conceived of our passage, we were
apprehensive of being carried back into that of the South, as
not being able to think we could be so happy as to recover the
sight of a sea, by which we might be carried home to our
native countries, and which we had for so considerable a time
longed for.
The English, who would not make any canoes, had got in
their piperies before us to the sea-side. Here they met with an
English boat from Jamaica, at anchor, whom they were very
forward to press to go and ask leave of the governor of that
island for their safe coming thither, because they had gone out
without any commission; but that vessel being unwilling to go
thither, without they laid down 60001. sterling, by way of advance, and they being not in a condition to run the hazard of
such a sum, because many of them had lost their money, as
several amongst us had done, which they would have carried
with them, by the oversetting of the piperies, they staid with
the Moustic Indians, that dwell some leagues to the windward
of the mouth of this river, and who ar'e very kind to them,
because of the trinkets they bring them from Jamaica.
Thus, that boat proving to be of no use to these English,
they politicly bethought themselves to send us word hereof, as




460           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
hoping we, in acknowledgment of this kindness, would obtain
leave of the governor of St. Domingo for them to retire, and
be protected in that island. This news we received by two
Moustic Indians whom in a boat they sent to meet us forty
leagues up the river, and who told us, that there should no more
than forty men only come down, because that ship could contain no more by reason of the smallness of it, and its scantiness
of provision. But for all this, the one hundred and twenty
that made up one of our companies, went down together, for
every one pretended to be of the number of the said forty.
Though this river we are now leaving is by some Spanish
maps made to run directly eighty leagues, and then to fall into
the North Sea;,yet we have computed the same to run above
three hundred, being almost always carried to the south-east,
for to go to the north.
We happily arrived on the 9th at the mouth of the river, at
Cape Gracia de Dios, and entered into the sea, which with
much satisfaction we knew to be that of the north, where we
were obliged to wait for the English ship that was at the Isles
of Pearls, which are a dozen leagues distant from that cape to
the east. Here we staid till the 14th with the mulattoes that
live in these parts, and who fed us for some days with fish.
This cape, which stands on the continent, hath been inhabited for a long time by these mulattoes and negroes, both men
and women, who have greatly multiplied there since a Spanish
ship, bound from Guinea, freighted with their fathers, was lost
by coming too near the shore, which is very dangerous in these
parts. Now those who had escaped the shipwreck were courteously received by the Moustic Indians living about this canton, who were well pleased with the loss of that ship and of
the Spaniards, their enemies, that were in it.
Those Indians assigned their new guests a place to grub up,
where they built themselves cottages in the finest country of
savannas, that reach along the river from the mouth of it for
five or six leagues upwards. Here, for their sustenance, they
plant maize, bananas, and magniots, which the Indians gave
therm; they also taught them to make a most nourishing sort
of drink, which they call hoon; they prepare the same of a
fruit that is produced on the top of a kind of a palm-tree, which
grows naturally in these woods, and never exceeds ten feet in
height. Each of these trees bears no more than one bunch of
grapes, but most of them are a full load for one man. Its grain
is of the same form and thickness as an olive; some of them
are yellowish, others reddish, and containing in a, very hard
stone an exceeding oily kernel. They pound the fruit, stone,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            461
and kernel all together, boiling the same afterwards in water,
and this makes up the composition.  When the same is grown
cold, or but lukewarm, they put what quantity they are minded to drink, into a calabash pierced through with small holes
like unto a skimmer. This drink, besides that'it is very nourishing, and fattens very much, is also a pleasanter liquor than any
that is to be met with among the other Indians, the same being
only peculiar to this nation.
The mulattoes are all a very tall people, and go altogether
naked, saving their privy parts, which they cover, nature having provided for them upon that account a kind of grayish
stuff, which they pull from a tree called the bastard-palm, the
top of whose stock is wrapped up in some fathoms of it, from
the first rising of its branches some feet downwards, according
to the thickness of each of these trees. This stuff is also a
great help to them to make coverlets, wherewith to cover them
in the night; and some of those people who live more at ease,
wear shirts and drawers, which the English bring them fromi
Jamaica.  They are the boldest people in the world for expossing themselves to the perils of the sea, and undoubtedly the
most expert in the art of fishing. They will commit themselves to the waves in these little boats, or such like, which an
able seaman will scarce venture to do; and here they will stay
for three or four days together, being no more concerned, let
tile weather be what it will, than if they were made of the
same piece as their boat; and provided they can but once set
sight on the fish, though swimming never so low in the water,
they will not fail to take him, so dexterous are they at this work.
They many times do our freebooters a kindness, when they
take them on board with them, upon condition of letting them
have a share of what booty is got, which must be exactly performed unto them. For if you once deceive them; you must
no longer expect their assistance; and this temper is peculiar
almost to all the Indian nations in these parts, that they will
never go again when once you have broke your word with
them.
The ancient Moustics, who gave these men I have spoken
of, entertainment, live about ten or twelve leagues to the windward of Cape Gracia a Dios, in those places they call Sambay
and Sanibey. They are very slothful, and neither plant nor
sow but very little, and lie all day on their amacks, which are
a kind of moving beds in their ajoupas or barracks, while their
wives wait upon them in every thing as far as they can serve
them; and when they are pressed with hunger, they go a fishing in their boats, at which they also are very skilful, and when
39 *




462            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
they have taken any, they eat them, and go not out any more,
till hunger returns upon them again.
As for their clothing, it is neither larger nor more sumptuous
than that of the mulattoes at the cape. There are but a few
amongst them that have a fixed abode, most of them being vagabonds, and wandering along the river side, and having no other
house to shelter themselves in but a latanier leaf, which they
manage so, that when the wind drives the rain on the one side,
they turn their leaf against it, behind which they lie, and this
skreens them against the weather. When they are inclined to
sleep, they dig a hole in the sand, where they lie and then cover
themselves therewith; and this they do to keep themselves
from the stinging of the moustics, wherewith the air is generally
very fill.  They are little flies, that are sooner felt than seen,
and have so sharp and venomous a sting, that where they
alight, they seem to have fiery darts wherewith to prick men.
These poor people are so tormented with those mischievous
insects, when they see them not, that their bodies appear'like
lepers, and I can assure it for truth, as knowing the same by
my own knowledge, that it is no small pain to be attacked with
them; for besides that they caused us to lose our rest in the
night, it was then that we were forced to go naked for want of
shirts, when the troublesomeness of these animals made us run
into despair, and such. a rage as set us beside ourselves.
When these Indians go a journey, though ever so short, they
take their wives,. children, dogs, and fawns, which they breed
tamle, all along with them.  It is a custom.I have observed to
be held among all the Indian nations on. the terra firma of
America; and these I speak of live as brutishly as any of the
rest, yet they are not so cruel and savage, because of the society they have with the English, who have no other aim than
to endeavor to bring them  under, and master their country,
where they have a great many habitations already.
On the 14th the vessel, which I said was gone to the Isles
of Pearls, arrived-at the place where we were, and came scarce
to an anchor, but we all crowded to go on board, because we
were to draw lots who should embark; but about fifty of us,
for all that, being more vigilant than the rest, made a shift to
enter her; who thinking it unadvisable to go ashore'again, to
commit to chance a thing we were already in possession of, and
for to prevent a greater number from entering in, we being already piled as. it were on the top of one another, we weighed
anchor and departed.
The master would have carried us to Jamaica; but we, not
knowing how matters stood between*France and England,




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           463
whether it were peace or war, engaged him to carry us to St.
Domingo, for forty pieces of eight a head. We went to take
in water at the Isle of Pearls, and on the 16th left the same.
On the 17th we doubled the island of Catalina or Providence,
as the English call it, where the Spaniards had formerly a very
fine fort and small town, which were taken by the French
and English, under the colors of the last. On the 18th we
went to cross the channel, though it blew a strong easterly
breeze. On the 24th we came to land at Los Jardinos, which
are a great many small islands near unto that of Cuba.  And
on the 29th we took in water at Port Portilla, (in the Isle of
Cuba,) which is not inhabited. On the 30th we anchored to
the S. S. E. of the borough of Baracoa, in the same island,
where we surprised the hunters belonging to that place, whom
we obliged to sell us the victuals they had took, by giving them
their own price for it. But this our liberality towards them
proceeded from another cause, and that was, that we were uncertain whether our nation was at peace or war with the Spaniards, since we had no intelligence here, or from  any French
country, how things went with them.
On the 6th of April, we touched at Nippas, which is a small
borough on the coast, seven leagues distant from Petit Guavis,
that so we might hear some news of our own country, while
we rode at anchor there. There were some of our people so
infatuated with the long miseries we had suffered, that they
thought of nothing else but the Spaniards, insomuch that when
from the deck they'saw some horsemen riding along the seaside, they flew to their arms to fire upon them, as imagining they
were enemies, though we assured them we were now come
among those of our own nation. We left this port on the 4th,
and went to anchor in the. port of Petit Guavis, from whence
we had departed almost four years before; and before we came
near the fort, I went to Monsieur Dumas, the king's lieutenant,
to require him to grant us protection and indemnity in the Governor Monsieur de Cassy's absence, by virtue of an amnesty
the king had been pleased to send to those that made war upon
the Spaniards since, the peace, which being concluded oni since
our departure, it was impossible wve should come to know it in
such remote places, and where we were thought to have been
entirely destroyed.
Lastly, when we were got all ashore to a people that spoke
French, we could not forbear shedding tears for joy, that after
we had run so many hazards, dangers and perils, it had pleased
the Almighty Maker of the earth and seas to grant a deliverance, and bring us back to those of our own nation, that at




464                THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
length we may return without any more ado to our own country; whereunto I cannot but further add, that for my own part
I had so little hopes of ever getting back, that I could not, for
the space of fifteen days, take my return for any other than an
illusion; and it proceeded so far with me, that I shunned sleep
for fear, when I awaked, I should find myself again in those
countries out of which I was now safely delivered.
CHAPTER  LVII.
A Relation of a Voyage made by the Sieur De Montauban,* Captain of the
Freebooters on the Coast of Guinea, in the Year 1695. With a Description
of the Kingdom  of Cape Lopez, the Manners, Customs, and Religion of the
Country.
SINCE I have so often felt the malignant infiuenceA of those
stars that preside over the seas, and by an adverse fortune lost
all that wealth which with so much  care  and  trouble  I had
amassed together, I should  take no manner of pleasure in this
place to call to mind the misfortunes that befel me before the
conclusion of the last campaign, had not a desire of serving still
both the public and particular persons, as well as to let his
majesty know  the affection and weddedness I have always had
for his service, made me take pen in hand to give M. de Pheli*it J Letter to JMonsieur
" SIRn:-A relation of the voyage made by Captain Montauband, commonly called
Montauban, is at last come to my hands, and I have sent you the same in print. There
is no doubt, but you will admire, as well as I, how much his prudence and courage
have been instrumental to deliver him from many unhappy accidents, where another
must have infallibly perished. You will remember, as soon as you begin to read, to
have seen some of his men at Bourdeaux, in the year 1694; from thence it was he
departed the following year to undertake the voyage you are here presented with. He
gave chase to several ships he met with in his way; he fought with a frigate carrying
thirty-four guns, at Cape Verde; he met with an English ship of twenty guns, at
Cape St. John, which he took after a short fight; after which he took a Brandeiburgh
caper, and sailed away for Angola. Near the shore he met with an English guardship, being a frigate carrying fifty-four pieces of cannon. This ship he fought for five
or six hours, and both of them very bravely boarded one another; and as he was about
to make himself master of the said ship, the English captain set fire to his powder,
and so both the ships blew up into the air with a terrible crack.
"You will have the pleasure to contemplate, in the perusal of this book, as if you
stood upon the sea-side, this tremendous shipwreck; as also see how the Sieur de
Montauban, together with fifteen or sixteen of his men, were saved. He suffered
hunger for above three days together, and at last arrived at Cape Lopez, from whence
he went to visit the king of that country, of whose court and kingdom he has given
us here a description. He speaks also of his reception, and advances a project how
to settle the Roman Catholic faith in those parts. He stood for surety at the bap



THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.                         465
peaux an account of such observations as I have made; wherein he may also find with what eagerness I have penetrated to
the remotest colonies of our enemies, in order to destroy them
and ruin their trade.
I was not willing to swell up this relation  with  an  account
of all the voyages I have made. and all the particular adventures that have befallen me on the coasts of New Spain, Carthagena, Mexico, Florida, and Cape Verde, which last place I
had been at twenty years ago, having begun to use the seas at
the age of sixteen.
I could also have added hereunto the campaign I have made
in 1691, when, being commander of the ship called the Machine,
I ravaged the coasts of Guinea, entered into the great Serelion,
and took a fort from the English, where they had four and
twenty pieces of cannon, which I caused to be split, that they
might be of no further use unto them.
But I am  desirous to confine myself to give an account of
my last voyage, because it is the nearest, and that which is yet
fresh in the memory of the public; notice and some iniformation having been given thereof by the noise made in France
and elsewhere of the burning of my ship, and the terrible
crack it made in the air.
In the year 1694, after I had ravaged the coast of Caracca,
I went up to the  windward  towards St. Croix, where I understood that there were some merchant ships, with a convoy, to
come from  Barbadoes and Nevis, and  bound for England; and
upon the same information I resolved to sail tip to the height
of the Bermudas, hoping to take this small fleet, and so to.make
tizing of a son of Prince Thomas, the aforesaid king's son. He went on board a Portuguese ship, in order to his passage to Europe. An Englishman, that was his friend,
took him aboard his vessel, and carried him to Barbadoes, where he was confined to,
his chamber by Colonel Russel, who was governor of those islands. He was freed
from thence, and went to Martinico, where he saw M. de Frontenac, general of the.
French islands. From thence he got into France, being very uncertain whether he
shall return to sea again. But, sir, all these adventures are set forth in so natural.
and easy a style, that you cannot but infallibly observe the sincerity and generosity of
the author. It is true, our seafaring men are not so polite as those who live on
shore; and that proceeds from want of society and conversation. But to make
amends for that, they are a hundred fold more sincere than the other. And thus, sir,.
do not think a seafaring maa will impose upon you. For myself, I have several
times heard Montauban, in person, give a relation of this same voyage, but I could
never observe that he varied in any one thing at any time; and the free and generous
air wherewith he delivered those brave actions he has performed in fight, would persuade you of the truth of what he hath related. It is not for any ostentation that
he has written this account; he has in the very beginning thereof declared openly
enough, that he had no other end in doing it, than to give a minister of state an account (as he calls it) of his campaign. In short, if you are dubious in respect to the
fight where the Sieur de Montauban was shipwrecked, you may recollect yourself, and,
find you have read the same in the gazettes of September and October this present year.
I am, Sir, your most humble, and most obedient servant,,.~'




466           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
a good booty of it. I was scarce got thither, but that I saw
them  appear, and sailing directly towards me, without any
apprehensions of danger upon them. But r presently attacked
their convoy, called the Wolf, and took her, with two more of
the merchant ships laden with sugar, the rest having made their
escape during the fight. As I was carrying my prize into
France, I met with another English ship of sixteen guns coming from Spain, and bound also for England, that after a short
fight struck, and which I carried. to Rochelle, where the admiralty judged the same to be good prize. When I had sold this
ship, I carried my three other vessels to Bourdeaux, where I
arrived in September, 1694; and these last being also condemned as good prizes, I made it my business presently to find
out merchants that would buy them.
In the mean time, my freebooters, who had not seen France
*for a long time, finding themselves now in a great city where
pleasure and plenty reigned, were not backward to refresh themselves after the fatigues they had endured, while so long absent
from their native country. They spent a world of money here,
and proved horribly extravagant.  The merchants and their
hosts made no scruple to advance them money, or lend them
as much as they pleased, upon the reputation of their wealth,
and the noise there was throughout the city of the valuable prizes whereof they had a share. All the nights they
spent in such divertisements as pleased them  best, and the
days in. running up and down the town in masquerade, causing
themselves to be carried in chairs, with lighted flambeaux at
noon-day, of which debauches some died, while four of my
crew fairly deserted me. So that now, seeing I lost my men,
notwithstanding all the care I had taken, and' strict injunctions
I had laid upon themn, I thought it advisable for me' to be
gone from thence as soon as I could, that I might keep the
rest together.
In the first place I supplied the room of those whom I had
lost with as many Bourdeaux young men. who in a short time
became as expert as the old ones; for you are to observe, I
made it my continual care and business to teach my men to:shoot; and my so frequent exercising them rendered them in
a short time as capable of shooting and handling their arms as
the oldest sea freebooters, or the best fowlers by land.
When I had revictualled my ship, that carried no more than
thirty-four pieces of cannon, I left Bourdeaux in. the month of
February, 1695, with an intention to go and cruise  on the
coast of Guinea, in Africa. I got up to the Azores, which are
thirty-seven degrees north latitude, and cruised thereabouts for




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            467
the space of eight days without any purchase. From thence
I passed to the Canary Islands, which are in twenty-five degrees
north latitude;  We discovered the Peak of Teneriffe a great
way off, which they say is the highest mountain in the world.
They report these mountains had their names from dogs, which
the Latins call canes, and which the Portuguese found here
in great numbers upon their first arrival. I cruised round about
them for fourteen days, in expectation of meeting with some
Dutch ships which I was informed were to come that way, and
it proved to be really so; for the said ships came thither, but
they got into the port before I could reach them; and this
made me sail away for the White Cape and the Isles of Cape
Verde, that are between fourteen and eighteen degrees north
latitude.  Upon my arrival there, I found two English ships
lying at anchor in the road of the Isle of May, which made
me put out my shallop to know what,they were, and the same
informed me that they were two interlopers, carrying about
thirty guns each. I resolved to board and take them; to this
end I lay by to come nearer them; but as we bore upon one
of the points of this island, these ships did not think fit to tarry
for my coming up; but smelling my design, they made all
ready, and left their cables and anchors in the road at which
their shallops lay.
I pursued them all day; but night coming on, I lost sight of
them, and returned to the road from whence they were gone,
in order to take away the cables and anchors, and to sink the
shallops fastened by them. When I had so done, I sailed away
for the Isle of St. Vincent, to calk my vessel in that place,
and to take in water and wood.  This island also is one of
those of Cape Verde. Here I staid for the space of eight days,
at the end whereof, understanding by a Portuguese bark that
there were two English ships, carrying from twenty to thirty
guns, at the Isle of Fuego, one of which was refitting there,
because of a fight she had been engaged in with some other
ships, I presently weighed anchor, and sailed away for the said
island, which is not far distant from that of St. Vincent, being
in hopes to meet with  hue enemy in that place. But upon
my arrival, I understood by a Portuguese, that they were gone
away four or five days before, in the night, without saying
any thing of the place whither they were bound, from the said
Island of Fuego, or Fire Island. I thereupon steered my course
for the coast of Guinea, and first discovered the Cape of Three
Points, where I met with the guard-ship, which was a Dutch
frigate, carrying thirty-fouir gns, and cruised out at sea.  She
quickly discovered me, and made directly towards me, in order




468           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
to know what I was. As I had also on my part perceived her,
and was in hopes to come close and fight her, I hung up Dutch
colors, that I might not frighten her away, but give her an opportunity to come up within cannon-shot of me. When I saw
her near enough, I put up French colors, and gave her a signal
to strike; but instead thereof, she, without any more ado, very
bravely gave me a broadside, and at the same time received
one from me. We continued to fight one another in this manner from morning till four in the afternoon, without my being
able to get the weather-gage, or come up near enough unto
her to make use to any purpose of my fusils, which are the
chief arms in such ships as ours be; nor to hinder her, by the
favor of the wind which she had of me, to go and anchor
under the port of the Cape of Three Points, where there were
two Dutch ships more fitted out for men-of-war, one whereof
carried fourteen, and the other twenty-eight pieces of cannon.
I presently thought these three ships had joined together, in
order to come out and fight mne, which made me lie by thereabouts for a whole day, in expectation of them. I anchored
also within a league of the shore, hoping at length that they
being spighted at my insulting them in this manner, would be
eager for revenge. But all this to no purpose, and in all appearance the guard-ship had already found herself so ill-treated that
she had no occasion for a second fight. A small Portuguese
ship, that passed by soon after, told me these ships were the
same that had forced the Sieur Rey, captain of the king's flute
called the Deep, to leave that coast; which also was confirmed
afterwards unto me by the Sieur Rey himself, at the Prince's
Island, where I met him.
Seeing therefore that the enemy would not fight, and considering with myself it was not advisable for me to attack them
under the cannon of the fort, I resolved to go to Cape Lopez,
and to Prince's and St. Thomas' Isles. In my passage I discovered Cape St. John, that stands on the continent of Guinea,
as well as the Cape of Three Points, and I happened to meet with
an English ship of twenty guns, and that had three hundred
and fifty negroes, elephants' teeth, and wax on board it, which
did not cost me much pains to take her. The captain told me
he was come from Ardra, where he had taken five hundred and.
fifty negroes on board, but that they had slain some of them,
because they had mutinied against his ship's crew; and that
some more of them had made their escape to land in his shallop,
which they secretly stole from him.,Ardra is one of the principal towns in Guinea, standing upon the sea-side, and the usual
residence of a prince who governs a great country in this part
of the world.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           469
From thence I went to Prince's Isle, in sight whereof I took
a small Brandenburgh caper, mounted with eight pieces of cannon, and carrying sixty men. She cruised about this latitude,
and took all the barks she could light on, without distinction
of nation or colors. When I had done this, I went into the
port, in order to clean my ship, which was foul enough; and
that I might clear myself of the English prize I had taken, I
sent her away to St. Domingo in America, to have the same
condemned, under the command of the Sieur de Nave, and a
sufficient number of men in her, whom I picked out of my
own crew. But some time after, I understood she was taken
by some English men-of-war that were before Little Goara.
In the mean time, that my men might not be idle, I gave my
officers orders to have my ship careened, while I myself with
the Brandenburgh caper which I had taken, and ninety men
whom I had put on board her, went out to cruise, and continued at it for six weeks, upon the coast of Guinba, or about the
Prince's and St. Omer's Islands, without meeting any enemy.
Whereupon I returned back into the road of the first of these
isles, where I revictualled my ship as soon as possibly I could;
and when all things were ready, I weighed anchor, and sailed
directly for the Isle of St. Thomas, there either to sell, or truck
the caper I had taken; which last I chose to do for some provisions, because I had not enough to go and cruise long upon
the coasts of Angola, whither I had resolved to go and spend
five or six months, in order to avoid the English ships they
were fitting out at the same town of Guinea, which consisted
of three men-of-war and a fire-ship, and were designed to go
in quest of me, cruising about St. Thomas, where they thought
I should continue.
As I left St. Thomas, I saw a ship at anchor. I sailed towards her, and gave her chase a long time; but I could not
prevent her getting to land at the Isle of St. Omer, and staving
to pieces. In striving to take her, I lost a hundred and fifty
pounds of gold dust, which this Dutch interloper had got in
trading on this coast.
This being over, I sailed for the coasts of Angola, which is
two hundred and fifty leagues on the other side of the line.
There I arrived on the 22d of September, and understood,
when I came within three leagues of the port of Cabinda, that
there were two English ships with negroes on board in that
place. As I was to leeward' of that port, I bore out to sea, in
hopes next day to have a south-west wind, that usually blows
from the seaward, to help to recover the port. When day appeared, I saw a ship under English colors bearing upon me,
40




470                     THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA...............-._....... ~='f:;~'~tll'~''~~/"/'~..   J.',/.~Ytt




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           471
whom I presently did not take to be a man-of-war. But some
time after, I discovered she carried no less than four and fifty
guns. I used all the art I could to amuse her; and for that
end I hung out Dutch colors, that I might also the more easily
come near her; while she on her part was not backward to
amuse me, and by the guns she fired from time to timie, to
assure me of her friendship, endeavored to come up with me.
When I perceived my enemy's design, I took upon me to make.
a show of waiting for him, and sailed but very slowly, that I
might make him believe my ship was heavy laden, or that I
was encumbered for want of sails and hands. We kept in this
manner from break of day till ten in the forenoon. He gave me
a gun from time to time without ball, to assure me what he was,
and as he supposed, my friend; but finding at last I did not
answer him on my part in the same manner, and that wre were
now within cannon-shot of one another, he gave me one again
with ball, which made me presently put up French colors, and
answer him with another. Hereupon the English captain,
without any more ado, gaye me two broadsides, which I received without returning him one again, though he had killed
me seven men; for I was in hopes, if I could have got something nearer to him, to put him out of condition ever to get
away from me. I endeavored to come within a fusil shot of
him, and was desirous to give him an opportunity to show his
courage in boarding me, since I could not so well do the same
by him, as being to the leeward. At last, being come by degrees nearer, and finding him within the reach of my fulsils,
which for that end I kept concealed upon the deck from his
sight, they were discharged upon him, and my men continued
to make so great a fire with them, that the enemy on their part
began quickly to flag.
In the mean time, as their ship's crew consisted of above
three hundred men, and that they saw their cannon could not
do their work for them,they resolved to board us, which they
did with a great shout and terrible threatenings of giving no
quarter, if we did not surrender.  Their grappling irons failing
to catch the stern of my ship, made theirs run in such a manner, that their stern run upon my bowsprit and broke it. Having observed my enemy thus encumbered, my men plied them
briskly with their small shot, and made so terrible a fire upon
them for an hour and a half, that being unable to resist any
longer, and having lost a great many men, they left the sport,
and ran down between decks, and I saw them presently after
make signals with their hats of crying out for quarter. I
caused my men therefore to give over their firing, and comrn



472           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
manded the English to embark in their shallops, and come on
board of me, while I made some of my crew at the same time
leap into the enemy's ship, and seize her, and so prevent any
surprise from them. I already rejoiced within myself for the
taking of such a considerable prize; and so much the more,
in that I hoped, that after having taken this vessel that was the
guard-ship of Angola, and the largest the English had in those
seas, I should find myself in a condition to take still better
prizes, and attack any man-of-war I should meet with. My
ship's crew were also as joyful as myself, and did the work they
were engaged in with a great deal of pleasure; but the enemy's
powder suddenly taking fire, by the means of a match the
captain had left burning on purpose, as hoping he might escape
with his two shallops, blew both the ships into the air, and
made the most horrible crack that was ever heard. It is
impossible to set forth this horrid spectacle to the life; the spectators themselves were the actors of this bloody scene, not
knowing whether they saw it or not, and not being able to'
judge of that which themselves felt. Wherefore leaving the
reader to imagine the horror which the blowing up of two ships
above two hundred fathoms into the air must work in us, where
there was formed, as it were, a mountain of water, fire, wreck
of the ships, cordages, cannon, men, with a most terrible clap
made, what witph the cannon that went off in the air, and the
waves of the sea that were tossed up thithei'; to which we
may add the cracking of masts and boards, the rending of the
sails and ropes, the cries of men, and the breaking of bones;
I say, leaving these things to the imagination of the reader, I
shall only take notice of what befell myself, and by what good
fortune it was that I escaped.
When the fire first begun, I was upon the fore deck of my
own ship, where I gave the necessary orders. Now I was carried upon part of the said deck so high, that I fancy it was the
height alone that prevented my being involved in the wreck of
the ships, where I must have infallibly perished, and been cut
into a thousand pieces. I fell back into the sea (you may be
sure,) giddy-headed enough, and continued a long time under
water without being able to get up to the surface of it; at last,
falling into a debate with the water, as a person who was afraid
of being drowned, I got upon the face of it, and laid hold of a
broken piece of a mast that I found near me. I called to some
of my men whom I saw swimming round about me, and exhorted them to take courage, hoping we might yet save our
lives if' we could light upon any one of our shallops. But
what yet afflicted me more than my very misfortune was, to see




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICi.         473
two half bodies who had still somewhat of life remaining in
them, from time to time mount up to the face of the water,
and leave the place where they appeared all dyed with blood.
It was also much the same thing, to see round about me a vast
number of members and scattered parts of men's bodies, and
most of them spitted upon splinters of wood. At last, one of
my men, having met with a whole shallop, among all the wreck
that swam up and down upon the water, came to tell me that
we must endeavor to stop some holes therein, and to take out
the canoe. that lay on board her. We got to the number of
fifteen or sixteen of us who had escaped, near unto this shallop, every man upon his piece of wood, and took the pains to
loosen our canoe, which at length we effected. We went all
on board her, and after we had got in, saved our chief gunner,
who in the fight had had his leg broke. We took up three or
four oars, or pieces of boards which served us for that purpose;
and when we had done that, we sought out for somewhat to
make us a sail and a little mast; and having fitte'd up all things
as well as possibly we could, we committed ourselves to the
Divine Providence, who alone could give us life and deliverance.
As soon as I had done working, I found myself all over besmeared with blood, that ran from a wound I had received in
my head at the time of my fall. We made some lint out of
my handkerchief, and a fillet to bind it withal otQt of my shirt,
after I had first washed the wound with urine. The same
thing was done to the rest that had been wounded, and oui
shallop in the mean while sailed along, witho'ut making land,
or our knowing where we were going. And what was still
more sad, was, that we had no victuals, and we had already
spent three days without either eating or drinking. One of
our men, being greatly afflicted with hunger and thirst at the
same time, drank so much salt water that he died of it. Most
of our men vomited continually, whether it were that they
wrere incommoded with the water that got into them  when
they fell into the sea, as it will happen if they drink of it out of
mere necessity. As for myself, I was incommoded for a long
time. I afterwards swelled up mightily, and my excrements
came from me in the form of small buttons; and I attribute to
a quartan ague, that seized on me soon after, the cure of my
dropsy, and recovery of my health that by degrees returned to
me. I make no enumeration of the other~ inconveniences
which so dangerous a fall brought upon me, such being unavoidable'to a man that fell into so great a fire. All my hair,
face, and one side of me, were burnt with the powder; and
the same fate attended me as usually does bombardiers at sea,
40*




474          aTHE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
and that was to bleed at the nose, ears, and mouth. I do not
know whether this be the effect of the powder or no, by swelling up those vessels which contain the blood in our bodies to
such an extraordinary degree, that' the ends of the veins open.
and let it out; or that the great noise and violent motion that
is wrought in those organs make the same happen; But let
it come which way it will, since there is no room here for
a consultation of physicians, as long as we were dying of hunger, nor to inquire what became of the English, when we
had so much difficulty, and could hardly save ourselves, we
continued our course up the current with the help of our oars,
because we knew the same came from the port of Cabindas.
But as the wind was against us, we could never get thither,
and were forced to be satisfied to get to the Cape of Corsa if
we could, which stands a dozen leagues from that of C~athersna,
where we could not land, because of a bar that renders the
coast inaccessible. That was our design, but hunger hindered
us to put the same in execution, and we were forced even to
overcome the obstacles which nature laid in ore' way, by running ashore in spite of the. bar. This. we performed at last,
(after much difficulty,) being in hopes to find there some negroes
that might furnish us with victuals. One of our company
presently landed, in order to go and seek out somewhat to satisfy our hunger, and by good fortune found in a pond, sticking to the branches of trees, some oysters, whereof he gave us
presently notice.  We went all up to the very pond along a
channel of the sea, where we were no sooner come, but we eat
lustily of the oysters with a very good appetite. We opened
them with a few knives we found in our pockets, lending the
same from one to another very charitably and readily. When
we had spent two days in that place, I divided my men into three
small companies, and sent them up into the country to seek for
victuals and houses, with orders to return again in the evening
to the shallop.  I went out myself also as the rest did; but we
could find neither any houses, nor the least sign of any men in.
those parts. All that we could see were great herds of bufflers, as large as oxen, who fled so fast from us, that we could
not possibly come near them. Wherefore having spent all the
day in this manner, and got nothing, we returned to our shallop to eat oysters again, and resolved next day to leave this
place, and go to Cape Corsa, to the leeward of which there is
a large port, where ships that sail that way put in to furnish
themselves with water and wood. The negroes that live in
the country haiving notice of the coming in of ships by firing
of cannon, come thither also with provisions, and barter the




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            475
same for brandy, knives and hatchets. They are forced to live
remote from the sea, because all the coast is very marshy. As
soon as we were got to the said cape, we heard a great noise made
bir the negroes who came thither to sell wood to the ships that
lay at anchor in the port. I looked amongst themn to see if I
could find aEny one whom I knew, for as they had often brought
me some. wood, and other refreshments in the course of my
former voyages, I was in hopes to find some or other that
would know me again. But though I knew several of them,
it was impossible for me to persuade any of them that I was Captain Mlontauban, so much was I disfigured with my late misfortune; and all of them took me for a man that would impose the
belief of it upon them. I thought fit to tell them in their own
language, whereof I understood a little, that I was ready to die
with famine, and prayed them to give me somewhat to eat;
but it signified nothing.  So I desired them  to carry me to
Prince Thomas, who is son to the king of that country, as
hoping he might call to mind the favors I had formerly
showed him.
I carried all my company with me to that prince. We were
first brought to the dwellings of those negroes, where they
began to be a little more tractable, and gave us some bananas
to eat, which are a sort of figs longer than a man's hand.
Next day we got to the prince's habitation; butI -was in so
pitiful a condition, that I could never, by the signs I gave,
make him  know me, though I spoke to him in his own language, as also in the Portuguese tongue, which he understood
very well. It fortuned one day, that going to bathe ourselves,
he saw a scar upon my thigh, that was the effect of a wound I
had received with a mrlsket-ball.  Ie told me that he must
immediately know whether I was Captain Montauban or no;
and that if I were not the man, he would cut off my head.
He asked if ever I had a scar with a musket-shot upon my
thigh, which when I showed him, he presently embraced me,
and said he  was exceeding sorry to see me in that condition,
and immediately caused victuals to be distributed among my
men, and divided them  into several habitations, with strict
orders to the negroes, with whom they were quartered, to take
the greatest care they could of them.  As for me, he kept me
with himself, and made me always eat at his own table. When
I was a little brought into order, he said he would carry me to
see the king his father, who lived five or six leagues off, that is
about ten or a dozen from the sea-side. I let him know how
great the favor and honor was he did me, and prayed him at
the same time that I might have the liberty to let my freeboot



476           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
ers go along with me, and grant us some pieces of stuffs to put
ourselves in as good equipage as we could, in order to appear
before so great a prince; all which he allowed me, and three
days after, we went all together in a great canoe, and passed bly
the River of Cape Lopez, because the country is so full of
marshes that you cannot go by land.
Being arrived at the king's habitation, which is a village
consisting of three hundred booths, covered with palm-leaves,
wherein the king keeps his wives, family, relations, and some
other negro families, whom he loves best, I was lodged in Prince
Thomas's house, and all my men were distributed into other
habitations. We found all the people in great lamentation,
because the chief of their religion, whom they call papa, had
died that day, when they were to.begin the funeral obsequies,
which were usually to last for seven days for priests of that
quality. This same person was had in great esteem and veneration by all the people, they looking upon him to be a holy
man. As the iking is in mourning, and sees nobody all the
while that this funeral ceremony lasts, Prince Thomas bid me
have patience, and not to go out of my lodgings for to see the
king, because that was the custom of his nation.
However, I could not forbear going to see the funeral solemnity, where I saw nothing else but a great concourse of people
standing round the dead corpse. I was in the mean time very
well fed by Prince Thomas's orders, who was gone to see his
father. They did not let me want bananas; elephant's flesh,
and river fish, though all of it came without either bread or
wine, as you may well suppose. My men were treated in
the same manner in their respective quarters all the time we
staid there.
At the eight days' end, Prince Thomas came, in order to
carry us before the king.  He is a large negro, well'enough
made, and about fifty-years old, who to do me the greater honor, according to the relation given of me to him by his son,
came out of his house to receive me, and advanced some steps
to meet me. He was supported by four or five women, which
gave him a kind of an air of grandeur in a very cumbersome
and fantastic manner. He was guarded by several negroes,
who were armed with lances and fuisils, which they discharged
front time to time with no great order. There' were several
trumpets and drums marched before him, at the head of which
company there were several standards carried, alike in color to
those used in Holland. He had no other clothes than a piece
of cotton stuff, streaked with white and blue, wherewith part
of his body was covered, the same being several times folded
round about him.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           477
He gave me many demonstrations of his friendship; he also
stretched out his hand to me, saying it was the first time he
had ever done so to any man before me. Being come to his
house, he sat at his door, and made me- take place on the one
side of him, as his son did on the other. He asked me several questions concerning the greatness and power of the king
my master; and when I bad told him that he alone waged war
against the English and the Dutch, whom himself knew, as
having seen them often at the Cape of Lopez; that he also
warred against the Germans and Spaniards, who were more
potent nations than thel English and Dutch; he also told me
he was pleased with my account, and that he would drink the
king of France's health. Presently they brought him up some
palm wine, which is not unpleasant to drink, and his wives
served him in a great crystal glass. As soon as he began to
take the glass, the negro men and women lifted up their right
arm, and held the same in that posture very silently till he had
done drinking. But when it was over, they made a great noise
witlh their trumpets and drums, and discharged all their muskets, or I should rather have said fusils.
Prince Thomas then asked me, what was the king of France's
name, and having told him, Lewis le Grand, he said he had a
mind I should hold a child of his, of about seven or eight
months old to baptism, and that I should give him the name
of Lewis le Grand, which made me smile a little at the humor.
He told me also, that the first voyage I should make into his
country, he would give me the child to carry to France for a
present to the king, to whose service he devoted him, being
very desirous he should be brought up according to the custom
of the country and court of so great a prince. I also promised
on my part, that the first time I came to the coast of Guinea,
I should not fail to come and put him in mind of his promise,
that so, upon my return into France, I might be capable of
making the greatest present that could be unto the king, in'
presenting him with the son of Prince Thomas. And assure
him, said the same prince, that I am his friend, and that if he
has occasion for my services, I will go myself into France with
all the lances and fusils belonging to the Iking my father; which
was as much as to say, with all the force of the kingdom.
The king presently pursued the discourse, and assured me he
would go thither in person, if there was need for it; and with
that all the negro men and women raised such a shout as much
surprised me; and this was scarce over, when the fusileers
made a general discharge of their arms; the drums and'trumpets went to it again; and those who carried the lances set




47S            THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
themselves running from one side to another with such horrible
outcries as frighted me. I was really ignorant of the meaning
of all this, and could not be satisfied till I saw the king drink
the French king's health a second time, with the same ceremonies as at first.  Prince Thomas drank it also, and all of us
were commanded to do the same. This being over, the king
ordered two wax cakes to be brought, whereof he made me a
present, desiring me to accept them as a token of his friendship, and then he went into his house.
The audience being thus over, Prince Thomas carried me
along with him into all the parts of the village, whither he
went to visit his friends; and we went on the succeeding days
to see several other-villages that are scattered up and down
the country, about five leagues distant from each other.
These people, the greatest part of whom had never been at
the sea-side, and consequently had  0ot seen any white people,
ran from all quarters to see us, and brought us more fruit, with
bufflers and elephants' flesh, than we could eat.  As for the
elephants of this country, thqy are not altogether like uinto
those in the East Indies, whereof they are a different species;
as are also those of Cafala, near Zanguebar, on the eastern
coasts of Ethiopia. The negroes eat of their flesh with a good
appetite, and like the same better than any other; hereof they
provide their best feasts, and those who were minded to honor
us most, brought it unto us instead of that of buffiers, which I
prefer much before it.
As they were not able to comprehend the difference there
was between the color of their faces and ours, they would frequently put their hands upon our faces to see if the white
color would go off; and it was the fortune of many of us, to
meet with hands scrubbed with knives, so as that many times
we were hurt with them, which yet we durst not complain of.
Prince Thomas, when he saw that, commanded all the attendants that they should suffer none to come and rub and scrape
us with their fingers in that manner, and spoke aloud to all the
people who came to see us, that all strangers were white as
we were; and that if the negroes went into another country,
they would seem to be as odd colored there as we were in
Guinea. He laughed also from time to time to see the people
run in that fashion after us, as if we had been some unknown
animal; and I am not certain whether he were sorry to see us
thus incommoded with the importunities of those negroes, or
that he took some pleasure to see the folly of his countrymen,
as I have done many a time, to behold all their extravagant
humors.




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.            479
At last, after a journey and diversion together of three days,
the-prince brought me back by another way to take my leave
of his father. The king caressed me a thousand times, after a
most obliging manner, according to the custom of his country,
and made me promise I should give him a visit the first time I
returned into Guinea. Then we embarked in our canoes, and
next day came to Prince Thomas's village, where lie continued
to treat us after the same manner he had been used to do.'Here he spake to me again, that he would have me stand witness for his son at his baptism; which I did with so much the
more pleasure, in that I was helping to make a Christian, and
sanctify a soul.
But as I was dubious whether the priest of the town knew
how to baptize a child, or that he could remember the words
he ought to say at the administration of that sacrament, I desired the prince to send Lor a priest out of one of the Portuguese ships, which he presently did, to Cape Lopez; so that
one came from thence in two days' time. The Portuguese
were the people that brought the Christian religion first into
these countries. It is, true, they have not kept the same up
there as'they ought to have done; but the difficulties that
obstruct that good establishment proceed, without doubt, from
hence, that men must dwell in a country that is no better than
savage, where the air and the victuals are not so agreeable to
strangers. To give religion a sure footing in these regions, it is
necessary that the Europeans have fixed habitations, or build
towns there; that they instruct the negroes in the truths of the
Christian faith, and that they send out missionaries from time
to time among these poor wretches. This might very easily
be done, because the people are very docile, and readily apprehend the truths which you would teach them, as having lived
without any faith at all, or any idea of another religion, for a
long time. These negroes being once become Christians, you
might make priests among them of their own nation, who
might be furnished with books for the ceremonies of the church,
and a catechism for the rule of their faith, until they were capable to read the New Testament.  It is necessary also, that a
bishop were constituted in this town, who should take care to
send priests to the dwellings of the negroes, up and down the
countries, and to build oratories in the most populous places.
The Christian religion might in this manner be settled in
Guinea, and so become less. subject to be ruined by the wars
which strangers make there. The Christians also who dwell
in the kingdoms of Fez and Morocco might be reformed, and
a correspondence settled between the priests of that nation, and




480           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
those of Guinea, that so they might be assisting to one another
for the keeping up of religion on all the coasts of Africa. It
was in a manner not unlike unto this, that Christianity established itself among the gentiles, who were a hundred fold
more averse to our faith than the negroes of Guinea. The
priests of this country are for the most part no priests at all, as
having never been ordained by any bishop, and constituted
themselves in the room of those that were deceased in their
country. And thus it is that they have nothing in a manner that savors of Christianity, though they have ceremonies
enough, and some appearance of a sacrifice.
But to return to our baptism. The Portuguese priest being
come, Prince Thomas's son was baptized, and named Lewis
le Grand, in pursuance to the intention of his father. A negro
woman, and one of his relations, served as godmother, and I
for godfather. I was told this lady was called Antonia, and
that she had been thus named by'the wife of a Portuguese
captain at her baptism.
Two or three days after this ceremony was over, which was
performed with all the magnificence the negroes were capable
of, Prince Thomas's guards, which he kept at Cape de Lopez
to give him notice of the arrival of any ships, came to tell him
there was an English ship come thither. I desired him to let
me go on board her', that I might return to my own country,
to free myself from those many inconveniences I still labored
under. But he would not have me commit myself into the
hands of my enemies, and desired me to have a little patience
till the arrival of some Portuguese ships, with which he would
let me go. In the mean time the prince went to Cape Lopez,
there to exchange elephants' teeth, bees' wax, and negroes for
iron, arms, and brandy, and returned from thence in ten or
twelve days.
He told me, when he came back, that there was a Portuguese ship come to anchor at Cape de Lopez, and that I should
go down in his canoe in order to go on board her; that he had
recommended me to the captain, and that I should want nothing that was necessary for my voyage into Europe.
I presently gathered my men together, except two whom I
did not think fit to wait for; for they were gone up into the
country five or six days before, and I knew not where to find
them. We therefore embarked on board this prince's canoes,
after I had taken my leave of him; and upon our arrival at Cape
Lopez, I found the Portuguese commander to be one of my
friends, with whom I had contracted acquaintance at the Isle of
St. Thomas. I went on board him, and three days after we




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           48
anchored at the said island, the governor whereof showed me'
and my men a thousand civilities during a month's space that we
were forced to tarry in that port. At the expiration of that time,
came in an English ship that had been out upon the Gold Coast.
I made acquaintance with the captain, and we grew to be such
friends, that I thought myself obliged in honor to accept of'the
offers he made me. He prayed me to go on board his ship, and
assured me I should find all the help imaginable at Barbadoes,
whither he was bound, because there were very good Jewish
physicians of that island of his acquaintance.  I embarked
therefore in his ship, with all my men, notwithstanding all the
reasons given me by the governor of the island to make me
suspicious of the Englishman, who was undoubtedly as honest
a man as any of his country.  He was so civil as to give me
his own cabin, with all the pleasure and diversion he could
thinlr of, for the solacing of my spirits under the afflictions I
had from time to time endured.
Ten days after our departure from St. Thomas, a blast of
wind unhappily made us lose our rudder, in the room whereof
we were forced to set up a spare top-mast; and this proved
very detrimental to our voyage, which lasted no less than three
months.
Provisions began to be scarce before our arrival at Barbadoes; so that when we came there, we had no more than what
would have served us for three days longer; insomuch that
the captain, being concerned that he had taken our men aboard,
ordered our allowance to be lessened three fourths of what it
should be. When we were got to port, the captain went to
wait upon Colonel Russel, who is general there, related to him
my whole adventure with the guard-ship of Angola, and was
much blamed for bringing me to Barbadoes. When the captain returned on board his ship, he told me what the governor
had said, who had forbid him upon pain of death to let me go
ashore. However, he said nothing to me of this prohibition,
but contented himself with only desiring me not to go ashore,
that it might create no suspicion in the governor; which I
promised exactly to perform, having no great concern upon me
of seeing a place again that I had known so long ago, and
being unwilling to create my captain any trouble.
Next day, several Jews that had been driven away from
Martinico, having heard of my arrival, came to see me, and
finding I was very crazy, and much out of order, they sent
some physicians of their nation to me, who said I could not be
cured, if I were not carried ashore, and thereupon offered to
solicit the governor on my behalf, for giving me leave to go
41




482           THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
and lie in a house in the town. I drew up a petition to him,
praying him to grant me that liberty, and promising I would
not stir out of the chamber where I was placed, till I were to
reembark to go for Martinico.
The physicians themselves were obliged to be my securities,
and I was at length carried to Mr. Jacob Lewis's house, where
I was very well looked after all the time I staid there. Three
days after I was brought thither, the major general came to see
me fiom Colonel Russel, the governor.'He very civilly offered
me his protection, and all those things that could be conducive
for the recovdry of my health. The same major, as also the
captain of the garrison, came also to visit me from time to
time, though I apprehended they came not so much to inspect
into the state of my health, as to see if I were in a condition
to be transported out of that island. Colonel Russel, about ten
or twelve days after hly arrival, came to see if I were as bad as
they said I was. He came again about seven or eight days
after in the evening, and caused me to be carried out of, the
Jew's house where I was, to an English merchant's. He told
me I should be better accommodated there than at Jacob
Lewis's; but I thought it was to the intent I might be watched
more narrowly, and not converse with many people. He came
to see me the next day, and asked how I liked my new lodgings.  I rendered him many thanks for the civilities and kindnesses he showed me, and that he might have  no occasion to
suspect my men, I prayed him to shut them up in the citadel,
that they might not run about the island, and to prevent their
making of their escape.
He said he would take care of it, but that I was to understand they were prisoners of war as well as myself. I made
answer, I knew that, and that I thought myself a happy man
to have fallen into his hands; but that the English captain,
who had brought me to Barbadoes, had given me his word I
should not be detained, nor any of my men; that it was upon
his faith given me, and the tenders of service he made, that I
had embarked, as firmly relying upon those testimonies of his
friendship he had given me. Then I desired him to grant me
and my men our liberty, promising I should be ever mindful
of the favor done me, whether it were by restoring of the
prisoners I might take belonging to the islands, or paying him
such a ransom as he required.
No, said the governor, I will have neither your ransom, nor
your prisoners, and you are too brave a man for me to have no
compassion upon your many misfortunes; I desire, on the contrary, that you would accept of these forty pistoles, which I




THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.           483
present you with, to supply your present occasion. He gave
them me in a purse, which he had doubtless brought along
with him for that purpose; and when he left me, he said he
went to give orders for to bring my men together. Next day
he sent mrne two of them, who said they knew not what was
become of the rest, and that they had orders from the governor to stay with me. I had the liberty to send them abroad
to get: me necessaries; and at last, finding myself somewhat
recovered by the care my landlord took of me, I told the officer
that came daily to see me, that I desired the governor to let me
go on board the first vessel that was bound to Martinico.
Three days after came a bark, which the Count de Blenac,
general of the French islands, had sent thither about the exchange of prisoners. Colonel Russel sent me word she was
come, and that I should prepare to be gone. Then it was I
had the liberty to go to his house to render him thanks for all
the civilities he had showed me. He told me he was sorry that
by the laws of war he was bound to allow me no more liberty
than I had, and that he prayed me to use the English kindly
that should happen to fall into my hands. This being done, I
went on board the French bark, which was commanded by the
Sieur Courpon, formerly an inhabitant of St. Christopher's, and
I could never find any more of my freebooters than those two
I have spoken of, whom the governor sent me.
We went ashore at Port Royal in MlIartinico, and I went with
ny men to the town to wait upon Monsieur de Blenac, who
was then sick of that distemper he died of. I gave him a relation of all my adventures, and I am sure he was surprised to
hear the particulars of so many misfortunes. As he would
have me stay at his house all the time I tarried in Martinico,
he made me every day repeat unto him the manner of my
fight with the English man-of-war; and at last finding an opportunity of getting me transported into France, he sent for the
captain of the ship who.vas bound thither, and recommended
me to him. He would also have written letters by me to Monsieur Phelipeaux; to recommend me to some employ; but the
day before my departure he was taken so very ill, that he could
not write, and that day, which was the 10thl of June, in the
evening he died. I was mightily troubled at his death for several reasons. He was a person that took delight in serving
every body; who had great compassion on such as had been
persecuted by an evil fate, as was my case; who went forwards
with what he knew; who of himself made an offer of those
favors he was minded to bestow, before they were asked of
him; and who, in short, was brave as to his'person, skilful in




484          THE BUCCANEERS OF AMERICA.
maritime affairs, a good seaman, knew all the coasts and heights
of land in America, was in great esteem with the king. for his
integrity, wisdom, justice, and for all the great services he had
done the government in the way of commerce tnd discovery
of islands. The next day after his death I embarked on board
the Virgin, a ship belonging to Bourdeaux, and which had been
built there, in which port,-after a passage of not many days, I
arrived at last, with many different thoughts and contrary sentiments within me. Ido not know whether I have bid the
sea adieu, so much has my last misfortune terrified me; or
whether I shall go out again to be revenged on the English,
who have done me so much mischief, or go and traverse the
seas with a design to get me a little wealth, or rest quiet and
eat up what my relations have left me.  There is a strange:nclination in men to undertake voyages, as there is to gaming; whatever misfortunes befall them, they do not believe
they will be always unhappy, and therefore they will play on.
Thus it is as to the sea; whatever accidents befall us, we are in
hopes to find a favorable opportunity to make us amends for
all our losses. I believe whoever reads this account will find
it a hard task to give me counsel thereupon, or to take the
same himself.